《Ah Chun》


 Chapter -1 - Book Bio

    Ah Chun''s Current Status:


    Visual Age: 14 years old.


    Age: 14 years old.


    Current Cultivation Realm/Stage: First Stage Qi Space/ One Dao Root.


    Spiritual Roots: Heaven Divine Spiritual Roots.


    Affiliation: Heavenly Sword Sect.


    Daos Learned/Progression: Sword Intent: Level Two Sword Will.


    Cultivation Method/Layer: Heavenly Divine Lotus: Second layer.


    Current Techniques: Dancing Lotus, Lotus Palm.


    Secret Arts/Layer: Dreamscape: First layer.


    Characters So Far:


    Li Feng Gou


    Li Chen Bao


    Mei Liling


    Yu Yan


    Elder Wan


    Shi Quan


    Zhi Rou


    Ning Shen


    Qin Sha


    Wang Chen


    Yu Jin


    Immortal Xiao Ying


    Wang Tu


    Wang Chu


    Kang Bai


    Fei Hong


    Fang


    MeiMei


    Cultivation Ranks:


    Qi Perception: The initial realm of cultivation where one learns to perceive the Spiritual Qi in the world.


    Qi Gathering: Second realm of cultivation. Lifespan is increased by 100 years. Has stages 1-9.


    Qi Condensation: Third realm of cultivation. Lifespan increased by 500 years. Has stages 1-9.


    Qi Sea: Forth realm of cultivation. Lifespan increased by 1000 years per stage. Has Stages 1-9. This forms a sea of Spiritual Qi in ones dantian.


    Qi World: Fifth realm of cultivation. Life span increased by 2000 years per stage 1-9. Qi World forms landmasses and a sky in one''s Qi Sea that are made of Spiritual Qi.


    Dao roots: Sixth realm of cultivation. This stage is based on one''s understanding of the Daos. The more Dao''s one understands the more Dao Roots that will form. Each Dao Root will extend one''s life span by 10000 years.


    Qi World Space: A Variant of Qi World that forms an actual planet within one''s dantian and merges the Qi World and Dao Root realms together. Life Span increased by 5000 years per stage 1-9 and life span is also increased by 10000 years per Dao root formed.


    Dao Tree


    Immortal realm


    Heavenly realm


    ????


    ????


    ????


    ????

 Chapter 1 - Prologue: Ah Chun Part One

    Golden Fog Continent, a land filled with danger. With vast forests that are filled with demonic beasts, a place where for every human there are one hundred demonic beasts. A harsh environment for any humans trying to survive. There is one empire called the Dragon Empire along with the many established Sects that rule the Primordial Lands. This is a world where the strong are respected while the weak are nothing but ants to the strong.


    In a small village called Dust Village, there is a little girl about six years old currently foraging for wild vegetables in a forest near her home. Her small skinny body leaned over brushing away the underbrush. Her hair partially dr.a.p.ed over her shoulder. She searched under every leaf, just in case there might be a plant that can be eaten hidden underneath.


    "I have been out here for almost the entire day now and I still can''t seem to find anything I can take home." The little girl stood up stretching her back as she scanned the forest floor.


    "But if I go any deeper there is a chance to be attacked by demonic beasts." The little girl looked aggrieved as she bit her lower lip.


    Her big round eyes were starting to redden and becoming moist. She was remembering how her mother and her would come out to find wild vegetables together. That was until about six months ago when her mother got sick and passed away. Now she was alone in this harsh world with no one to look after her except herself. She has never met her father and all the way up until the day her mother died. Her mother had never even mentioned her father''s name. With no other option than to take care of herself, she has been coming out to these woods every day in search of anything she can fill her stomach with.


    She had learned a lot about wild vegetables when her mother was still alive. She was taught which plants she could eat and which plants she should stay away from. But since her only source of food were these wild vegetables. Her body was not well nourished with the right nutrients making her look skinny and sickly. Her sunken in cheeks showing the ridges of her cheekbones clearly. Even her long black hair that reached down past her waist was rough and dry. This also took a toll on her stamina. But even with everything, the heavens had thrown at her. Her will to survive was very strong. No matter if it was rain or shine she has come out to this forest in search of food.


    "I can''t start crying now. Mother told me to live strong and survive and I promised her I would." Wiping the tears from her eyes, the little girl scanned the forest floor one more time.


    "I guess I have no choice but to go deeper into the woods. It''s late now so I will have to wait until tomorrow to go." The little girl sighed as she rubbed her stomach.


    " Looks like I will have to go hungry today as well." After one more scan of the forest floor, the little girl turned and walked towards the forest entrance.


    The day was hotter than normal, as the sunset off in the distance. The little girl made her way out of the forest while swaying a stick in front of her back and forth to scare away any snakes that might be hiding in the underbrush. Just as she was about to exit the forest she stopped and her eyes lit up.


    "Mushrooms!" The little girl revealed a rare smile as she ran over to the downed tree that had a cl.u.s.ter of mushrooms growing on top of it.


    "I will not have to go hungry tonight!" The little girl stooped down and carefully plucked the mushrooms one at a time as she placed them into her broken basket that was woven out of tall grass.


    With her fruitful harvest in hand, the little girl exited the forest and walked towards the small hut that was positioned at the outer edge of the village. When her mother passed away she was chased out of the house she was living in, with her mother, by the village chief. He had told her that since it was just her now she did not need to live in such a big house and made her move to a small dilapidated hut on the outskirts of the village. Even though it had holes in the roof and walls, it was still better than nothing. To her to not be kicked out of the village or sold off to a slave trader was already a blessing in its own right.


    The village chief had taken pity on her and allowed her to stay in the village. Normally orphans would be sold off to slave traders to help support the village. But the village chief allowed her to stay to give face to her deceased mother. When her mother was alive she would often give half of her day''s findings in the forest to the village chief. So the Village Chief took pity on the little girl and did not sell her off. But he could not let her stay in the house hence why she was now living in this hut.


    The hut itself was made of mud bricks and a thatched roof. When she first moved into the small hut, she had tried to patch up the holes as best as she could. But without the proper tools and know-how, the patch jobs that she had done did not hold up and came undone again. The hut was surrounded by a knee-high broken mud wall. There was no grass in her courtyard just dirt and rocks.

 Chapter 2 - Prologue: Ah Chun Part Two

    The people of the village survived off of foraging and hunting. Once or twice a year a trader will come to sell goods like salt and other household necessities. But normally one would have to travel two weeks on foot in order to get to the nearest city. Otherwise, everything was crafted from wood, stone or mud. The day to day life in this village was always sink or swim. Never knowing when a person might die from sickness or some other kind of injury. Not to mention the hunters who would go out to kill rabbits and other small animals for meat. Just entering the forest alone can spell doom for the hunters. This was due to the demonic beast that roamed the forest. So the hunters could go in one day and have a huge haul while the next day they wouldn''t come out at all.


    But these things had nothing to do with this little girl, who goes by the name of Ah Chun. Since Ah Chun never got anything from the village. She was pushed to the outskirts to fend for herself. Speaking of Ah Chun. As of now, she was just entering her courtyard when she heard someone yell too her.


    "Hey Dirty Chun! What are you eating today, bark off a tree? Ahahahhahaha..." A fat pudgy boy, wearing a set of blue robes laughed as he looked at Ah Chun with disgust written all over his face.


    Ah Chun did not even need to turn her head to know who it was. This all too familiar voice belonged to the boy from the Li family, Li Feng Gou. He would always make fun of her every time he saw her. He was about ten years old and round like a ball. He was the only son of the Li family and was their pride and joy. His father was a second stage Martial Warrior and was the strongest person in the village under the Village chief who was a third stage Martial Warrior. But since the Village chief was getting on in age. He relied on the Li family to help support the village. The village chief had no offspring so the next in line to be village chief was Li Feng Gou''s father.


    Martial arts in this world was the norm. People cultivated to try to reach the peak of Martial Warrior. Ah Chun did not know much about cultivation. She did know that every stage you passed when cultivating would make you stronger than a normal person. She had dreamed of becoming a cultivator. But without anyone to teach her the basics of how to even start it was nothing but a dream.


    But right now she had a fat pudgy kid giving her a death glare.


    "Young master Li what brings you to my humble abode?" Ah Chun, ignored his slander and forced a smile and greeted him. She had to put up with whatever he said without saying anything back in fear that she might be kicked out of the village completely.


    "I came all this way just to tell you that my father hunted a demonic deer today and everyone in the village except for you are allowed to come to feast on it. You can''t blame the villagers. It''s your mother''s fault for dying. Leaving you here to be a parentless beggar. If you want to blame anyone, blame your mother! " Li Feng Gou looked at Ah Chun who was starting to get teary-eyed and could not help but sneer at her. Feeling satisfied with himself and with his nose in the air he turned and left walking back into the village while laughing.


    Wiping the tears that rolled down her cheeks with her sleeve. Ah Chun, walked into her courtyard and into her hut. This hut was very small, it had a small fire pit made with stones for cooking and an old bed with a straw-stuffed mattress to sleep on. Ah Chun only had a thin blanket to cover herself with every night. The nights were cold so the blanket was of no use with how drafty the hut was.


    She placed her basket next to the fire pit and sat down on her bed curling her legs up against her until her knees touched her chin. Li Feng Gou''s words really hurt her this time. She usually can ignore everything he says. But this time with how hungry she was and on top of him slandering her mother. She couldn''t help but cry. Just the thought of meat would make her drool. With them having a feast today with the demonic deer, that means she would have to smell the meat as it was being cooked. Which would make her even hungrier than normal. It would simply be torture for her.


    Ah Chun, sat there quietly sobbing into her knees. A few hours passed by when Ah Chun heard a soft knock on her door. Ah Chun, upon hearing the knock, quickly wiped her tears away with her sleeve and got up and slowly opened the door. On the other side of the door was an older girl about thirteen years old. Her name was Li Chen Bao. She was Li Feng Gou''s older sister.


    "Little Chun I heard my bratty little brother came over again and harassed you. Here''s a bit of demonic deer meat. It''s not much but it was all I could sneak over to you. Good for at least a meal for tonight." Li Chen Bao smiled and handed a piece of meat wrapped in a big leaf over to Ah Chun.


    "Thank you miss Li!" Ah Chun, couldn''t hide her excitement. She smiled and cupped her hands and bowed to Li Chen Bao. This was not the first time Li Chen Bao had snuck food over to her. So Ah Chun was very grateful towards Li Chen Bao. Whether she did it out of pity or for other reasons Ah Chun swore she would always remember her kindness.


    "I have to get back before they realize I''m missing. Take care Little Chun." After saying goodbye Li Chen Bao smiled at Ah Chun and quickly ran back into the village.


    Ah Chun, walked back inside and closed the door to her hut. She slowly opened the big leaf to reveal a small piece of cooked meat. She couldn''t help but gulp down a mouthful of saliva as the smell of the cooked meat penetrated her nose. She put the meat down next to the mushrooms and quickly got a small pot of water going. She used a bit of flintstone to spark a fire to boil the water.


    Once the water was boiling, she took a bowl of water from her water bucket to wash the mushrooms of any dirt before breaking them apart and dropping them into the boiling water. After letting it cook for about twenty minutes. She added the meat to the mushroom soup and let it cook for another ten minutes before taking it off the fire. The smell of the soup smelled so good that she couldn''t even hold herself back and took a big spoonful into her mouth. Resulting in her burning her tongue.


    "Ohw! Ish hawt!" Ah Chun was fanning her tongue with her hand while she placed the bowl to her side to let it cool off.


    Once it cooled down Ah Chun savored every bite. Completely cleaning out the whole pot of soup. She did not dare to save any. In case someone came and blamed her for stealing it. With her belly full, Ah Chun wiped herself down with a wet cloth and went to bed. She had to get up early the next morning since she would have to go deeper into the woods the next day.

 Chapter 3 - Immortal Cultivation Part One

    The next morning Ah Chun woke up before the sun had even risen in the sky. She quickly prepared herself to set off on her trip into the woods. This day she would be going deeper into the woods than she has ever been before. She had no other choice since the outer rim of the woods had already been picked clean of any wild vegetables. Her harvest of mushrooms yesterday was a lucky find. Since she was able to have such a filling meal last night something she has not had in months, Ah Chun was feeling a bit more energetic than usual. After grabbing her small knife and her grass woven basket. Ah Chun, walked out of her hut and left her courtyard to walk towards the woods.


    The forest was about an hour''s walk from her hut. Luckily there have been no demonic beast waves. Otherwise, her hut would be the first to be flattened since it was the closest to the forest. The closer she got to the forest the more nervous she was getting. Her mother always told her never to go too deep or she might get attacked by a demonic beast. But if she did not go in deeper she would starve to death. So Ah Chun had no other choice but to go deeper into the forest.


    The forests of the Golden Fog Continent usually have a set of zones. The outer zone at the forest edge, which smaller non-demonic animals will roam. The middle zone where ranked one to ranked four demonic beasts roamed. Then the inner zone where ranked five and above demonic beast could be found. The demonic deer that Li Feng Gou''s father killed yesterday during his hunt was most likely from the outer edge of the middle zone and a ranked one demonic beast. Since that is where most ranked one and ranked two demonic beasts could be found. With Li Feng Gou''s father''s strength, he can only fight a ranked one demonic beast at most with a team. Just to take down that one demonic deer it would have taken at least four people of at least stage one martial warrior and that was including Li Feng Gou''s father. The thought of facing off with a ranked one demonic beast was terrifying to Ah Chun.


    Once Ah Chun reached the forest entrance she quickly looked for a tall long branch to use to move away the underbrush to scare off any snakes that might be hiding. She made her way down her normal trail that she walked every day, which normally ended about halfway to the middle zone. Just to be sure she scanned the area very diligently. Just in case she might see some wild vegetables that she might have missed the past few days. But just like the days before she did not see anything that was edible.


    Mustering up her courage Ah Chun gripped her small knife in her right hand and pushed on deeper into the forest. As she made her way through she still could not find anything that she would be able to eat. Not even a single animal could be found. No birds were chirping either. It was eerily quiet. Even though she felt something was off, the rumble in her stomach made her press on.


    What Ah Chun didn''t know was that there was a pair of blood-red eyes peering at her not too far from her current position. This set of eyes belonged to a Wind Chasing Tiger. A ranked five demonic beasts. The grey fur with white streaks that the Wind Chasing Tiger donned looked like wind passing through the clouds. With its stealthy footsteps, it moved closer and closer to Ah Chun.


    Ah Chun stopped in her tracks as she heard some rustling not too far off to her left. She stopped to listen to make sure she was not hearing things.


    "Hello?" Ah Chun asked in a trembling voice. She was already scared by how quiet it was and now that she was hearing rustling near her. Which made her even more scared.


    Getting no answer and not hearing the rustling again, Ah Chun continued to move forward. She only took a few steps when she heard the rustling again. This time it was even closer than before. Just as she turned around, a massive demonic beast jumped out of the bush behind her.


    "Wh- What is a Wind Chasing Tiger doing here!? They are supposed to be way further in!" Ah Chun knew about some of the demonic beasts that inhabit the forest. Her mother used to describe the beast to her. But this was a ranked five demonic beast it should be in the inner zone and not out here in the outer zone.


    After a moment of surprise, Ah Chun''s next reaction was to run and run she did. The only problem was that she could only run deeper into the forest since the way out was being blocked by the Wind Chasing Tiger. Wind Chasing Tigers were ranked five beasts so it had some form of intelligence and its most favorite thing to do was to hunt down its prey. It would let its prey run for a while before chasing after it. This is why it did not move nor made a sound when it saw Ah Chun run away.


    Ah Chun kept running as fast as she could. She ran through underbrush and thickets that tore her clothes and scratched her flesh. But even the pain from her wounds did not stop her. She knew if she stopped for even a second it would mean her end. By this time she had already entered the middle zone. Off in the distance, she could hear the sound of other demonic beasts. A loud roar could be heard from behind her. This was the signal of the Wind Chasing Tiger letting all beast in the area know it was about to hunt its prey. Once this roar was heard all demonic beast in the area went quiet. That one roar alone was enough to send all the low-level demonic beast into hiding.


    Cold sweat ran down Ah Chun''s back. She knew the Wind Chasing Tiger was now chasing after her. Even though she felt like she was going to collapse at any time she kept running as fast as she could. The sky above her was also rapidly darkening as storm clouds rolled in. It was as if someone had unclogged an ancient waterfall as the rain came down in huge droplets soaking everything it landed on. The ground under Ah Chun''s feet was starting to grow soft to the point that her feet were starting to stick into the ground as she ran. At some point, Ah Chun even lost one of her shoes. But even so, she still ran forward.


    Ah Chun''s chest was hurting her with every breath she took. Her lungs felt like they were on the verge of exploding. Her legs felt as if she was carrying heavyweights that weighed ten times that of her own body weight. Her pace gradually started to slow as she came into a clearing within the forest. It was a circular clearing with only an ancient tree standing in the middle. Ah Chun made her way to the tree. Step by step slowly dragging her way forward. She was halfway to the tree when she heard rustling coming from behind her.

 Chapter 4 - Immortal Cultivation Part Two

    The Wind Chasing Tiger came out of the tree line and into the clearing. The heavy rainfall did not dull the Wind Chasing Tiger''s senses at all. It had locked on to Ah Chun from the very beginning. The cold wet rain dripped from Ah Chun''s soaked hair and rolled down her face. Ah Chun''s eyes were open wide in fear. She walked backwards towards the ancient tree behind her. Each step was heavy and made a sloshing sound. The Wind Chasing Tiger in front of Ah Chun did not attack her right away. It seemed to be reveling in the fear that was emitted from Ah Chun''s body. It let out a low growl as it watched Ah Chun slowly backing away from it.


    Right as Ah Chun was two steps away from the ancient tree, the Wind Chasing Tiger leapt at her. Seeing this Ah Chun instinctually dodge backward but lost her footing on the rain-soaked ground. She fell down at the base of the tree but to her surprise, the ground was not solid and she fell into a deep hole. Which sent her tumbling down. The hole''s entrance was not that big, just a bit bigger than Ah Chun. The Wind Chasing Tiger with its huge body was not able to enter the hole. It could only roar out in anger after losing its prey.


    About two meters down the hole opened up more which enabled Ah Chun to straighten her body out as she slid deeper underground. Roots and rocks tore her clothes and battered her body even more. Mud caked to her skin as she kept on sliding down the hole. She slid down for almost ten minutes before she finally saw a dim light at the end of the tunnel. Ah Chun let out a sigh of relief as she saw the end of the tunnel up ahead. That was until she was shot out into mid-air with nothing but an impenetrable black abyss below her.


    "AHHH!" Ah Chun screamed out as she hung in the air for a second before falling straight down.


    As she descended Ah Chun felt that after a few minutes that her rate of falling slowed by a lot, almost as if she was a leaf in the wind, slowly but surely making it to the ground below. She could see a faint light coming from below as she got closer. Ah Chun also felt a faint force wrapping around her. She had never felt anything like it before. It felt warm yet comfortable. She looked closely at her skin and could see a faint light premating from it. The mud started to lift from her skin and even the cuts and scratches she got from running through the forest and falling down the hole, were starting to heal at a speed visible to the eye.


    "What is this? It''s amazing!" Even though Ah Chun was still suspended in the air. She couldn''t help but be amazed at what she was seeing.


    Ah Chun floated down and was hovering over a small pond that had a blue glow to it. It lit up the area around her to show an expansive underground cavern. There seemed to be small glowing rocks that were embedded into the cavern walls. On the sides of the small pond, she could see groups of mushrooms and other plants growing. To Ah Chun, it was a majestic sight.


    " Little one how did you get here?" Ah Chun heard a soft gentle voice of a young woman in her head.


    "I fell into a hole while being chased by a Wind Chasing Tiger." Ah Chun was surprised to hear the voice in her head, but she still answered the question.


    "Little one is lucky then. More so since you came to where I rest. I checked little one''s body and your spiritual roots are something people could only dream about. You have Heaven Divine Spiritual Roots. It is a rare type of spiritual root only seen once every one million years. So I have a question to ask you little one. Would you like to learn to cultivate?" The young woman''s gentle voice in Ah Chun''s head spoke softly.


    Ah Chun had a bunch of questions but when she heard the voice ask if she wanted to learn to cultivate she couldn''t help but be excited. Her dream has always been to learn to cultivate so she could be stronger.


    "Yes! Yes! I do want to learn!" Ah Chun answered excitedly.


    "Good answer little one! I will bring you to where I rest." After the gentle voice of the young woman finished speaking. Ah Chun was pulled through the air towards an opening in the cavern wall.


    Ah Chun floated down a small passageway until she reached a room with blue flickering flames adorning the walls. A young woman in a pure white dress was standing in the middle of the room looking at Ah Chun with a smile on her face. Her long black hair reached down to her waist and her black colored eyes seemed as if she was looking right through you, down to the depths of your soul. She gracefully walked towards Ah Chun as Ah Chun had finally planted her little feet onto the ground. To Ah Chun, this woman was breathtakingly beautiful. She looked like a goddess who had just descended from heaven. She looked no more than twenty years of age. But the aura she gave off seemed as if she was wise beyond her years. Ah Chun could not help but stare at her with a look of awe on her face.

 Chapter 5 - Immortal Cultivation Part Three

    "Little one what is your name?" The young woman asked.


    "It-It''s Ah Chun miss." Hearing the question from the young woman in front of her Ah Chun snapped back to reality and forced an answer from her lips.


    "Ah Chun is a fitting name for you. It means little one born in spring. Mmmm¡­ very fitting indeed." The young woman smiled and let out a soft laugh.


    "Ah Chun my name is Mei Liling. Are you willing to learn cultivation under me and take me as your master?" Mei Liling smiled at Ah Chun as she asked her question.


    "Yes! I Ah Chun pays respects to master!" Without any hesitation, in her voice, Ah Chun drooped down to her knees and kowtowed three times to Mei Liling.


    Ah Chun could not hide the smile on her face. At the same time, she could not help but tear up as well. On top of being able to learn how to cultivate she would also have a master who was like a second mother as well. This was something she would never have dreamed of. It was at this instance that she decided to work hard in order to make her master proud of her.


    "Mmm¡­ You are a good girl. But I must ask why did you so readily accept me as your master?" Mei Liling was not angry by her quick acceptance but more surprised than anything.


    "Well¡­ It- It has always been my dream to learn to cultivate and with my mother passing away six months ago, I have been alone since then. I once heard that a master for a day is a father for a lifetime. I figured it would be the same just a mother for a lifetime instead of a father for a lifetime..." Somewhat scared that she was being tested Ah Chun told her new master what she was thinking truthfully. Ah Chun''s voice had trailed off at the end but Mei Liling still heard her.


    "A mother for a lifetime¡­ Mmmm that is right! To have such a cute daughter as my disciple I couldn''t be more pleased! As long as I am around you will not be alone Chun''er." Mei Liling really liked Ah Chun.


    The little girl''s words really touched her heart. She couldn''t help but pull Ah Chun into her embrace and give her a hug while petting her head. Ah Chun felt the warmth of the hug from her master and could not stop the tears from welling up into her eyes and started to cry. It had been many months since she felt this kind of warmth. Her tears started to rain down uncontrollably. Mei Linling patted Ah Chun''s back and let her cry as much as she wanted.


    "From this day forward you are now my daughter and also my disciple. You can either call me mother or master either or is fine. I will teach you everything you need to know about cultivation. But first, we need to open your meridians and reforge your bones. The cultivation I am going to teach you differs from what most martial practitioners of this world practice. These martial practitioners cultivate their Inner Qi to be a Martial Warrior where the highest they will ever reach is rank nine Martial Warrior. But with that said there are many sects in this world that do practice what I will be teaching you. What I will be teaching you, is how to cultivate your Spiritual Qi.


    Cultivating Spiritual Qi differs in the way that it is cultivating to become an immortal which can lead to a never-ending life span. While cultivating Inner Qi will somewhat extend a person''s lifespan and enhance their strength, but in the end, they will still grow old and die and the strength that they can cultivate to is a lot lower. Just a stage two Qi Gathering realm cultivator is equal to a fifth stage Martial Warrior. And it takes less time than reach this stage whereas a normal martial practitioner would take a long time to reach stage two Martial Warrior.


    But that''s only assuming the person with average Spiritual Roots is the one cultivating to reach stage two Qi Gathering realm. With your Spiritual Roots, you can do this in a very short time. It does come at a cost though. The process to open your meridians and reforge your bones is very painful. But once it''s done you will be able to start cultivating to become an immortal. Are you still willing to go through it?" Mei Liling had a serious expression on her face as she asked Ah Chun this question.


    Hearing her master''s words stunned Ah Chun. She never thought there was such a thing as cultivating to become an immortal. Ah Chun''s heart was palpitating from excitement. She did not care how painful it would be, she just wanted to be strong so that she could survive easier in this harsh world. To be able to cultivate to become an immortal was beyond her wildest dreams!


    "Yes, Ma¡­ Mother, Chun''er is willing. No matter how painful it will be Chun''er will endure!" Ah Chun wiped the tears from her eyes and answered with determination.


    After accepting Mei Liling as her master and learning that she could call Mei Liling mother. Ah Chun changed the way she called Mei Liling and herself as well. Ah Chun was very happy to have a new mother. She never thought her life and death run-in with the Wind Chasing Tiger would bring her to her new mother. If this was not fate then what was? Ah Chun was very happy that she had decided to go deeper into the forest this day.


    Hearing the words mother coming from Ah Chun''s mouth sparked a bit of warmth in Mei Liling''s heart. As an immortal cultivator, you are bound to live a lonely life. Being an Immortal Cultivator was the same as putting your life on the line every second of the day. It was very hard to trust other Immortal Cultivators since the competition for resources was very high. Many deaths happen every day. But it was different with a disciple. They were picked by you. So it was your own bad judgment if your disciple turned a blade to your throat.


    But Ah Chun was different. To Mei Liling, Ah Chun was a very filial girl. Ah Chun showed this by how she told her the truth in why she accepted Mei Liling as her master. Not just a master but also a mother. Now that Mei Liling has a new daughter that will be learning to cultivate immortality. Her lonely existence will not be so lonely anymore. A smile spread across her face as she thought of this.


    "Since Chun''er is willing, then Mother will not say anything else. For the next two weeks, we will stay here in this cavern. The Spirit Spring here will help with opening your meridians and the bone reforging process. This process will normally only take a few hours if done the regular way. But this time it might take an entire day... After that Mother will teach you how to cultivate. Normally one would need to start off with Qi Perception to grasp how to perceive the worlds Spiritual Qi. But that can be bypassed with Mother''s help. Mother wants you to reach Stage Three Qi Gathering before the end of the two weeks or even higher if you can. Then we will leave this place and go back to your home." Mei Liling really enjoyed calling herself mother.


    "Un! Chun''er will work hard!" Ah Chun clenched her fist and determinedly nodded to Mei Liling.


    "Good!" Seeing Ah Chun''s determination. Mei Liling could not be any happier.


    "Ok then follow me. We will go to the spirit spring now. " Mei Liling grabbed Ah Chun''s little hand and led her down the cavern passage to the Spirit Spring.

 Chapter 6 - Immortal Cultivation Part Four

    Going from the room they were in to the Spirit Spring took almost five minutes. Ah Chun did not realize it was this far of a walk. When she had first floated into the room, it only took about a minute. So she was surprised to know it was further than she thought. When they got to the Spirit Spring Ah Chun finally got a better look at the so-called glowing pond she saw when she first arrived. The Spirit Spring glowed a faint blue with swirls of mist-like energy swirling above the surface of the spring. It seemed even more majestic than when she first saw it.


    "Ok Chun''er, Mother will send a sensation into your mind to allow you to perceive the Spiritual Qi around you." After speaking Mei Liling sent her Divine Sense into Ah Chun''s mind. Allowing Mei Liling''s mind to transmit the sensation of feeling the world''s Spiritual Qi throughout Ah Chun''s body.


    "Chun''er feels a warm sensation around her. It seems to be white specks floating in the air almost like snow..." Ah Chun had her eyes closed as she was relaying what she felt to Mei Liling who was preparing some items on the side of the Spirit Spring.


    "Chun''er, you can already sense it to that extreme!?" Mei Liling was speechless. Normally even if the perception of Spiritual Qi was implanted into one''s head they would only be able to perceive a strand of it in the air. But this new daughter of her''s was able to perceive Spiritual Qi to such an extent only minutes after receiving her perception!


    "Un! It''s like snow!" Ah Chun opened her eyes and smiled innocently. Mei Liling saw that smile and her heart just melted she sighed and shook her head. Thinking to herself:'' This new daughter of her''s is going to be amazing one day.''


    "Ok Chun''er take this pill here it will help with the pain. Mother will also use her Spiritual Power to try to numb out as much of the pain as possible. When one goes through the process of opening the meridians and bone reforging it is very beneficial to their future cultivation but it''s also one of the most painful experiences a cultivator has to go through."


    "Its ok Mother, Chun''er will do her best." Ah Chun took the pill and smiled at Mei Liling to try show she would be ok.


    "Then, Chun''er take off your clothes and come sit in a lotus position inside the Spirit Spring. As Mother sends Spiritual Power into your body, Mother needs Chun''er to concentrate and feel the flow as Mother circulates it through Chun''er''s meridians. Normally this process will take only a few hours but we are not using pills to accomplish such weak results. This Spirit Spring will be used as the catalyst. Which will bring ten times better results when we are through. During this process, the impurities in Chun''er''s body will be expelled as a black sticky substance. The more that is expelled the better the results." After listening to Mei Liling''s explanation, Ah Chun removed her tattered clothes and slowly entered the Spirit Spring.


    Ah Chun could feel the warmth of the Spirit Spring against her body and it felt very comfortable to her. She slowly sat down into a lotus position and waited for Mei Liling to tell her what to do next. Even though Ah Chun had the determination she was still very nervous. She did not like pain but she knew she had to bear with it in order to complete the task that Mei Liling has set for her.


    "Then Mother will start then. Chun''er clear your mind and concentrate on the flow within your body. Mother will do her best to ease the pain for Chun''er." Mei Liling waited until she was sure that Ah Chun was in a meditative state before placing her hand on Ah Chun''s dantian.


    Mei Liling slowly poured her Spiritual Power into Ah Chun''s dantian. While also directing the Spiritual Qi in the Spirit Spring into Ah Chun''s body at the same time. Ah Chun felt a foreign force invading into her body. At first, it felt like a warm comfortable sensation under her belly button but that only lasted for a few seconds. A sudden burst of pain shot through her body as the Spiritual Qi was forcefully opening Ah Chun''s meridians. But that was just the start of the pain. After a while, it started to feel like her bones where being eaten by ants from the inside out.


    The pain was sudden and so bad that Ah Chun almost passed out right away. But she remembered what Mei Liling said and clenched her fist digging her nails into her skin until it started to bleed. She gritted her teeth and knitted her brows doing her best to endure the pain.


    "Ahh!" Ah Chun could not help but let out a small cry of pain.


    After hearing Ah Chun cry out in pain and seeing the tears rolling down her cheeks. Mei Liling felt her heart breaking. She knew how painful this would be. She had gone through it herself. But she was a lot older when she had to be put through this process. Mei Liling was already doing her best to try to numb Ah Chun''s senses. But no matter what it was just not enough.


    The opening of the meridians and reforging of the bones was a very long process as it took a large amount of Spiritual Qi to complete. Opening of the meridians consisted of, first purging out the impurities. Then widening them by pushing large amounts of Spiritual Qi through them in order to temper and strengthen them at the same time during the widening process. This will help an immortal cultivator take in Spiritual Qi quicker and speed up a cultivator''s cultivation time by leaps and bounds.


    Bone reforging was not only beneficial to speeding up a cultivator''s cultivation but also made a cultivator ten times as strong as they were before. Normally during these two processes, a cultivator would take pills in order to initiate this stage. But Mei Liling was using the Spiritual Spring as a catalyst along with her own Spiritual Power. Which meant that Ah Chun was going through the same process tens of times over. If not for Mei Liling numbing ninety percent of the pain. Ah Chun would not have survived the torture of this process. Ah Chun only felt the pain one would normally feel instead of having to endure the pain of the process repeating itself tens of times over.

 Chapter 7 - Immortal Cultivation Part Five

    Even though Mei Liling knew this would be very hard on Ah Chun. She had great hope for her newfound daughter to surpass everyone in the world and stand at the apex of strength. This was the reason why Mei Liling used the Spirit Spring in order to open her meridians and reforge her bones. To allow her to gain strength at an astonishing rate.


    A full day almost past and the Spiritual Qi in the Spirit Spring was starting to fade at an extraordinary rate. All the impurities in Ah Chun''s body oozed out of her body and dissipated into the air. The once bright blue glowing spring was now only giving off a dull glow. What was making Mei Liling speechless was that after the whole process was done, the Spiritual Qi was flooding into Ah Chun like a broken dam and this girl was sucking it all in with nothing being wasted.


    *Hong Hong Hong*


    In an instant, Ah Chun broke all the way through to the ninth stage of Qi Gathering. This was just too surprising. Mei Liling''s words were caught in her throat as she watched as the Spiritual Qi swirl around Ah Chun and continue to flow into her.


    *Hooooong*


    The last wall burst apart allowing Ah Chun to Qi Condensation. A small orb of condensed Spiritual Qi formed in Ah Chun''s dantian. Proving she was now a stage one Qi Condensation cultivator. Ah Chun had gone from an ordinary little girl to being a stage one Qi Condensation cultivator. This was extremely unheard of. This happened mainly in part on how Mei Liling opened Ah Chun''s meridians. Ah Chun''s meridians are tens of times wider than a normal cultivator. Meaning when she cultivates the Spiritual Qi will flow into her like a rushing river. A normal cultivator''s meridians and dantian would explode if it had this much Spiritual Qi rushing through it. Crippling them of their cultivation. The abundant amount of Spiritual Qi that was in the Spirit Spring had enabled her to accomplish such a feat.


    After breaking through to being a Stage One Qi Condensation cultivator. The flow of Spiritual Qi slowed down until it eventually stopped and dispersed back into the air. The Spirit Spring had completely dried up. The once skinny and sickly child had now plumped up and her body now looked healthy. Her cheeks filled out and were no longer sunken in and had a tinge of red to them. Her once dry and cracked hair was now silky smooth. Her once tan skin became as white as snow and as smooth as pristine jade. These were all the effects of being an Immortal Cultivator.


    Ah Chun slowly opened her eyes blinking lightly. Her long eyelashes fluttered as her deep dark eyes looked around. Flashes of light could faintly be seen streaking across her eyes. She looked down at her arms and her body and was surprised at how much she had changed. Her bones crackled as she moved as they loosened up. Ah Chun felt as if she had been reborn. She had never felt this good in her entire life.


    "How do you feel?" Mei Liling was smiling as she handed Ah Chun a white one-piece dress to cover herself.


    "Chun''er has never felt this good in her entire life. Mother this is amazing!" Ah Chun''s sweet little smile revealed two little dimples on her cheeks.


    After the effects of cultivating for the first time. Ah Chun was finally able to show her beauty that was hidden under the guise of malnutrition. You could tell when this little girl grew up she would be a beauty that could cause the downfall of a country.


    "Chun''er you have really surprised Mother! You actually skipped Qi Gathering realm and broke through to Stage One Qi Condensation!" Mei Liling pulled Ah Chun into a hug she was really happy for Ah Chun.


    Ah Chun felt the warm embrace of Mei Liling and felt happy that she could make her new mother happy. After a moment of bonding, Mei Liling led Ah Chun back to her resting space. With a wave of her hand, she had carved out a bed from the cave wall for Ah Chun. When Ah Chun saw this she was dumbstruck. Mei Liling just giggled and flipped her hand and in it, a jade slip appeared.


    "Mother how did you do that!?" Ah Chun''s eyes were wide with surprise. Ah Chun hoped that one day she would be able to pull off such feats.


    "In time you will be able to do the same as long as you diligently practice!" Mei Liling placed a jade slip into Ah Chun''s hand.


    "This here is what''s called a jade slip. If you place it to your head and concentrate your Spirit Power into it. It will teach you a cultivation method." After finishing what she had to say Mei Liling looked at Ah Chun who seemed to be a bit confused. That''s when Mei Liling had remembered she had yet to teach Ah Chun how to control her Spirit Power!


    "Um, Chun''er come sit on the bed in a lotus position. Mother will teach you how to control your Spirit Power." Somewhat embarrassed about her forgetfulness Mei Lilings cheeks showed a tinge of red.


    "Now Chun''er close your eyes and clear your mind. Try to feel the Spirit Power within your body." Mei Liling slowly instructed Ah Chun on how to control her Spirit Power.


    It took Ah Chun about ten minutes to grasp the concept of controlling her Spirit Power. Mei Liling was very surprised at how fast Ah Chun learned. It was like she was a sponge that would suck up everything you taught her.


    After finally grasping how to use her Spirit Power. Ah Chun put her Spirit Power into the jade slip. Soon all kinds of information was put into Ah Chun''s head. This cultivation technique was called the "Heavenly Divine Lotus". Heavenly Divine Lotus was an ancient Cultivation technique. But since the strict requirements in order to even start cultivating this cultivation method was so very hard to come by, no one has ever been able to cultivate it. Mei Liling got it from her sect as an extra during a bet she had with a fellow sect member. Mei Liling never thought that a spur of the moment bet would allow for this cultivation method to find its rightful owner.


    The strict requirements required one to have Heaven Divine Spiritual Roots as well as being under the age of ten to even start cultivating this cultivation method. Ah Chun just happened to fill both of those requirements. It was as if the heavens had lead Ah Chun to Mei Liling just so she could give her this technique and guide her.


    "After you finish reading the cultivation method. Do just as it says for circulating your Spiritual Qi in your body. We will stay here for two weeks while you cultivate. Mother will be right here watching over you." Mei Liling smiled and patted Ah Chun on the head.


    Ah Chun sat on the stone bed and circulated her Spiritual Qi based on what was written in the Heavens Divine Lotus jade slip. Once she had gotten used to circulating her Spiritual Qi. Ah Chun kept cultivating according to the Heaven Divine Lotus cultivation method. This went on for the full two weeks. During this time she found that even though she had not stopped once to take a break. That she did not feel tired, hungry or thirsty. But after the end of the two weeks, she had actually broken through to Stage Five of the Qi Condensation Realm. Even Mei Liling was surprised to see that she had broken through so much and she did it within two weeks! The cultivation method combined with this girls talent was simply too heaven-defying.


    "Mother! Chun''er broke through again!" Ah Chun couldn''t wait to report her breakthrough to Mei Liling. So much so that she almost fell off the stone bed when she got up to fast.


    "Silly girl. Careful or you might hurt the floor with your head. Take a few hours to stabilize your cultivation first before getting up." Mei Liling giggled as she couldn''t help but tease Ah Chun. Ah Chun lowered her head and her little cheeks turned pink and then repositioned herself to stabilize her cultivation.


    "Now that the two weeks are over we will now head back to Chun''er''s home. Chun''er come over here and hold Mother''s hand. Mother has already set up the teleportation array to the outside." Hearing this Ah Chun trotted over and held on to Mei Lilings hand.

 Chapter 8 - Returning Home Part One

    Strange runes lit up on the floor in a circle around Mei Liling and Ah Chun''s feet. One by one the runes by their feet started to lite up. When the last rune lit up a stream of light surrounded the two before growing extremely bright forcing Ah Chun to close her eyes. When she opened them again they seemed to be in a dark cave. You could hear the sound of water dripping off the stalagmites on the ceiling to the cave floor. Off in the distance, you could see a faint light and a cool breeze coming in from that direction. Ah Chun figured that that must be the exit to the outside.


    "Ok! Let us go Chun''er. Stay close by me. We should be in the inner section of the forest. With Chun''er''s current strength you can only fight around a ranked three demonic beast. But it is still too early for you to be fighting any kind of beast right now. Mother will teach you how to fight properly in the coming days. " Mei Liling pulled Ah Chun along as they made their way out of the cave.


    "Un!" Ah Chun Smiled and nodded her head.


    The two walked out of the cave and into the sunlight. Ah Chun had to shield her eyes from the bright sun until they adjusted to the brightness. Off in the distance, you could hear the calls of demonic beasts. You could even see a few off in the distance watching them as the two walked through the forest. At first, this scared Ah Chun but Mei Liling told Ah Chun that she was sending out her Spiritual Pressure to ward off any demonic beast that would think to come near. Ah Chun was in awe as she thought how her new mother was very, very strong.


    The two of them were walking very leisurely through the forest as if they were out on a picnic. If this was seen by any of the villagers they would think that the two of them had a death wish. They were inside the inner zone of the forest! Just one demonic beast from here could kill everyone within the village twice over.


    As they walked, Mei Liling told Ah Chun more of what being an immortal cultivator was like. Mei Liling explained that with every major breakthrough an immortal cultivator''s life span will be extended by an amount each time. When one reaches Qi Gathering their lifespan is increased by one hundred years. At the Qi Condensation realm, your lifespan is increased by five hundred years more.


    "Mother since Chun''er is in the Qi Condensation realm. Does that mean that Chun''er will not die for six hundred years?" Ah Chun asked, her big round eyes were looking up at Mei Liling.


    "Un! That is right!" Seeing those big round eyes looking up at her. Mei Liling couldn''t help but smile.


    Mei Liling went on to explain that due to their lifespans being longer. That immortal cultivator''s age very slowly. Until one ascends and becomes a true immortal. Only then will the aging process stop. On this point, Ah Chun was a little sad due to the fact that she would look like a little kid for a long time. Hearing Ah Chun''s complaint Mei Liling couldn''t help but laugh. She even pinched Ah Chun''s pouting cheeks.


    "Don''t be sad Chun''er. This just means you will have extra time to grow. One major thing you have to remember is that being an immortal cultivator is a dangerous path. Usually, a person will not get their meridians opened and bones reforged at such a young age. Normally a cultivator from a cultivating family would have started with Qi Perception. They would start this process of trying to perceive the Spiritual Qi In the air when they are around ten years old. Then once they are able to perceive the Spiritual Qi they will then open their meridians and reforge their bones. Normal cultivators do not normally get into Qi Gathering realm until they hit fifteen years of age.


    The Qi Perception stage is just the basics of learning to perceive Spiritual Qi. But you bypassed this stage and even skipped a realm altogether. So you have done what would normally take an average person twenty to thirty years to accomplish in an astonishing amount of time. Mother is very proud of you." Mei Liling released her hand from Ah Chun''s cheeks and gave her a big hug.


    "Un! Chun''er understands Mother. It gives Chun''er more time to spend with Mother." Ah Chun said while wrapping her little arms around Mei Liling''s waist. Hugging Mei Liling back.


    "That''s right. Mother also wants more time to spend with her cute daughter." Mei Liling said as she stroked the top of Ah Chun''s head.


    The two continued walking and Mei Liling started to explain what to expect in the coming days. Mei Liling had already planned out a training schedule for Ah Chun to follow. From morning till noon Mei Liling will have Ah Chun learn different martial arts styles. This includes how to fight with fists and weapons. From noon to evening Ah Chun will be going through body tempering training. This is a series of harsh exercises to train her body to be both flexible and strong. This is all in order to increase Ah Chun''s survivability. The more tempered her body is the more she will be able to withstand attacks from other cultivators. And when night time hits Ah Chun will undergo the last portion of her training for the day which is to cultivate till the sun comes up.


    As an immortal cultivator, the need to eat and drink or even sleep is no longer needed once you hit the Qi Condensation realm. Just by cultivating at night one will feel more refreshed than if they had slept the whole night. Being released from the mortal bonds that would hold a cultivator back and fill their bodies with impurities is a major part of being an immortal cultivator.


    As they talked they had finally reached the forest entrance. Ah Chun led the way to her dilapidated hut. When they reached the hut, Mei Liling felt pity for Ah Chun. Seeing how the poor girl had to live in such a broken-down hut. It was so bad that Mei Liling started to tear up.


    That was until Ah Chun told Mei Liling what had happened when her birth mother died. On how the village chief kicked her out of her home and forced her to live in this hut. It was either move to the hut or be sold off to a slave trader. At this point, Mei Liling went from tearing up to seething with rage but as they were talking an all to familiar voice could be heard from behind them.

 Chapter 9 - Returning Home Part Two

    "Dirty Chun! You didn''t die. You must have beggars luck. You shoul..." Li Feng Gou did not even get to finish his sentence when Mei Liling had already grabbed him by the throat and lifted him into the air.


    "Chun''er, Mother is now going to teach you the first rule for us Immortal Cultivators. Never let anyone walk all over you. Always pay blood for blood and a tooth for a tooth. This little fat blob thinks he can bully you then you need to teach him a lesson. Come over here and slap him till he turns pig-faced so that his mother will no longer recognize him." Mei Liling coldly snorted and dropped Li Feng Gou to the ground.


    "If you dare hit me I''ll make sure you get kicked out of this village. Colluding with outsiders to harm village residents is grounds for banishment." Li Feng Gou yelled.


    Fear was evident in his voice. He did not even look at Mei Liling since she scared him to death. So instead he ferociously stared at Ah Chun thinking he could put her in her place and threaten her with banishment. But what he heard next made him dumbfounded.


    "Yes Mother, Chun''er will do her best!" Ah Chun smiled sweetly as she slowly walked towards Li Feng Gou.


    "I- I mean it! If - If you touch me I will tell the village chief and then you will get banished!" Li Feng Gou stuttered as he still tried to threaten Ah Chun. What did she mean by, mother? Li Feng Gou had this thought as well as he tried to get up to run away.


    Li Feng Gou was quickly grabbed by Ah Chun who still had a sweet smile on her face. Later on, when people saw this cute little smile on Ah Chun''s face they would run away in fear. This smile would later be called the Devil''s Smile. Giving Ah Chun the nickname Little Devil.


    *Pah*


    *Pah* *Pah* *Pah* *Pah* *Pah* *Pah*


    The first slap made Li Feng Gou''s face instantly swell up. Ah Chun was only using her strength in each slap devoid of any Spirit Power. Even though she was not using spirit power, after having her bones reforged she was ten times stronger than that of a Stage Two Martial Practitioner. Ah Chun was so immersed in slapping Li Feng Gou, Mei Liling ended up having to stop her. Li Feng Gou had already lost ninety percent of his teeth and was spitting up mouthfuls of blood. Ah Chun then picked him up and tossed him out of the courtyard. He made a small grunt as he landed and laid in a heap on the ground.


    "Good girl. From now on, don''t let anyone bully you. If they try to bully you just beat them up. If they try to kill you then kill them first." Mei Liling patted Ah Chun on the head.


    "Un! Chun''er understands!" Ah Chun was feeling very good right now.


    All the times that Li Feng Gou had bullied her, have now been paid back. She can''t remember how many times she had cried because of Li Feng Gou. So right now Ah Chun was feeling very refreshed.


    "Good! Here Chun''er this is for you." Mei Liling handed a black silverish ring over to Ah Chun.


    Ah Chun looked at the ring that was way too big for any of her fingers. It had small designs engraved on to it and a purple gem of some kind embedded into it. Becoming confused Ah Chun looked up at Mei Liling hoping to find an answer. Seeing Ah Chun''s confused look Mei Liling couldn''t help but laugh as she started to explain.


    "Chun''er this is an interspatial ring, you drop a drop of blood onto it and it will be bound to you so that it can only be used by you. Also, it will resize to your finger when you put it on. So first prick your finger and drop blood onto it. One drop will do. After that go grab any keepsakes you might have and put them in the ring. Just use your Spirit Power to interact with the space inside like this." Mei Liling smiled and flipped her hand and a jade slip appeared out of nowhere. Then with another thought, it disappeared again.


    Mei Liling told Ah Chun that she had already placed a few things inside and to use her Spirit Power to take a peek. Ah Chun did as instructed and pricked her finger dropping a drop of blood onto the ring. She then placed the ring on to her finger and like how Mei Liling said the ring really did resize to her finger. She then sent her Spirit Power into the ring to see what was inside. There were a few sets of clothes for day to day wear as well as clothes for training. A sword and some jade slips with sword techniques in them and also a few porcelain bottles. Ah Chun pulled out one of the bottles and looked at Mei Liling.


    "Besides clothes, there are some jade slips with sword techniques for learning how to use a sword. There are also these porcelain bottles that contain Qi Gathering pills for helping speed up one''s cultivation, White Lotus pills for healing injuries and some Detox pills in case you ever get poisoned. For now, you will not be taking any of them since you will need to focus more on setting your foundation. Since Chun''er skipped the Qi Gathering realm we need to get your foundation settled, before you try to speed up your cultivation too much with pills. With your talent, you will probably break through without needing any pills right now anyway." Mei Liling explained. She then had Ah Chun run off and get her things.

 Chapter 10 - Returning Home Part Three

    Ah Chun went inside to get her keepsakes that her mother had given her before she died. But as she entered the hut she found all her stuff was strewn about on the floor and the small box she had kept with her keepsakes was missing. Ah Chun started to search everywhere to see if she could find anything that might still be left behind. When she found that someone really had taken her things. Ah Chun''s eyes started to tear up. But the more she thought of how she was kicked out of her home and left to live or die by herself and now they had even stolen her birth mothers keepsakes. Ah Chun''s anger started to force its way out of her heart. Then she remembered what Mei Liling said that if someone bullies you. You have to bully them back! Tooth for a tooth!


    To Ah Chun, those keepsakes were the only thing she had left to remember her birth mother by. She had treasured them so much she would have never even thought to sell them or trade them away for anything. No matter how hungry she was she would still not part with them!


    Ah Chun''s anger started to well up to its breaking point. The Spiritual Qi in the area rushed to her causing everything in the hut to start floating in the air. Mei Liling noticed the fluctuations in the surrounding Spiritual Qi and headed into the hut. What Mei Liling saw amazed her. The Spiritual Qi was actually wrapping around Ah Chun. She could tell Ah Chun seemed to be upset and it was like the Spiritual Qi was acting out her emotions for her!


    "Chun''er what''s wrong!?" Coming back to her senses Mei Liling asked. She couldn''t get close to Ah Chun the Spiritual Qi seemed to have formed a wall so that no one could get close to her.


    "Mother if someone steals something very precious to you is it ok to seek them out and take it back?" When Ah Chun heard Mei Liling''s voice the Spiritual Qi in the area calmed down.


    "Of course it is! If someone stole something from you, you have every right to go and take it back and if they don''t give it back take it back by force! What happened what did they steal?" Once Mei Liling could get near Ah Chun again she quickly gave Ah Chun a hug. She knew that Ah Chun was really upset.


    "My birth mothers keepsakes... Wu wu" Feeling the warmth of Mei Liling. Ah Chun''s tears finally started to fall as she cried into Mei Liling''s embrace.


    "Do not worry Chun''er, Mother will help you get back your keepsakes. Even if Mother has to turn this whole village upside down. Mother will find them for you. " Mei Liling''s anger was very apparent in her voice. Mei Liling could not believe that these people would go so far as to steal things from a little girl!


    "No Mother. Chun''er will get it back her self. Chun''er just wants to ask Mother to be with her when Chun''er goes to get them back." Ah Chun took a step back separating herself from Mei Liling. A flash of determination could be seen in her eyes.


    "Chun''er will work hard at cultivating and will become stronger so no one will dare to ever bully Chun''er again. Chun''er will become stronger than anyone else! I, Ah Chun make this vow to the heavens and earth, that I will become stronger than anyone!" Ah Chun''s anger started to well up again.


    She decided right then and there she would force those people to return her birth mothers keepsakes to her. And that she will become stronger than anyone. With her vow stated a thunderous crackle sound could be heard from the sky. A cloudless day but still a streak of lightning came down passed through the thatched roof of the hut and struck Ah Chun right in the space between her eyes! Runic symbols appeared beneath her feet and shined for a while before they slowly started to dissipate. A faint glowing pink lotus appeared on the space between Ah Chun''s eyebrows. Once it appeared the Spiritual Qi in the air surged into Ah Chun''s body making her instantly break through to the peak of Stage Nine Qi Condensation! This had surprised Ah Chun at first but it also solidified her determination even more!


    Mei Liling stood there in shock. She had heard of vowing to the heavens and earth and actually having the heavens answer. But she had only read about it in ancient text. Not to mention the heavens answered by placing a seal on her body and forcing her to break through to the peak of Stage Nine Qi Condensation! This was just too amazing! The downside is that if she did not stick to her vow the heavens would implement divine punishment and she would die! Mei Liling knows now that her newfound daughter was special but also knows the path she chose will be one of much bloodshed. Mei Liling couldn''t help but sigh and feel a bit aggrieved.


    With her advancement, the determination in Ah Chun''s eyes grew even more profound. Ah Chun grabbed Mei Liling''s hand and headed out of the hut pulling Mei Liling along with her. Mei Liling saw the determination in Ah Chun''s eyes and decided to stay quiet for now. She would explain the vow after Ah Chun finished her business. She also decided she would not step in unless it was necessary. This was a new start for her daughter so she will support her in anything she did.

 Chapter 11 - Returning Home Part Four

    As they left the courtyard Ah Chun saw the now pig-faced Lie Feng Gou still laying in a heap in the middle of the road m.o.a.ning and groaning in pain. Ah Chun walked over to him, lifted her leg and with a swift kick, she kicked him in his stomach which made him fly into the village crashing into a courtyard wall! When Li Feng Gou hit the wall he coughed up another mouth full of blood. You could tell that most of his ribs had been broken from that kick. All you could hear was a loud wail off in the distance. It was as if Li Feng Gou''s cry was announcing Ah Chun''s arrival.


    "Humph!" Ah Chun was not surprised at her newfound strength she knew it was to be expected when cultivating. So with a snort, she entered the village pulling Mei Liling along with her.


    Mei Liling seeing Ah Chun''s new attitude was a bit relieved. If Ah Chun stayed as she was before there would have been no way that she would have survived in an immortal cultivators world. Being too kind would just end up getting one killed. Not to mention her vow to the heavens would not be able to be completed resulting in her early death.


    Hearing Li Feng Gou''s cries of pain. The villagers all came out to see what was going on. What they saw shocked them all. They saw Li Feng Gou''s body stuck in a wall with his shirt covered in blood. They then saw two figures walking into the village. A little girl who was adorably cute with a faintly glowing pink lotus between her eyebrows and a peerless beauty behind her. They were both clad in white one-piece dresses which made them both look like they had just dropped out of heaven.


    "Isn''t that Ah Chun!?" The first to recognize Ah Chun was Li Chen Bao.


    "Your right it is Ah Chun. Ah Chun what is the meaning of this?" The Village Chief yelled with unmasked anger in his voice.


    "What did you do to my poor Gou''er!?" Li Feng Gou''s mother screamed and glared angrily at Ah Chun.


    "Humph! What did I do you ask? Nothing much just taught him a lesson. He has bullied me so much these past six months that I just gave him a taste of his own medicine tenfold. " Ah Chun said coldly. To her, these people treated her like nothing but trash. All her resentment will be released today. She will get back everything they took from her even her old house.


    "Who is the one who stole my birth mothers keepsakes from my hut. I was only gone a few weeks and someone from this village entered my hut threw all my stuff around and took the only things I had left to remember my birth mother by." Although her voice was a bit immature her anger along with the Spiritual Pressure she exerted weighed down onto the villagers.


    "Immortal Cultivator!" Feeling the pressure coming from Ah Chun the Village Chief realized right away that Ah Chun was now an Immortal Cultivator.


    "Quickly, whoever stole Ah Chun''s things return them immediately!" Cold sweat was forming on the Village Chief''s brow. He knew if they did not return the things they stole she would end up taking someone''s life today!


    By this point, everyone in the village was already kneeling on the ground. The Spiritual Pressure that Ah Chun was exuding was too much for these common people to handle. Even Li Feng Gou''s father was kneeling on the ground. His strength could not compete with Ah Chun even though she was only a little girl of six years old!


    "We- We haven''t seen any of your stuff! No one from this village has entered your hut!" Li Feng Gou''s father yelled.


    "Oh?" Ah Chun looked around at the people who were all kneeling on the ground and her eyes stopped on Li Chen Bao''s wrist. On Li Chen Bao''s wrist was one of her mother''s keepsakes a jade bracelet.


    With a smile on her face, Ah Chun slowly walked over to Li Chen Bao. Li Chen Bao saw Ah Chun walking over to her and her back was instantly drenched in sweat. She feared she would end up like her brother. As Ah Chun stepped in front of Li Chen Bao, Ah Chun knelt down and gripped Li Chen Bao''s chin and lifted her face to make her look into Ah Chun''s eyes.


    "Li Chen Bao if you tell me where you got this bracelet and hand it over to me nicely I will remove the pressure on your body. You have helped me in the past and I do not want to think that you were a part of this. " Ah Chun had a smile on her face but although it was a smile, to Li Chen Bao it still seemed as if King Yama himself had come to take her soul.


    "I- I got it from my father the other day! Here little Chun can take it¡­ I-I did not know it was yours. " Li Chen Bao was so scared she did not hesitate to sell her father out. Right now Ah Chun had placed the fear of death in her. So there was no way she would not tell the truth.


    Li Chen Bao quickly took the bracelet off and handed it over to Ah Chun. Once Ah Chun received the bracelet she released the pressure on Li Chan Bao which made Li Chen Bao let out a sigh of relief. Li Chen Bao quickly got up and backed away from the rest of the villagers. But she did not dare leave though. She was afraid if she did leave Ah Chun would do something to her.

 Chapter 12 - Returning Home Part Five

    "Mr. Li, what is the meaning of this? Your daughter has my birth mother''s bracelet. And your daughter says she got it from you. So where is the rest of my birth mothers keepsakes that you stole?" Ah Chun Increased the spiritual pressure on Li Chen Bao''s father.


    "So what if I took it! A beggar like you should have died off months ago. You were lucky that we didn''t sell you to a slave trader to become some plaything for the highest bidder! You and that s.l.u.t mother of yours did nothing for this village! You should have died along with her!" Li Chen Bao''s father did not hold back expressing his hate to its utmost degree. He glared at Ah Chun. If looks could kill then Ah Chun would have died a million deaths!


    Ah Chun anger raised to its highest peak. Ah Chun''s dress started to flutter as the Spiritual Qi in the air swirled around her. It was so dense that it was visible to the n.a.k.e.d eye. She turned and looked at Mei Liling. Mei Liling was surprised to see that Ah Chun still had a sweet innocent smile on her face.


    "Mother is it ok to kill someone like this trash over there?" Ah Chun asked with her intention flatly spoken out making everyone shiver in fear.


    When Li Chen Bao''s father heard Ah Chun''s question his face paled and his whole body was instantly drenched in sweat. He realized he had made a huge mistake after speaking out in anger.


    "Chun''er if you let him live and just beat him, he will most likely try to get revenge, so it''s better to remove him from this world altogether. " Mei Liling did not care for these people and she was already about to kill this man for all the nasty things he said about her cute precious daughter! Even if Ah Chun let him live she would go kill him later!


    "Un! Chun''er understands and has learned Mother''s lesson well. Chun''er will now rid this world of trash who do not know right from wrong!" Ah Chun brightly smiled before turning back towards Li Chen Bao''s Father.


    "Good! Chun''er has learned well." Mei Liling smiled as she looked at Ah Chun with a dotting look in her eyes.


    Everyone else on the scene could not help but shiver even more. The two of them are standing there having a heartwarming conversation about killing someone. They couldn''t help but curse in their hearts and wished for these people to leave right away!


    Ah Chun walked up to Li Chen Bao''s father who was still kneeling on all fours on the ground and brought her foot back and swiftly kicked forward into Li Chen Bao''s father''s stomach, sending him flying straight up into the sky. Ah Chun had kicked him right in his dantian so you could hear a loud bang sound and then Li Chen Bao''s father scream out in pain. As he fell back down and before he could reach the ground Ah Chun kicked him again! Sending him back into the air! This time he landed face-first into the ground leaving a small impression on the road. But Ah Chun was still not satisfied. Her anger had not subsided yet. Plus the man was still alive!


    Ah, Chun flipped Li Chen Bao''s father over. She then sat on top of him and with her little fist covered in Spirit Power started to repeatedly punch him over and over. Ah Chun''s white one-piece dress was starting to turn red from the blood splattering all over her! All this while Ah Chun had a smile on her face. With this smile combined with the blood that had splattered on her face, it seemed like she was a devil incarnate! She kept punching him in the face until his face finally caved in and his breathing stopped. For the first time in her life, Ah Chun had killed a human and had done it very brutally.


    Ah Chun looked at what she had done and was a bit scared for a second. But pushed her fears out of her head as she knew from what Mei Liling told her that she would probably do and see a lot worse. Mei Liling had explained how dangerous and bloody the cultivating world can be, during the two weeks she was cultivating in the cavern. That''s why when Mei Liling said it was ok to kill, she did not hesitate to kill. But when all was said and done Ah Chun looked at the caved-in face and felt nothing of it. Now, to her, he was just a bad man who was more similar to that of a demonic beast than man and demonic beast had to be killed. So something that was similar to one would obviously need to be killed too. With that thought and mind, Ah Chun was happy that she was able to rid the world of one more evil thing. At this moment and time, Li Chen Bao''s father had become a thing that was similar to a demonic beast in Ah Chun''s mind.


    Now for Mei Liling, after watching Ah Chun punching the man on the ground so brutally. Mei Liling had decided she will first teach Ah Chun how to use a sword. This was mainly to make things less messy to clean up. Mei Liling hated having to clean the blood off clothes!


    Everyone else who was watching this scene could feel their stomachs about to come up. No one dared to say anything. They were too frightened that they would be next. Li Chen Bao was so scared that she even wet herself.


    "Li Chen Bao did you see two hairpins at all?" After releasing her anger and killing Li Chen Bao''s father. Ah Chun had remembered that she is still missing two more of her birth mothers keepsakes.


    Hearing Ah Chun''s voice being directed towards her Li Chen Bao couldn''t stand it anymore her pants became wetter and she fainted from fear. Li Chen Bao had peed herself yet again. Seeing how Li Chen Bao had fainted Ah Chun turned her sites on to Li Chen Bao''s mother.


    "I- I know where they are. Th- They are in my jewelry box! I- I didn''t know they were yours otherwise I would not have accepted them." Li Chen Bao''s mother''s face was full of fright as tears streamed down her cheeks. At this point, all she cared about was coming out of this alive.


    "I will go take a look then. Mother, please watch these people so none of them run away Chun''er still needs to handle the matter about the house she was kicked out of. The hut is not big enough for the two of us and Chun''er would never let Mother live in such bad conditions." Ah Chun smiled at Mei Liling. When Ah Chun saw Mei Liling nod in confirmation she went directly to the Li residence.

 Chapter 13 - Returning Home Part Six

    It was now that Ah Chun calling this outsider mother finally sunk into everyone. But when Ah Chun left, the Spirit Pressure became much stronger than it was before. The people who were barely standing on all fours were now slammed down to the ground. It felt as if hundreds of elephants were standing on top of them. They could tell that this woman was very mad! So they did not dare to bring up the subject. Of course, the only one not suffering from Mei Liling''s anger was Li Chen Bao who was let off by Ah Chun. But Li Chen Bao had fainted on the ground laying in her own urine.


    Back on Ah Chun''s side of things she had just arrived in front of the Li family home. She looked at the well-kept courtyard and the well-maintained house made out of wood. Ah Chun''s anger started to rise again. These people have been living here in such a nice house while she was forced to live in a dilapidated hut that one could feel the wind every time it blew and would have to dry the floor every time it rained. How is that fair! Just the thought of what she had to go through the past six months after her mother died and how much she suffered while other people were living lives of luxury. On top of it all, they actually went and stole my birth mother keepsakes! Ah Chun could not help herself and just kicked the front door of the house in, causing it to fly through the house and out the back wall of the house and back outside!


    After Ah Chun vented her anger once more she went room to room until she found a big jewelry box. After rummaging around it a bit she finally found the two hairpins her birth mother had left her. Upon seeing the hairpins Ah Chun''s eyes reddened a bit. But she quickly pushed back her tears as she knew she had to be strong, stronger than anyone else from now on! She had already made her vow to the heavens! So now she had to stand at the apex! She would never let anyone bully her ever again!


    As Ah Chun left the house she made sure to kick every door she saw in the house outside creating many holes within the house. The people who were suffering under Mei Lilings Spirit Pressure could hear the destruction and kept shivering thinking that they might be next. Mei Liling, on the other hand, couldn''t help but softly chuckle thinking that her daughter was at least acting her age with the way she vented her anger. A warm smile showed on Mei Liling''s face when she thought of this.


    After a while, Ah Chun came strolling back to where everyone was being held. Seeing Mei Liling a smile instantly formed on Ah Chun''s face and she trotted over to Mei Liling to show her, her birth mother keepsakes. Ah Chun had completely ignored the people laying on the ground being pressed down on by Mei Lilings Spirit Pressure.


    "Mother! Chun''er found them all! Luckily they didn''t get sold off or traded for something useless. " Ah Chun smiled sweetly as she fiddled with the hairpins in her hand.


    "Good! Mother is proud of Chun''er! Now finish up the last of your business so that you can get started with your training." Mei Liling said as she couldn''t help but pinch Ah Chun''s cheeks.


    Once again seeing this mother-daughter pair continuously having these warm family moments while people are on the ground being tortured made them want to cough up blood! '' You have hostages ok! Leave your family time for later, please! '' They just couldn''t help but curse this mother-daughter pair in their hearts!


    "Un! Chun''er will finish up quickly!" After saying that Ah Chun looked directly at the Village Chief.


    "Everyone else can go besides the Village Chief." Hearing Ah Chun''s words Mei Liling released her pressure on everyone but the Village Chief


    Everyone besides the Village Chief who was still under Mei Liling''s Spirit Pressure, Li Chen Bao who had fainted and peed herself, and of course Li Feng Gou who was still stuck in the wall but was now passed out from to much pain, had run off as soon as the Spirit Pressure was released. Even Li Chen Bao''s mother only thought of herself as she left her two fainted children where they fell.


    "VIllage Chief about my old house..." Ah Chun asked without finishing her sentence.


    "Of course you can have it back! You can move in any time you want." The Village Chief was very quick to answer. He knew how powerful even a new Immortal Cultivator was. It was not something a Martial Warrior like himself could contend with.


    "Un! Mother and Chun''er will move in right this instant then. Thank you Village Chief." Ah Chun turned to Mei Liling who had just retracted her Spirit Pressure allowing the village chief to run away. Ah Chun grabbed Mei Liling''s hand and led the way to her old house.

 Chapter 14 - Laying a Foundation Part One

    When Ah Chun and Mei Liling arrived in front of the small house Ah Chun was actually surprised to see that the outside of the house was well taken care of. The courtyard had been swept clean by someone and there didn''t seem to be any damage to the structure of the house as well. Ah Chun remembered that when she was four a hole had formed in the roof due to a strong storm but from what Ah Chun could see it seemed as if someone had repaired the hole in the roof. For this Ah Chun was really grateful she did not want to have her new mother live in a house that was full of holes.


    When they went inside the whole house was dust-free. Even the flooring throughout the house seemed to have been redone. To Ah Chun, it seemed as if the Village Chief was preparing the house for someone else to live in. But this did not bother Ah Chun since the house seemed almost like new.


    As Ah Chun went room to room inspecting the house. She couldn''t help remember the past when she lived here with her birth mother. Even though it was for a short time she was very happy back then. Ah Chun''s eyes started to redden a bit but Ah Chun pushed back her tears and continued to smile. She did not want Mei Liling to worry about her. Even still Mei Liling could tell that Ah Chun was feeling down so she gave Ah Chun a hug to comfort her as much as she could. Ah Chun couldn''t help but snuggle her head into Mei Liling''s stomach the warmth she got from Mei Liling was something she really enjoyed.


    After a bit of familial bonding, the two went to work on getting the house set up for their day to day lives. There were three bedrooms in this house, a living area with a kitchen attached to it, a receiving hall in front to welcome guests and an outhouse in the backyard. Mei Liling set up two beds in one room which would be where Ah Chun and her would cultivate at night. Mei Liling also set up an alchemy room with the second bedroom to make sure that she always had a stock of pills on hand for Ah Chun. The third bedroom was left as is and used for storage.


    "Chun''er it''s getting late so why don''t you head in and start your cultivation. Mother will go over your training schedule tomorrow. If Chun''er can follow this schedule for two years we can leave this place and head off to Mother''s sect. Where you will then enroll. At that time Chun''er will become Mother''s personal disciple in the Sect. Chun''er is lucky that Mother is an elder at the Heavenly Sword Sect. This way we do not need to be separated!" Mei Liling smiled as she softly pushed Ah Chun into the bedroom before turning around to head to the alchemy room. But stopped short when she felt two little arms wrap around her waist giving her a hug.


    "Chun''er will do her best for mother! Chun''er will not let mother down!" Releasing Mei Liling from her grasp Ah Chun ran into the bedroom and sat down on one of the beds in a lotus position and started to circulate her Heavens Divine Lotus cultivation method.


    Ah Chun had been practicing the Heavenly Divine Lotus cultivation method for two weeks now and she felt like she had finally reached the border of the first layer of the technique. Once one reached the first layer one''s strength and spirit power would increase two-fold and also allows one to learn a skill called Dancing Lotus. A kind of movement technique that once mastered will seem like the user is dancing on the wind. It emphasizes using soft to overcome hard. In other words, it uses the force of your opponent to dodge their attacks. For someone like Ah Chun who has such a small body its a perfect match. With her body size, it really would seem like she was dancing on air enabling her to use other skills while at the same time dodging incoming attacks.


    If Ah Chun were to master this technique to its fullest extent. Ah Chun would be a very difficult opponent to defeat even for people who are a few stages higher than her. Even if she could not defeat her opponent at least she would be able to survive long enough to look for an opportunity to escape.


    Ah Chun had been practicing Heavenly Divine Lotus all night when she was just about to finish her last cycle through her meridians as the Spiritual Qi reached her dantian. There was a cracking sound as if a barrier had just been breached.


    * Bang! *


    The Spiritual Qi Swirled in her dantian condensing and compacting into a small ball. When Ah Chun sent her Divine Sense into her dantian to see what was going on she was surprised and happy to see a small lotus seed appeared in her dantian. This was proof that she had finally reached the first layer of the Heavens Divine Lotus!


    Ah Chun was so excited that when she opened her eyes she rushed out of the bedroom and burst into the alchemy room with a loud bang as the door slammed against the wall. Mei Liling who was in the middle of the last stages of condensing a foundation condensing pill lost her concentration and the furnace exploded!


    "Chun''er are you trying to kill your Mother!?" Mei Liling yelled while pursuing her lips. Her whole face was covered in black soot.


    "Ehehehe¡­ Chun''er''s sorry Mother!" Ah Chun couldn''t help but giggle when she saw Mei Liling''s soot-covered face.


    "Sigh¡­ It''s fine Chun''er just knock the next time you come in so I don''t lose precious herbs. Now, why did you come running in here?" Mei Liling sighed and shook her head as she took out a towel to wipe her face.


    "Right! Chun''er reached the first layer of the Heavenly Divine Lotus cultivation method! Chun''er looked in her dantian and now Chun''er has a lotus seed in her dantian! Which means Chun''er can now learn the first technique of Heavens Divine Lotus the Dancing Lotus!" Ah Chun''s eyes were beaming with happiness.


    "Already!!!!?? Chun''er you reached the first layer in just over two weeks!?" Normally reaching any layer on a cultivation method would take months sometimes years. To reach the first layer in such a short time was just astonishing. Even for Mei Liling, it took her almost two months to reach the first layer on her cultivation method. But Ah Chun did it in just over two weeks this was an insane progression speed!


    "Wait, Chun''er you said you looked in your dantian? Did Chun''er already open your mystic eye and can now use your Divine Sense!?" Normally for one to open their mystic eye and use their Divine Sense it would be during their Qi Sea realm. So hearing Ah Chun say she could already see inside her dantian was really surprising!


    Mei Liling grabbed Ah Chun''s hand and sent her Divine Sense into Ah Chun''s body. She first sent it down into Ah Chun''s dantian and saw a small little seed with a sprout popping out of it. Mei Liling was quite amazed that it really only took Ah Chun a little more than two weeks to reach the first layer of Heavens Divine Lotus cultivation method.

 Chapter 15 - Laying a Foundation Part Two

    Mei Liling smiled then sent her divine sense up to look at Ah Chun''s soul sea. A person''s soul sea was positioned in the spot between one''s brows. It was where one''s mystic eye would form and it would allow people to use divine sense. Divine sense was the ability to look at things you normally would not be able to see normally, such as one''s dantian. What Mei Liling saw was not what she had expected. Hovering in Ah Chun''s soul sea was an open mystic eye and above that was a pink lotus that circled around it. Mei Liling retracted her Divine Sense and looked at Ah Chun with a doting smile.


    "Chun''er, Mother is very proud of you! The speed of Chun''er''s advancements is a lot faster than Mother had anticipated. Because of this Mother will have to increase Chun''er''s training. From now on Chun''er will need to do everything with a spirit pressure array placed on your body. Mother also has to talk to you about your vow to the heavens. But first, Mother needs to clean up. So Chun''er, clean up this mess while Mother goes and washes up." Mei Liling smiled as she left the room.


    Ah Chun did as she was told and started to clean the room up. Ah Chun was very happy that Mei Liling said she was proud of her. Ah Chun started singing a little song as she cleaned, she could not wait to start her training.


    It was about an hour later that Mei Liling came back to see Ah Chun finishing up the clean up of the alchemy room. She stood at the door with a dotting smile on her face. She realized taking Ah Chun in as her daughter was a good idea. Just watching Ah Chun busying herself cleaning brought warmth to Mei Liling''s heart.


    "Ok Chun''er, come sit down Mother has to talk to you about the vow you made." Mei Liling motioned for Ah Chun to take a seat.


    "The vow you made to the heavens and earth is a vow that if the one who made the vow does not show signs of trying to reach their goal, the heavens and earth will deem that person as not keeping the vow and will enact divine punishment on to them. Meaning you will die. Because of this Mother has no choice but to make your training even harder than it should be. I hope Chun''er will understand that Mother is doing this for you. " Mei Liling did not want to put Ah Chun through such hardsh.i.p.s but this was the only way.


    "Chun''er understand Mother. Chun''er will never blame Mother." Ah Chun did not realize her vow would be something so huge. But this just made her want to become stronger even more!


    "Then Chun''er undo the top of your dress and turn your back to me. Mother will inscribe an array on your back." Ah Chun did as she was asked and undid her dress top and turned around.


    Mei Liling had some hesitations at first but still took out a knife and cut the tip of her finger. Mei Liling then started to draw strange runes in the air mixing her Spiritual Qi into the blood. It took Mei Liling thirty minutes to finish the array pattern. She then made a few hand signs before sending the array onto Ah Chun''s back. The array on Ah Chun''s back looked like a tattoo of runic symbols and lines in the shape of a circle. In the middle of that circle were two root shaped images. Signifying the strength of the array. The Spiritual Pressure it would admit would be that of a Two Dao Root cultivator.


    Ah Chun felt a burning sensation on her back but it faded quickly. But soon after she felt a strong force pressing down on her. Which forced her off the chair and onto the floor. Making her kneel. Ah Chun was very surprised by this and was about to panic but she soon felt someone adjust her dress top.


    Ah Chun looked up from her kneeling position and saw that Mei Liling had a pained expression on her face as she was fixing Ah Chun''s dress. This was something Ah Chun did not want to see on her new mother''s face. She knew Mei Liling was doing this for her own good. In order to complete her vow and stand at the apex, she had to endure! Gritting her teeth Ah Chun slowly started to get up. First Ah Chun placed her hands on the ground supporting her upper body as she slid her right foot under herself and pushed up with all her might. Slowly staggering as she got her footing until she stood in a hunched position. Sweat was dripping from her brow. Just to get into this position took a lot out of Ah Chun. But she did not want to make her mother worried so she used the last of her strength to raise her upper body and smiled. This caused Mei Liling''s heart to wrench.


    "No matter how hard the training is. Mother does not need to worry because Chun''er will endure it all to the best of Chun''er''s abilities." Even though she was sweating profusely and was out of breath Ah Chun''s smile at this time was brighter than the Sun.


    From that point on Ah Chun started to get used to the pressure on her body. She started off by walking slowly around the house, then by running, jumping, then doing daily routine exercises. Once she was up to this point Mei Liling started teaching Ah Chun different martial arts and sword techniques.

 Chapter 16 - Laying a Foundation Part Three

    It''s been six months now and today was like any other day. Ah Chun was in the courtyard having a sparring match with Mei Liling. With Mei Liling making pills to heal Ah Chun''s wounds and pills for replenishing her Spirit Power. These matches lasted for half a day before they would stop. But today Ah Chun had finally gotten used to the pressure on her body so she wanted to attempt to start learning the Dancing Lotus technique.


    Mei Liling struck out with her sword aiming at Ah Chun''s chest. Ah Chun did not try to block the sword-like she normally would. Instead, Ah Chun was trying to feel the force from the sword. Heavenly Divine Lotus cultivation method said that when trying to use soft to go against hard you had to allow the force that is coming at you before using it to dodge the attack.


    As the sword came closer to Ah Chun''s chest, Ah Chun actually closed her eyes trying to feel her surroundings. Ah Chun could feel the pressure of the sword coming at her. But right as it was about to hit her it suddenly stopped and she felt pain on top of her head instead.


    "Chun''er are you trying to give your Mother a heart attack why are you not blocking!?" Mei Liling had stopped her attack when she realized Ah Chun was not going to block her attack and smacked her on the head with the sword instead.


    "Ow! Mother Chun''er was trying to use Dancing Lotus!" Ah Chun was rubbing her little head which now had a small bump on it. She was pouting from getting hit in the head for no reason.


    "Oh¡­ Well, Chun''er you are not allowed to practice Dancing Lotus right now. Chun''er, you need to make sure that you have a full grasp on all the basics before you start learning techniques!." Mei Liling kissed the spot she hit on top of Ah Chun''s head. Hearing Mei Liling''s words Ah Chun couldn''t help but put on a pouty face.


    "Remember basics first before anything else." Mei Liling saw Ah Chun''s pouty face so she squeezed Ah Chun''s cheeks till they were red.


    "Ok enough rest let''s continue!" Mei Liling shouted.


    This continued on for another six more months. Ah Chun was now seven years old and at this moment she was running through the house on her way to the main hall. For one year Ah Chun has been living under the pressure of someone from the Dao Root realm but not only that right now Ah Chun was running around happily under the spirit pressure of a Dao Root realm and with two roots at that like it was the natural thing to do! This is a very hard and unheard-of feat for people of lower cultivations.


    "Mother you called!?" Ah Chun entered the main hall to see her mother sitting in the main chair with her legs crossed.


    "Mmm¡­ Mother has been very proud of Chun''er this past year. Chun''er has worked very hard. Chun''er skills right now surpass that of anyone within three stages of you. So Mother has decided it was time for Chun''er to form her Qi Sea. After Chun''er forms her Qi Sea, Mother will be sending you out to the inner forest for real combat experience. So that you can learn by putting your life on the line. Someone in the first stage of Qi Sea realm will be able to fight up to rank six demonic beasts. Chun''er will stay in the forest for six months. Once the six-month time limit is up Mother will come get Chun''er." Mei Liling looked at Ah Chun who was about to tear up and felt her heart starting to waver. Mei Liling did not want to part with Ah Chun for so long but this was necessary for Ah Chun''s growth. Mei Liling got up and quickly gave Ah Chun a hug.


    "Chun''er, Mother will not go anywhere. Mother needs Chun''er to do this for your own growth. There will be many times in the future where Chun''er will need to do these same things. At that point, it might not just be months but maybe even years to tens of years that we are separated for. It''s part of being an immortal. Immortals can not just stay at home, they have to go out and explore the world." Breaking away from her Ah Chun Mei Liling pulled out a shiny black stone.


    "This is a transmission stone it will allow Chun''er to talk with Mother when Chun''er feels lonely. Just pour a bit of your Spirit Power into it to activate it." Mei Liling was very glad she had this in her interspatial ring. She did not like the idea of separating for so long from Ah Chun. For the past year, she has become quite accustomed to having Ah Chun around and it will be lonely if Ah Chun is not around.


    "Un! Chun''er will work hard. Chun''er is sorry¡­ Chun''er did not mean to cry. Chun''er will get stronger!" Ah Chun gave Mei Liling a hug back.


    "Silly girl why are you sorry, it''s normal for girls your age to be sad when parting with their mothers. That has nothing to do with being strong or not." Mei Liling kissed Ah Chun''s forehead.


    "Now come here. Mother has a few things for you to stick in your ring" Mei Liling walked over to the table next to her chair and pointed to the stuff on top of it.


    On top of the table were four types of pills. Blood Clotting pills, White Lotus Pills, Qi Replenishing pills, and Detox Pills. But what surprised Ah Chun was that there were over one hundred porcelain bottles of each and each porcelain bottle contained twenty pills! Ah Chun could tell Mei Liling was very worried about her. Along with the pills was a stack of bandages, multiple sets of clothes, soaps, towels, and other necessities. There were enough things here that it could last a person two years.

 Chapter 17 - Laying a Foundation Part Four

    Ah Chun put all the items into her ring before turning to her mother saying. "Chun''er will go into closed-door cultivation then and try to form my Qi Sea." Ah Chun gave Mei Liling one more hug before running off to the bedroom to start cultivating.


    Ah Chun sat down on the bed in a lotus position and sunk her Divine Sense into her dantian. Over the past year, Ah Chun has been condensing spiritual power when she cultivated over and over. Normally by now, she should have already formed her Qi Sea. The reason why she had not was because Mei Liling told her she was not allowed to advance until she had a solid foundation. Mei Liling at that time did not realize that Ah Chun kept condensing her Spiritual Qi since then. This was something that Ah Chun unconsciously did. So right now Ah Chun''s condensed Spiritual Qi was almost the same size as her dantian.


    Mei Liling had told Ah Chun that in order to form a Qi Sea she would need to liquefy the condensed Spiritual Qi. Ah Chun circulated the Heavens Divine Lotus cultivation method in her body. She started to draw in the Spiritual Qi from all around her. If one were to look at Ah Chun right now they would see whirlpool of Spiritual Qi rotating around her body. All of the Spiritual Qi within five hundred meters of Ah Chun was now condensed into the whirlpool that was surrounding her.


    Mei Liling felt the Spiritual Qi fluctuations and went to the bedroom to peek in. When she saw what was going on she couldn''t help but shake her head and show a bitter smile as she thought. ''This girl will end up bringing waves when she reaches the Sect. Her talent is too astonishing.''


    Ah Chun continued to draw in Spiritual Qi from around her now all the Spiritual within a thousand meters was swirling around her. When Ah Chun felt she had finally drawn enough Spiritual Qi she slowly sucked it into her body and circulated it using the Heavens Divine Lotus cultivation method. The Spiritual Qi was flooding in like a river through her meridians all the way back to her dantian.


    Once it reached the dantian the Spiritual Qi would swirl around the mass of condensed Spiritual Qi at a high speed. This was causing the condensed Spiritual Qi to grow hot. As it got hotter and hotter it finally started to liquify as a drop of Spiritual Qi dropped to the bottom of Ah Chun''s dantian. Just this one drop sent out waves back through Ah Chun''s body. With each ripple, it would nourish her meridians, bones, and muscles all the way down to her cells. Her skin became even softer and refined as polished jade. Her muscles became stronger and more compact. Her bones started to change color, from a white to a light blue. Even her meridians were widening. On top of all that, her dantian started to expand.


    Ah Chun could feel the changes within her body and she could not help but feel excited. She could feel herself getting stronger just from one drop of the condensed Spiritual QI. She continued to circulate the Spiritual Qi in her dantian over and over again. Soon a puddle had formed then a lake. Not long after a sea formed but the drops of Spiritual Qi kept coming.


    Two days had passed when Ah Chun slowly opened her eyes. Streaks of light could be seen in the depth of her eyes. The whirlpool of Spiritual Qi that was swirling around Ah Chun dissipated. As she stretched her bones crackled. Ah Chun sent her divine sense into her dantian and was shocked to see what was supposed to be a sea was now a vast ocean. She quickly got up and ran out of the room.


    "Mother!" Ah Chun charged into the alchemy room slamming the door against the wall with a bang.


    The door flew off its hinges and went flying through the wall. Mei Liling who was arranging herbs stopped what she was doing and stared at the new hole in the wall. The door had actually slammed through the outer walls of the house and landed in the front courtyard. Mei Liling saw this and could not help but laugh and shake her head.


    "Chun''er congratulations on your breakthrough! But Chun''er, you did not stabilize your cultivation or give yourself time to adjust to your new strength. Silly girl what am I going to do with you." Mei Liling got up and walked over to Ah Chun who had a guilty look on her face.


    "Let Mother take a look at your dantian." Mei Liling placed her hand on Ah Chun''s head ruffling her hair.


    Ah Chun stood there while Mei Liling used her Divine Sense to inspect Ah Chun''s dantian. What Mei Liling saw was the normal dark space of a Qi Sea realm cultivator but what she did not expect was a vast ocean within Ah Chun''s dantian. It seemed to be endless even a normal Qi Sea would have some signs of an end but Ah Chun''s Qi Sea was more of an endless ocean, vast and deep.

 Chapter 18 - Laying a Foundation Part Five

    Mei Liling moved her Divine sense to inspect the rest of Ah Chun''s body. She first checked the meridians and saw that they were so wide now that Ah Chun''s growth would be almost a thousand times faster than a normal cultivator. After the first surprise, Mei Liling quickly inspected Ah Chun''s bones and muscles. Bones that should only have a bluish hue to them were fully dark blue. Meaning her bones were now tens of times stronger than the hardest metal! Even Ah Chun''s muscles were compacted to the extreme. It was no wonder when Ah Chun opened the door how she would normally that the door shot through the wall.


    It was now that Mei Liling decided she would no longer be surprised by what Ah Chun does or accomplishes. It was as if this girl was meant to be an immortal since the day she was born. Mei Liling retracted her divine sense and realized that with Ah Chun''s new strength she would need to strengthen the array on Ah Chun''s back.


    "Chun''er remove your dress top and turn around. Mother has to adjust the array on Chun''er''s back. " Mei Liling said while twirling her finger in a circular motion.


    "Is Mother going to remove the array!?" Ah Chun excitedly asked.


    "Sorry, Chun''er¡­ Mother is not going to be removing the array. Mother is going to be strengthening it until it is back to how it was before your breakthrough." After hearing these words from Mei Liling, Ah Chun put on a disappointed face while biting her lower lip as she turned around reluctantly.


    Mei Liling ignored Ah Chun''s cute pouting face and concentrated on forming hand signs as the array on Ah Chun''s back started to glow. Mei Liling then drew out two more root images with Spiritual Power and sent it to Ah Chun''s back. The new root images lined up with the previous two and circled around inside the array circle until it finally stopped and the whole array dimmed and reverted back to looking like a tattoo.


    Once again Ah Chun felt a burning sensation then felt a heavy force weigh down on her. But unlike last time, this time the force was only a little worse than before Ah Chun had her breakthrough. It did not hinder her actions at all. So there was no problem with her combat ability.


    "With this new breakthrough Chun''er, your lifespan is now extended by one thousand years. So by the time you hit one hundred years of age, you will finally look like a teenager. That is..." Mei Liling stopped her words and looked at the wide-eyed frozen stiff Ah Chun who had her mouth open so wide you could stick an egg in it.


    "Mo- Mother you-you mean Chun''er will look like a little kid for one hundred years? " Ah Chun was very disappointed.


    "Unfortunately yes Chun''er you will look like you do now for one hundred years. Well, that is as of now since you are at Stage One of Qi Sea. Once you reach Qi Sea your lifespan is extended by one thousand years per stage..." Mei Liling saw Ah Chun''s eyes starting to tear up and stopped her words and quickly pulled Ah Chun into a hug.


    "Chun''er do you blame Mother for teaching you Immortal Cultivation?" Mei Liling asked her voice filled with guilt.


    "No¡­ Mother is not at fault. Chun''er was the one who made the choice. Chun''er also knows she can not slow her cultivation due to the vow to the Heavens and Earth Chun''er made. Chun''er will get used to it. Sorry for making Mother sad." Ah Chun wrapped her arms around Mei Lilings waist squeezing her tightly.


    "Chun''er no matter what Mother will always be there for you. Mother loves Chun''er very much!" Mei Liling squeezed Ah Chun tightly and kissed the top of her head.


    "Un! Chun''er loves Mother very very much as well!" Ah Chun smiled brightly. Hearing Mei Liling say that she loved her for the first time made her very happy.


    After being together for the past year Mei Liling had fully taken Ah Chun to be her daughter. Blood-related or not Ah Chun was her one and only daughter in this life. So every time she sees a sad look on Ah Chun''s cute little face she can not help but feel bad. Mei Liling knows it''s hard on Ah Chun who is just a little girl to know she will look the same for a hundred even tens of hundreds of years to come.


    "Ok, Chun''er go and stabilize your breakthrough. Once you have you will need to set off." Mei Liling said with a smile on her face.


    "Un. Chun''er will go do as Mother says." Ah Chun ran back to the bedroom leaving Mei Liling behind. Mei Liling looked at the hole in the wall and shook her head and thought to herself I guess I''ll go force that old village chief to get someone to repair this after Chun''er leaves. With force, if I have to...

 Chapter 19 - Return to the Forest Part One

    After stabilizing her cultivation Ah Chun left the bedroom and went to find Mei Liling to say goodbye to her. This was going to be the first time Ah Chun was going out for real training. If she was not careful she could end up losing her life. Ah Chun first went to the alchemy room but did not see MeI Liling, so she headed out to the main hall. Mei Liling was in the main hall sitting in her chair reading a scroll.


    "Mother Chun''er is going to head out now..." Ah Chun said as she started to get teary-eyed.


    "Chun''er be careful. If Chun''er feels like the situation is bad and you will not be able to win just runaway. There is no shame in running away as long as Chun''er is able to stay alive. Chun''er will be able to learn where Chun''er went wrong and use that for future fights. Start off fighting the ranked one and two demonic beasts first before you try any higher-ranked demonic beast. When Chun''er needs to ask a question or just wants to talk, Chun''er can contact Mother with your transmission stone. After six months Mother will come to get Chun''er. " Mei Liling said after she got out of her seat and pulled Ah Chun into her embrace.


    "Un! Chun''er will be careful. Chun''er will come back strong! " Ah Chun gave Mei Liling a tight hug before running out the door.


    "I hope everything goes ok." Mei Liling watched the small figure running off and couldn''t help but sigh.


    Mei Liling was really worried for Ah Chun but Mei Liling knew that this was all for Ah Chun to grow stronger. Real-life combat was something Ah Chun needed right now. Especially since she was going to be joining her Sect. Sighing once more, Mei Liling walked out the door towards the Village Chief''s house.


    Although the forest that Ah Chun was heading to was a place she has been to many, many times before. It was an expansive forest that was situated in the Desolate Mountain Range. Although the outer zone of the forest was relatively safe, the most inner section of the forest was a different story. The inner zone was ten times the size of both the outer and middle zones and it covered ninety percent of the Desolate Mountain Range. When Ah Chun came out of the cave after first meeting Mei Liling they came out by the edge of the inner zone. This meant that they were not in the most dangerous part of the forest.


    "This brings back memories... " Ah Chun had quickly reached the entrance of the forest.


    "Mother, Chun''er will do her best to make you proud. Chun''er will survive the next six months and will come back stronger! " Ah Chun''s eyes had a look of resolution in them.


    Ah Chun took out her sword from her interspatial ring and attached it to her waist. She then proceeded into the forest. She walked down the same path that she had taken the years before. But this time she was not here to hunt for wild vegetables but to hunt for demonic beasts to practice fighting with. Ah Chun''s current goal was to quickly enter the middle zone and start off with rank one and two demonic beasts.


    It only took around fifteen minutes to get to the outer edge of the middle zone. But once she arrived Ah Chun found it strange that everything was eerily quiet once again. This reminded her of the day she had met Mei Liling.


    "If I''m not wrong it is most likely the same demonic beast as before, the Wind Chasing Tiger. If that is the case it seems like my first life or death battle will be a lot harder than I had planned." Although last time Ah Chun was scared to death of the Wind Chasing Tiger. That was not the case now though.


    After going through training for a year with Mei Liling and learning that her life was on the line every day due to her vow to the Heavens and Earths. Ah Chun was no longer the same little girl she was a year ago. Ah Chun''s attitude towards things had drastically changed. Mei Liling had taught Ah Chun that one must always have the courage to survive as an immortal cultivator. Not just to always put one''s life on the line but to also know when to retreat. But this was not one of those times. Mei Liling had advised Ah Chun that she could fight up to rank six demonic beasts but that she should start off with lower-ranked demonic beasts. But if the unexpected happened and she ran into a rank higher then originally planned. Then there was not much she can do but fight.


    With a thought, Ah Chun sent out her divine sense and scanned the area around her in a one thousand meters radius. As she scanned she finally caught a glimpse of her stalker. It was in fact the same Wind Chasing Tiger. The reasons she knew it was the same was because she would never forget the pattern on its chest. It was shaped in the shape of a lightning bolt.


    "Humph, you think you can sneak up on me. This little aunt will show you a good time!" Ah Chun unsheathed her sword and in an instant disappeared.


    She was so fast that the Wind Chasing Tiger who was stalking Ah Chun. Even lost sight of her. During the year that Ah Chun was being trained by Mei Liling, Mei Liling did not go easy on her. Mei Lilings attack speed would gradually get faster every training session. This was so Ah Chun could learn to move as quickly as possible. Not only did her dodge speed increase but her overall speed had increased. That was mainly due to the fact that by the end of the year Mei Liling was attacking with her full force. The two of them would be flickering here and there as they fought. Appearing in one place then disappear just to appear tens of meters away. Not to mention Ah Chun had to learn to move this quickly under the pressure of a Two Dao Root Cultivator. So it was not strange for a rank five demonic beast to lose track of Ah Chun.

 Chapter 20 - Return to the Forest Part Two

    Right after Ah Chun disappeared the Wind Chasing Tiger seemed stunned for a second and quickly looked around. It suddenly felt an immense killing intent coming from above. But before it could even react blood sprayed and the Wind Chasing Tiger''s world turned upside down as its head went flying through the air. It did not even know how it died. All it knew was that its prey disappeared before it met its end. Ah Chun had leaped over its huge body and swung down on its neck in an instant. The whole process took less than three seconds.


    "Humph that was a little too easy. I guess I should just head straight for the inner zone or else this will not even be training. But before that, if I remember correctly, Mother had said that demonic beasts of rank five and above would have a Demonic Core that was used in refining pills and other alchemy related things. It just that I don''t know where it is so guess, I have no choice but to chop it all up." Ah Chun smiled and quickly started cutting into the Wind Chasing Tiger.


    It did not take long for Ah Chun to find the Demonic Core. The only issue was that after she had finished searching for it she was thoroughly covered in blood. There were splashes of it all over her clothes and face. But this did not bother Ah Chun she was currently looking at the demonic core in her had with a bright smile on her face. This was her first trophy so Ah Chun was quite happy.


    "I''ll save this one for myself and any more I get I will give to Mother. " Ah Chun smiled brightly as she stuck the demonic core into her interspatial ring.


    "Hmm¡­ I will need to find a water source to clean up later. But for now, I will ignore it since I will probably just get more blood on me later." Ah Chun said as she looked at all the blood on her.


    Ah Chun wiped the blood off her sword before sheathing it and then turning to run through the forest towards the inner zone. She had decided that there was no point in fighting anything under rank six seeing how she was able to kill the Wind Chasing Tiger so fast. Ah Chun also wanted to gather a lot of cores for her mother.


    Ah Chun made her way through the middle zone without any issue. She had used her Spirit Pressure to keep the low-rank demonic beasts away. As Ah Chun entered the outer edge of the inner zone the demonic beasts started to get more courageous and were getting closer and closer to Ah Chun. Seeing this Ah Chun smiled and retracted her spirit pressure allowing them to rush at her.


    Three Trihorns which are ranked five demonic beasts that were covered in armor plating came rushing at Ah Chun as soon as the spirit pressure was retracted. Ah Chun unsheathed her sword and with a giggle, she disappeared from the spot she was standing. She then reappeared above one of the Trihorns and slashed down with her sword aiming for its neck. But before her sword could hit the neck the Trihorn sensing the danger pushed its back plating and head plating together blocking Ah Chun''s swords blade.


    Seeing how her attack failed Ah Chun gave a cold "Humph" then twisted her small body, landed both feet on the Trihorn''s back pushed off and then did a backflip landing behind the three Trihorns. She stood with her back straight, sword pointing to the ground and showed a beaming smile.


    "Since you did not die this means you can keep me company for a while. It would be sad if you died to fast. Mother told me to fight demonic beasts for practice so lets practice!" When she finished saying the last word she rushed at the three Trihorns.


    The Trihorns seeing the killing intent that was coming off of Ah Chun angered them to no end. A lowly human was nothing but food for them! They dug their feet into the ground and charged at Ah Chun. But just as Ah Chun and the Trihorn in front were about to collide, Ah Chun dropped down and slid under the Trihorn and stabbed her sword into its belly. Blood splashed and a horrid cry came from the Trihorn. The sword cut from the top of its chest all the way down to its butt spilling its intestines all over the ground.


    "EhHehehe! Next!" Ah Chun who was soaked in blood was laughing gleefully.


    Right now it was hard to tell who was the demonic one, Ah Chun or the Demonic beast. Blood was dripping from her hair and trickling down her face. But this did not bother Ah Chun it was as if the more blood she saw the more excited she became! The only thought on her mind was to kill! Ah Chun licked the blood off her lips and smiled. Flicking her sword she rushed at the other two Trihorns who had stopped their charge due to the other Trihorns quick death.


    The second Trihorn did not even get a chance to realize what happened before it felt excruciating pain before it died. Ah Chun had sliced open the second Trihorn''s stomach as well. Rank five demonic beasts had some form of intelligence so the last remaining Trihorn seeing how the other two died, knew it was not a match for Ah Chun. It quickly turned around to run away. It knew it had to escape from this little devil!


    "Humph! Thinking of escaping I don''t think so!" The Trihorn only got three steps before it died the same way as the other Trihorns.


    The demonic beasts that watched the three Trihorns die so miserably decided it was best to not get close to the little devil known as Ah Chun. They knew if they did get close to her she would bath herself in their blood. After the fight was over, Ah Chun quickly recovered the three cores and stuck them into her interspatial ring before heading deeper into the inner zone.

 Chapter 21 - Return to the Forest Part Three

    After killing the three Trihorns it was about ten minutes before another group of demonic beast dared to challenge Ah Chun. But they met the same fate as the rest. Ah Chun was quickly killing her way through the forest. At this point, she had over one hundred demonic cores of both rank five and rank six demonic beasts. The white one-piece dress she had on was completely died in red even her hair was fully soaked. There were only a few patches of white skin showing between the smears of blood on her little face. Ah Chun continued her heading deeper in when she suddenly stopped when she heard a girls scream.


    "Stop what are doing! Don''t think that I won''t report you to the Sect Elders!"


    "Junior Yu Yan, what did you think would happen if you followed me alone all the way out here? Don''t think that I don''t know that you like me. I am just giving you what you want! "


    "Ahhhh!!!"


    Hearing the girl''s cries and the words from the man even Ah Chun knew what was going on. Ah Chun''s anger shot through the roof. She quickly made her way through the forest towards the screams. It did not take long before she came across a scene of a man pressing a young girl of sixteen to seventeen years old to the ground. The girl''s clothes were ripped to shreds and her white skin was exposed for all to see. Tears were running down the girls face as she kicked and clawed at the man who was pressing her down. Seeing this scene Ah Chun anger reached its peak the Spiritual Qi in the air started to fluctuate without even a word Ah Chun shot forward.


    "Whos there!" Sensing the extreme killing intent the man quickly grabbed his sword and went to turn around to confront the person who had just interrupted his fun.


    But it was all in vain. Ah Chun had already arrived. The man''s reactions were way to slow and his head was removed from his shoulders before he even knew who was there. Ah Chun had appeared above him and swiftly struck down with her sword slicing through the man''s neck like butter. After the head hit the ground blood spurted out of the man''s neck splashing on to the bewildered girl. The girl looked at the blood-soaked little girl in front of her in shock.


    "Big Sister are you alright?" Ah Chun asked as she flicked the blood off her sword.


    "Ye- Yes! Th- Thank you so much for saving me!" The girl forcibly choked out these words.


    The girl never would have thought that she would be saved. Once the realization that she was now ok crept over her body she burst into tears. If help did not come or came any later she would have lost her purity maybe even would have died. Seeing the girl cry Ah Chun didn''t know what to do. So Ah Chun walked over to the decapitated man and kicked the man''s head off into the forest towards some demonic beast. She then removed the man''s interspatial ring from his hand and patted down his body for anything else that might be worth keeping before picking his body up and tossing it to the demonic beasts as well. Seeing the fresh meat being tossed at them, the demonic beasts went into a frenzy and happily chomped down on to the man''s corpse.


    "Here it''s everything that that man had on him that was worth anything." Ah Chun handed over a sword and interspatial ring to the girl.


    Seeing the blood-soaked hands in front of her holding the interspatial ring and sword. The girl pushed back her tears and looked at Ah Chun. What she saw was a little girl no more than seven to eight years old that was completely covered in blood standing there with a smile on her face. This gave the girl slight chills seeing this scene. Seeing how the little girl was completely unfazed by the blood all over her body and by the fact that she had just decapitating someone. But when she thought of how this little girl just saved her, her fear disappeared and was no longer had any thoughts of being scared.


    "Thank you¡­" The girl said as slowly sat up.


    "No thanks needed i just did what needed to be done. Men like that deserve a fate worse than death. Ahh, where are my manners!? Let me introduce myself. My name''s Ah Chun you can call me Little Chun. But I have a quick question¡­ Do you have any extra clothes? I can see all your important bits." Ah Chun said with a slight blush on her face.


    Seeing Ah Chun blushing face the girl looked down at herself. She just now realized she was fully exposed! She could not help but be thankful that the one who saved her was a girl! The girl''s cheeks turned pink as she quickly fetched a new set of clothes out of her interspatial ring and put them on.


    "Once again thank you for saving me. My name is Yu Yan you can call me Big Sister Yan" Yu Yan said as she finished straightening out her clothes.


    "It''s no problem I just happened to be out here for training when I heard your screams. Luckily I was able to get to you in time." Ah Chun lightly waved her hands back and forth feeling somewhat embarrassed. She had not saved Yu Yan to receive thanks she did it because to her it was the right thing to do. So when she received thanks it was kinda embarrassing for her.


    "Big Sister Yan, may I ask why you were out here with this man alone? " Ah Chun asked.


    "My senior, the man you just killed said he had a map of a tomb that was supposed to be located in this mountain range. I only came because he asked me to. I never would have thought he would do what he just did. He was always so nice to everyone in the Sect. If it was not for you I-I would have become a stained woman. " Yu Yan had a complicated look on her face as she tried to force a smile for Ah Chun.

 Chapter 22 - Return to the Forest Part Four

    Hearing the words "tomb" from Yu Yan really piqued Ah Chun''s Interest. Mei Liling had told her that if she ever discovered a tomb it could be a chance to have a fruitious encounter. The thought of a fruitious encounter was very enticing to Ah Chun.


    "Big Sister Yan if he really has a map to a tomb in this forest lets go check it out! We might find something good!" Ah Chun said, the sparkle of excitement in her eyes was evident.


    "Ok, let''s see if he really has one then." Yu Yan smiled and started searching through the man''s interspatial ring. Thinking about exploring a tomb set her anxiety of had just happened to the back of her mind.


    "He did have one! If this map is real there is indeed a tomb in this mountain range but it is very deep into the inner zone of the forest here." Yu Yan scanned the map and frowned. The further you went into an inner zone of any forest the demonic beasts would get stronger and stronger.


    "Mmmm¡­ It should be fine we just need something to get us there faster and I happened to have just detected that something." A cheerful smile spread across Ah Chun''s face.


    Ah Chun did not even wait for Yu Yan to respond before quickly walking towards a group of trees. Yu Yan was confused at what was going on so she just followed after Ah Chun. Not far from the two were two Lightning Wolves. Lightning Wolves were very fast demonic beasts. They could easily outrun a ranked nine demonic beast even though they were rank six demonic beast.


    "Little Chun wait! Those are ranked six demonic beasts!" Yu Yan tugged on Ah Chun''s sleeve there was an expression of fear on her face.


    Ah Chun turned around and put her finger to her lips to get Yu Yan to not to talk. She then pushed Yu Yan''s hand away and swiftly disappeared. Yu Yan was frightened at first cause of Ah Chun suddenly disappearing but quickly calmed when she saw Ah Chun reappear above the two Lightning Wolves. Ah Chun did not unsheath her sword instead she used the sheath as a weapon and slammed it down on the back of the two Lightning Wolves necks. Knocking both of the Lightning wolves to the ground!


    Both Lightning Wolves let out a roar as they unsteadily tried to get up only to be pushed back to the ground by an invisible force. They lifted their heads to look in front of them and only saw two little feet covered in blood. These two little feet belonged to Ah Chun who was effectively using her Spirit Pressure to push the Lightning Wolves to the ground.


    "Hey, I know the two of you can understand me so i will make this easy. Just nod your head if you agree otherwise i will just kill you." Ah Chun tapped her sword on both of the Lightning Wolves heads.


    Rank six and above demonic beast are able to fully understand the human language. While rank eight and above demonic beast would actually be able to speak the human language. This was all due to the demonic beasts cultivation which allowed them to open up spiritual awareness and acc.u.mulate intelligence as smart as a human. Demonic Beast first start gaining this spiritual awareness once they reach rank five. At this point, they can only somewhat understand humans and they would not know how to respond, but that changed once they reached rank six. Hence why when the two Lightning Wolves heard Ah Chun''s question that was nothing more than either say yes or die question the two Lightning Wolves couldn''t help but shiver in fear. They quickly nodded their heads without even listening to the actual question. They were thinking to themselves," Where the hell did this little human come from she''s too scary!"


    "So all you have to do is take us deeper into the forest to the location on this map. If you can do this i will not kill you. With the two of you, it should not take more than a half-day. So will you let us ride you and take us to the location on this map?" Hearing Ah Chun''s question the two Lightning Wolves quickly nodded their heads again.


    "Good! Yu Yan come over here! They agreed to let us ride them to the tomb!" Seeing that the Lightning Wolves agree Ah Chun retracted her Spirit Pressure as she called over to Yu Yan with a big smile on her face.


    Yu Yan was dumbstruck by the scene in front of her. She watched as the two Lightning Wolves were completely dominated by Ah Chun. But the thing that surprised her, even more, was the way Ah Chun acted as if it was no big deal to make a rank six Lightning Wolf turn into a domesticated dog! After Ah Chun had retracted her Spirit Pressure the two Lightning Wolves got up but still kept their heads down showing absolute obedience.

 Chapter 23 - Return to the Forest Part Five

    "Little Chun how-how old are you?" Yu Yan walked over nervously to Ah Chun she had started to expect that Ah Chun was some kind of high ranked Demonic beast who had turned into a human or that Ah Chun was just some old monster who used a technique to turn themselves into a little girl.


    "Hmm? I just turned seven last month. Big Sister Yan is something wrong?" Ah Chun was a little confused at Yu Yan''s question so Ah Chun''s look of confusion did not escape her face.


    "No-no nothing is wrong Little Chun i was just curious. Can i ask what your cultivation realm is?" Yu Yan forced a smile she was still a little scared of the Lightning Wolves that were standing in obedience in front of Ah Chun.


    "Stage one of Qi Sea. What about you Big Sister Yan, what realm are you in?" Ah Chun was actually quite excited to be able to have a conversation like this. It was the first time she was able to talk about cultivation with someone other than her mother Mei Liling.


    Hearing Ah Chun''s cultivation realm really startled Yu Yan and at the same time made her realize what it meant to be a genius. The little girl in front of her was about half her age and was half a realm higher than her! She could not help but sigh and put on a bitter smile as she said. "Little Chun really puts your big sister to shame. I am only at the Fifth Stage of Qi Condensation. Yet you are already at Qi Sea. "


    "It''s not all that great think about it! I am stuck looking like this for hundreds of years! Maybe even thousands! Sigh you have it good Big Sister Yan! At least you will look like a beauty for hundreds of years while I''m stuck looking like a six-year-old!" Ah Chun could not help but shout her grief as she put on a pouty face.


    "Hmph, what good does looking like a beauty do for you! Look what almost happened to me! If it was not for you this beauty would no longer be a beauty!" At this moment there were two young girls with pouty faces on and arms crossed across their chest standing in the inner zone of the forest with two rank six Lightning Wolves.


    "Ehehe~ Big Sister Yu Yan we both have it hard!" Ah Chun looked at Yu Yan her pouty face turned into a bright smile.


    "Haha yeah, your right Little Chun!" Both girls could not help but to break out in laughter.


    The two Lightning Wolves looked at each other and nodded while slowly turning around to sneak away. They got two steps when a small figure appeared in front of them. "Dinner, Lunch, where do you think you are going? We have yet to go to our destination yet do not even think of escaping!" The two Lightning Wolves stopped dead in their tracks and bowed their heads in obedience.


    "Little Chun you already named them!?"


    "Un! I named them Dinner and Lunch. Dinner is on the right while Lunch is on the left or was it Lunch on the right and Dinner on the left. Aww well, it does not matter both of you respond when I call okay? " Ah Chun stood with her hands on her h.i.p.s and nose in the air she was really proud of the names she came up with.


    "But why Dinner and Lunch?"


    "Because if they do not listen, that is what they will become!" It was at this moment when Yu Yan heard Ah Chun''s answer that Yu Yan actually felt a bit bad for these rank six Lightning Wolves. Mainly because the name''s that she was so proud of giving the Lightning Wolves, were not names at all! It was a bonafide threat! This little girl had completely turned their names into a threat! An everlasting reminder of what would happen to them if they did not listen to her!


    "I see..."


    "Let''s get going Big Sister Yan! " Ah Chun said as she hurriedly climbed on to one of the Lightning Wolves names Lunch.


    "Wait¡­ Dinner is there water around here?" The Lightning Wolf that was originally named Lunch quickly nodded its head.


    "Why do you need a water source?" Yu Yan asked seemingly confused.


    Ah Chun pulled on her dress as she explained. "I need to clean up i have been covered in blood all day."


    Yu Yan did not ask anymore as she climbed on top of the Lightning Wolf named Dinner and the two girls while riding the Lightning Wolves headed off towards the water source. The Lightning Wolves were very fast it only took five minutes to get to a small stream that cuts through the forest. The water only came up to Ah Chun''s ankles but it was enough for her to be able to wash herself off. Once she was clean Ah Chun took out a clean white one-piece dress and put it on. Ah Chun''s wet hair sparkled in the sun. Together with the white one-piece dress, the light that shone down giving Ah Chun an otherworldly feeling. Almost as if she had just stepped out of the realm of gods.


    Yu Yan could not help but gasp at how beautiful this little girl was. She could tell that when Ah Chun''s body matured, Ah Chun''s beauty would be able to cause the downfall of countries. The stark contrast of the evil-looking little girl who was covered in blood with wiry hair that was strewn all over the place, to this goddess-like existence in front of her was just too amazing. Yu Yan''s gaze fell on to Ah Chun''s cute little puffy cheeks¡­


    "Fhat arsh u dowing!"


    Hearing Ah Chun''s voice Yu Yan came back to her senses and realized she was squeezing Ah Chun''s cheeks. Yu Yan was surprised she had only thought to squeeze Ah Chun''s cheeks and her body had moved on its own without her even being aware!


    "Cough! Cough! Sorry, I have no idea what came over me. I''m sorry Little Chun!" Yu Yan blushed as Ah Chun stood there rubbing her, now red, little cheeks.


    "It''s fine¡­ Big Sister Yan let''s get going so we can reach the tomb before dark." Still rubbing her little cheeks Ah Chun hastily jumped onto Lunch''s back and took off. Yu Yan jumped onto Dinner''s back and followed after Ah Chun.

 Chapter 24 - Tomb Raiding Part One

    On the way to the tomb even though the Lightning Wolves were very fast Ah Chun and Yu Yan still were forced to stop to fight Demonic Beasts. This, in turn, got Ah Chun covered in blood yet again. Ah Chun''s bloody way of fighting Demonic Beast with a smile on her face made Yu Yan secretly scared of Ah Chun and also very thankful that she was not Ah Chun''s enemy. Ah Chun battle prowess was very high. All of her attacks were on point to a vital location and if it was not a one-hit kill the following attack would be. Ah Chun never spent more than five seconds killing rank six or rank seven demonic beasts. Even the Lightning Wolves after watching Ah Chun fight no longer thought about running away.


    They had yet to meet a rank eight or rank nine demonic beasts. Ah Chun actually wanted to meet one though. She figured it would be interesting to converse with a demonic beast that could talk back. Especially since she had never done so before. Yu Yan, on the other hand, was praying that they would never encounter a demonic beast that could talk. She was scared Ah Chun would bring it along with them just for fun.


    Currently, Yu Yan had finally gotten used to the Lightning Wolves but that was only because she was able to at least escape from one if she needed to. Whereas if it was a rank 8 or above demonic beast that could talk, Yu Yan was sure she would die a miserable death if she had to fight one alone. Mainly her nervousness came from the fact that Ah Chun would see something interesting and run off leaving her with the Lightning Wolves. So if she brought a higher-ranked demonic beast along, Yu Yan felt she would end up being its dinner if she was alone with one for even a second.


    But even with all the praying that Yu Yan had done, it was all for naught since right now in front of her was a rank nine demonic beast. It had a huge body with wings growing out of its back a huge golden mane wrapped around its neck. Its golden fur glistened in the evening sun. Its awe-inspiring glow made it look very majestic. This rank nine demonic beasts was none other than a Cloud Lion and right now standing in front of that Cloud Lion pointing her little finger at it and yelling was none other than Ah Chun.


    "Hey, you! You are in the way! Can you move? You are blocking the tomb entrance!" Ah Chun yelled with puffed-out cheeks. They had finally arrived at the tomb after much searching only to have the entrance blocked by this massive demonic beast!.


    "Li-Little Chun I-I don''t think you should yell at it!" Yu Yan was tugging on Ah Chun''s arm pleading with her. This demonic beast was at least five times the size of Ah Chun yet here she was yelling at it!


    "Big Sister Yan, it''s so big, so I have to yell. How will it hear me if i do not yell? Plus it''s blocking the entrance!" Yu Yan felt like she was going to faint she had never met such a stubborn little girl before.


    "Hey, you! Don''t ignore me!" Ah Chun was starting to get angry. She felt that this Cloud Lion was ignoring her on purpose!


    After not getting any response from the Cloud Lion who was laying in front of the Tomb entrance. Ah Chun walked up to it rear leg and raised her foot back and swiftly kicked it! Yes, she kicked it! Both Yu Yan and the Lightning Wolves huddled together and buried their heads not wanting to see what was about to happen!


    "OUCH! Who dares kick me!" The Cloud Lion roared and turned his head to see a little girl with puffed out cheeks glaring at it.


    "Little human girl was it you who kicked me!?" The Cloud Lion roar again.


    "Yeah, it was! What about it? Don''t think i don''t know that you were ignoring me on purpose when i asked you to move. I did ask you quite a few times to move but you ignored me! That deserves a kick!" Ah Chun had one hand on her hip and her other hand was pointing at the Cloud lion as she yelled.


    "Little human your seeking death! "The Cloud Lion was thoroughly enraged.


    The Cloud Lions massive claw swept towards Ah Chun. The wind pressure alone was enough to uproot the surrounding trees and bushes. Yet Ah Chun stood her ground and drew her sword. This was the first fight where she actually felt it was somewhat dangerous. This was the type of fight her mother wanted her to engage in. Ah Chun''s excitement and adrenaline were at its peak, She could not contain the smile on her face. Ah Chun''s only thoughts were to kill the enemy in front of her and become stronger!


    Right as the Cloud Lions claws were about to hit Ah Chun she disappeared from where she stood and appeared over the Cloud Lion''s paw. She struck down with her sword and attempted to cut the paw right off the Cloud Lion. But to her surprise she could not cut deep enough she could only create a small flesh wound! Seeing that her attack did such little damage Ah Chun spun herself around in mid-air and landed safely back onto the ground. The Cloud Lion roared in anger.

 Chapter 25 - Tomb Raiding Part Two

    The Cloud Lion flapped its wings and started to rise in the air. The wind generated by the wings had blown Yu Yan and the two Lightning Wolves five hundred meters away. Only Ah Chun was still standing firm looking at the Cloud Lion with a huge smile on her face. The Cloud Lion did not take a good look at the little human girl at first but now that he has. It could not help but be somewhat surprised to see that the little human girl was covered in blood and smiling. The Cloud Lion''s sense of danger reached its max. It felt if it continued to fight with this little human girl that its life would be taken. After contemplating for a moment it made a firm decision. It would get as far away from this little human girl as possible. With that thought in mind, the Cloud Lion flapped its wings turned around and shot off into the distance. All the demonic beasts in the area who were watching the show from afar could not help but nod their heads to agree with the Cloud Lions decision to retreat. They saw how many of their kind that this little human devil had killed while bathing in their blood. So they did not blame the Cloud Lion from running away.


    Ah Chun who had been pumped up to fight a life and death battle with the Cloud Lion stood frozen in place as the retreating back of the Cloud Lion got smaller and smaller. She had no idea what had just happened. It took a while before she finally broke out of her stupor and finally reacted.


    "He-Hey get back here and fight like a man! Wait, your not a man¡­ Come back and fight like a Cloud Lion!" Ah Chun yelled. She was very angry that she didn''t get to fight to the death with the Cloud Lion. Finally, something came along that was extremely strong and it ran away with its tail between its legs!


    Ah Chun stomped her feet and puffed out her cheeks she was in no way happy on how the Cloud Lion ran away. She decided the next time she saw that Cloud Lion she would slowly kill it! After Ah Chun had finally calmed down she looked around to look for Yu Yan. She spotted Yu Yan climbing out from under some rubble with the two Lightning Wolves. So Ah Chun quickly ran over to help them up.


    "Big Sister Yan are you ok?" Ah Chun asked as she wiped some dirt off of Yu Yan''s skirt.


    "Yes, I''m fine. Thank you for your concern, Little Chun. Oh yeah Little Chun where is the Cloud Lion?" Yu Yan was straightening her skirt when she looked around and only saw the destruction caused by the Cloud Lion.


    "It ran away!" Ah Chun''s anger started to rise again but she quickly suppressed it. She did not want Yu Yan to think that she was mad at her.


    "Anyways that cowardly lion is not important what''s important is that we can now enter the Tomb!" Ah Chun''s eyes started to shine with excitement again. And her grumpy mood had finally dispersed.


    "Little Chun is right, but we should be careful who knows what we will run into in there." Yu Yan was somewhat nervous about entering this tomb. There was no telling what kind of traps and other dangers that might be lurking within.


    "Un. I know. Mother told me if I ever found a tomb that i can explore it but i should be very careful. Big Sister Yan you need to be extra careful there is no telling who this tomb belonged to. So it might have even been a powerful expert. The only thing is breaking the seal now that we have found the entrance. " Ah Chun sat down on a rock staring at the spatial distortion in space in front of a tall rocky cliffside.


    "I might be able to open it but I''m not sure if i have the spirit power to do it so i will need your help, Little Chun." Yu Yan said as she stretched her arms and walked towards the spatial distortion.


    "If Big Sister Yan needs my help I''ll do what I can." This was a new experience for Ah Chun so she was actually really excited to learn how to open tombs. Mei Liling only told her if she had a chance to explore one she should. But she had never told Ah Chun the way to open one. The reason being was because Mei Liling did not want Ah Chun to go into a tomb by herself. Since Ah Chun was still young and inexperienced she wanted Ah Chun to be with more experienced cultivators before entering one.


    Once Yu Yan explained to Ah Chun the method of opening a tomb the two of them started to channel their Spirit Power into the spatial distortion. After some time the spatial distortion started to shake and a bright light started to shine from the center of the spatial distortion. Slowly a crack appeared in the center of the spatial distortion. It was as if it was breaking apart space and time itself. The crack began to grow bigger and bigger until finally, it could not hold on anymore and fully broke. The air shattered and a wave of energy burst out knocking both Ah Chun and Yu Yan on to the ground. The two Lightning Wolves coward in fear. The oppressive aura that was leaking out of the newly opened tear in space was enough to make one break out into a cold sweat in fear.

 Chapter 26 - Tomb Raiding Part Three

    Yu Yan was so scared she held on to Ah Chun''s arm burying her face into Ah Chun''s shoulder. Yu Yan''s face was completely pale she was scared beyond belief. Ah Chun on the other hand face was filled with excitement. She had a bright smile on her face. She slowly got up dragging Yu Yan with her and walked towards the opening.


    "Little Chun let''s not go this feels way too dangerous for us." Yu Yan was scared to death she had a feeling as soon as she went through to the other side of that opening she would die. So all she could do was beg Ah Chun not to go.


    "Big Sister Yan, stay here I will be back. I''m just going to go check it out." Ah Chun slowly pushed Yu Yan''s hand away and walked step by step until she was standing right in front of the spatial distortion opening.


    Ah Chun without a second thought jumped into the opening. She felt a dizzy sensation as she passed through that lasted only a moment before her surroundings completely changed. She found herself in a dark hallway. The walls and the floors of this hallway seemed to be inlaid with black jade. The blue fire that adorned the walls every few meters lit up the surroundings with an eerie feel. As the blue fire''s reflection on the black jade would cast shadows as it flickered back and forth. Ah Chun stretched her divine sense out to inspect the area but did not find anything out of the ordinary. With it seemingly being safe Ah Chun stepped forward.


    "Ow!" With a bang from behind Ah Chun turned her head to find Yu Yan rubbing her bottom as she sat on the floor.


    "Big Sister Yan are you ok?" Ah Chun had a worried look on her face.


    "Little Chun do not worry I''m fine. Besides I can''t be considered a big sister if I let Little Chun run headfirst into unknown danger while I stay behind staying safe." Yu Yan got up and gave Ah Chun a smile. Even though she was still quite afraid of what they might run into and the oppressive aura was extremely frightening Yu Yan just could not let Ah Chun go in alone. So she had gritted her teeth and jumped in after Ah Chun. For this Ah Chun, she got a good impression of Yu Yan going against her fears to follow her in. Ah Chun felt warmth in her heart because she knew how scared Yu Yan was.


    "Un¡­ It would be nice if you were really my big sister." Ah Chun mumbled the last part under her breath. Ah Chun never had a sibling before she wondered if this was what it was like to have one. Someone who would put their own fears to the side and jump in to help even when they were so scared their legs were shaking. Ah Chun could not help but smile, Yu Yan''s legs were really shaking.


    Yu Yan actually heard everything Ah Chun said and her heart warmed. She really wished she could take home such a cute girl! Yu Yan thought for a minute and came up with an idea. "Little Chun how about you become my little sister then! That way I can have a cute little sister I can show off to everyone."


    " Un! Having Big Sister Yan as a real sister would be great! But I''m not really cute right now I''m covered in blood you know." Ah Chun could feel the sticky blood on her but figured it was best to ignore it since last time she took a bath in the river no more than ten minutes had passed before she was covered in blood again. Ah Chun figured that she would probably be covered in blood for the whole six months she was here.


    "Good from now on we are sisters! " Yu Yan''s original fear was swept away now that Ah Chun and her were sisters. Like Ah Chun, Yu Yan was also an only child. Her parents had passed away when she was twelve. It was only a year later she was found to have spiritual roots and was taken in by her sect. Where she learned martial arts and learned how to cultivate. So hearing Ah Chun agreeing to be her sister made Yu Yan very happy since she had found Ah Chun to be very cute. Although scary at times when she was fighting she could tell that Ah Chun had a good heart. This was shown right from when they first met earlier in the day. When Ah Chun had rescued her from almost being defiled by her senior. But even as the day went on Ah Chun had cared about her safety as well. And made sure that the Lightning Wolves protected her as they made their way to the tomb. So her decision to have Ah Chun as her little sister was something she knew she made no mistake about.

 Chapter 27 - Tomb Raiding Part Four

    The two of them started to walk down the long hallway. The whole area looked the same with no change in structure. Ah Chun and Yu Yan kept walking for almost fifteen minutes when the end of the hallway opened up to a large room. Ah Chun First spread out her Divine Sense to see if there was any kind of traps that lay in wait for them. When she found nothing was out of the ordinary only then did she take a step forward into the large room. She only walked a few steps into the room when she heard a noise behind her. When she turned to look she saw that Yu Yan was pounding on the space in front of her yelling over to Ah Chun.


    "Little Chun I can''t pass through here!" Yu Yan pounded on the air space. There seemed to be some kind of barrier that blocked Yu Yan from passing through.


    "Big Sister Yan it''s fine just wait for me I will be right back after I check this room out. Maybe i can find a way to let you into the room." Ah Chun smiled trying to give Yu Yan some kind of assurance that everything was fine. Yu Yan felt helpless she couldn''t pass the barrier and was worried about Ah Chun. She did not know if anything would happen. But since there was no other way to go about it, even though she was unreconciled about the circ.u.mstances she just stood there and watched as Ah Chun walked further into the room.


    Ah Chun had felt like something was calling out to her since she had first entered this room so her curiosity was peaked. After seeing that Yu Yan had calmed down Ah Chun walked deeper into the room. This room was rather large and at the far end of the room was a large platform. The platform had at least a hundred steps going from the base to the top. At the top, there were chains coming from the ceiling that seemed to be attached to the top of the platform. Ah Chun could not see what they were attached to from her location. The room was not lit up very brightly and only the blue fire on the walls of the room gave any kind of illumination.


    Ah Chun slowly made her way to the far side of the room she kept her Divine Sense spread out to its max checking for any abnormalities. She knew she had to be extremely cautious since something could happen at any time.


    After taking it slow Ah Chun finally reached the stairs leading up to the platform. So far she had not encountered any kind of traps or the like. Ah Chun raised her foot and placed it on the first step. But right as her foot landed a horrifying killing intent pressed down on her. Ah Chun''s face paled. She had never experienced such killing intent before. She hurriedly tried to move away from the step only to find that she could not move her foot! She struggled for a minute trying to remove it. But she just could not move her foot from the step. Ah Chun bit her lip and remembered her vow to the heavens and earth.


    "If I can''t even deal with this little bit of killing intent then how am I going to be able to get stronger! I made a vow that I would get stronger so I will never get bullied again! Now, something wants to bully me I need to go and beat it up! " Ah Chun gritted her teeth and placed her other foot onto the bottom step.


    Beads of sweat formed on Ah Chun''s brow as she slowly took a step onto the second stair. The killing intent got worse with every step she took. By the twentieth step, Ah Chun was already drenched in sweat. Her dress clung to her small slender body remoisturizing the dried blood that was sticking to her dress. The blood on her arms started to drip off as sweat mixed in with it. By the fiftieth step, Ah Chun was starting to find it hard to breathe, but even so, she still pushed forward. She had to make it to the top of the platform. Since she could not retreat after taking the first step she had no choice but to continue forward.


    Ah Chun had finally reached the ninety ninetieth step at this moment she was on all fours as she crawled her way onto the top of the platform. But to her surprise as soon as she stepped on to the top platform the killing intent vanished like it was never there, to begin with. With the pressure lifted Ah Chun slowly got up as she staggered to catch her footing. Even though it was only a hundred steps it still took Ah Chun over two hours to climb up them. Ah Chun looked down across the hall and saw Yu Yan sitting on the ground with her legs folded to the sides of her. She could tell even at this distance that Yu Yan had been crying. Ah Chun could only sigh. She felt bad for making her big sister cry but it still gave her heart a stream of warmth just by the fact that Yu Yan was worried about her.

 Chapter 28 - Tomb Raiding Part Five

    Ah Chun turned back around to see a sword sticking out of a pedestal at the top of the platform. The chains from the ceiling were wrapped around the sword and connected to the pedestal. A dark aura emanated from the sword itself. As soon as Ah Chun laid eyes on to this sword, she felt as if it was calling out to her. Ah Chun slowly walked up to the sword. As Ah Chun got closer to it, it started to shake. It seemed almost alive like it was excited that Ah Chun was there.


    Ah Chun arrived in front of the sword she reached out and placed her hand on the hilt of the sword. A black-light emanated from the sword. Even though the sword itself emitted such a dark aura, to Ah Chun, this aura felt natural almost nostalgic. It was comfortable to her. The chains surrounding the sword started to come undone from the pedestal and started to vanish into thin air. As the chains released from the sword caused the sword to shake even more violently. The sword flew out from Ah Chun''s hand pulling itself from the pedestal. It hovered in the air for a moment before turning its sharp tip towards Ah Chun.


    At first, Ah Chun was startled by what was happening but the aura the sword gave off seemed to push a thought into her head. "Slaughter of Time¡­ KILL...KILL...KILL!" The onslaught of the forceful killing intent almost made Ah Chun go insane. She was barely able to keep her sanity as she repressed the swords will with her own. After losing to Ah Chun''s will the sword turned mid-air and pointed right at Ah Chun as it started to move towards her. Ah Chun did not move or try to block the sword. The sword flew at her at incredible speed. It pierced her through her chest, right through her heart. Blood flowed from chest trickling down the blade of the sword.


    But Ah Chun did not make a sound. In fact, she was looking at the sword with an eye of fondness. She took her hand and caressed the hilt of the sword. It was black with a black jaded dragon head at the end. Her fingers slid up and caressed the dark blade that was as black as endless space. Ah Chun''s lips upturned into a smile. The blood that had left her body started to retreat back into her wound. The sword slowly pulled itself out from Ah Chun''s body. The wounds slowly closed as if it was never there. Inside Ah Chun''s body near her heart, a mini sword appeared with the same appearance as the sword, it slowly moved to her heart before it finally penetrated into her heart. This was a formation of sword heart the first level of sword intent.


    Sword intent is part of the Dao of the Sword. To be able to even start to perceive sword intent one must be in the Dao Root Realm. But this was different for Ah Chun the sword, Slaughter of Time that was hovering in front of Ah Chun had pierced her heart and endowed Ah Chun with sword heart. Sword Intent came in different levels to a point to where a mere swing of someone''s finger can destroy space and time itself. It could be said that cultivators that comprehended the Dao of the Sword were masters who could fight one versus millions and not even break a sweat.


    The sword Slaughter of Time hovered in front of Ah Chun lightly bobbing up and down. Ah Chun looked at the sword and the smile on her face grew even bigger, she stretched out her right hand and in a faint voice she said: "Come..." The sword shook and turned into a black ray of light. The black light sn.a.k.e.d around Ah Chun''s right arm coiling around it like a serpent. The black light reached all the way to her shoulder before it finally settled on to her white jade-like skin. When the light dispersed, what was left behind was a tattoo of a black dragon on her right arm. The tattoo was very lifelike and it coiled around her arm with its head at the base of her hand.


    Ah Chun looked at her arm and smiled once again. She did not know why she felt such a deep connection with this sword. But once she had touched its hilt, she knew this sword was meant for her. Ah Chun caressed her arm one more time before she started to turn around to leave the platform. She took two steps when she felt a very familiar feeling. It was the feeling of her making a breakthrough! The Spiritual Qi in the air surged to Ah Chun it circulated through her meridians then condensed into droplets as it reached her dantian. The condensed Spiritual Qi dripped into her Qi Sea causing large waves as it was added. She was now Stage two of Qi Sea!

 Chapter 29 - Six Months And Return Part One

    After her breakthrough, Ah Chun slowly made her way back to the hallway. Descending the stairs was easy this time there was no longer any kind of killing intent pressure to weigh down on her body. Although Ah Chun was happy that she acquired the Slaughter of Time. She still couldn''t help but put on a dejected face.


    Yu Yan who was originally stuck in the hallway was now able to enter the main room. She hurriedly ran into the room racing towards Ah Chun. Seeing Ah Chun''s dejected face she started to get even more worried.


    "Little Chun are you ok!? Are you hurt anywhere!?" Yu Yan ran around in circles patting Ah Chun''s body checking her for any injuries. She did not know what to do if her little sister was hurt in any way.


    "I''m fine Big Sister Yan. It''s just i broke through to the Second Stage of Qi Sea..." Ah Chun''s face slowly turned into a pout.


    "Isn''t that a good thing !? Why do you look so down?" Yu Yan was confused as to why Ah Chun looked so dejected.


    "It''s because now I''m stuck looking like ''THIS'' for at least six hundred years!" emphasizing the word ''This'' Ah Chun pointed at her body with a face full of dissatisfaction.


    "Pff¡­ Little Chun I thought it was something serious." Yu Yan could not hold back her laughter. Ah Chun''s face was too cute for her to handle.


    "Big Sister Yan don''t laugh! This is a serious matter!" With Yu Yan laughing at her Ah Chun kept on voicing all her complaints. She puffed out her cheeks and stomped her feet. She really hated the thought of being stuck looking like she was six years old for so long!


    "Alright, alright I won''t laugh anymore. Let''s just get out of here." Yu Yan wiped the tears that formed from laughing so hard from her eyes. As she tried to coax the angry little girl in front of her.


    "Un! Let''s go..." Ah Chun''s voice trailed off as she walked ahead of Yu Yan.


    The two walked back to the main entrance. Once they reached the spatial distortion Ah Chun halted her steps and sat down in a lotus position and started to circulate her Spiritual Qi. Yu Yan did not question Ah Chun''s behavior she knew that Ah Chun needed to stabilize her cultivation since she had just made a breakthrough. And this space had a large amount of Spiritual Qi. Yu Yan was about to sit down next to her when she heard Ah Chun''s voice.


    "Big Sister Yan do you need to go anywhere for the time being?" Ah Chun raised her head and looked at Yu Yan.


    "No why?" Yu Yan smiled and answered.


    "Then let''s stay here for a few months then. The Spiritual Qi is very dense here. It''s better to take advantage of this while we can. Not only will it benefit me but it will benefit you even more. So let''s make the most of our time. I only have six months worth of time for my training. So if you are not in a rush to head back will you be willing to accompany me? I would also like you to meet my mother." Ah Chun looked at Yu Yan with big round expectant eyes.


    "If that is what my little sister wants then as the big sister I, of course, will accompany you." Yu Yan smiled patting her chest with her fist before she sat down in the lotus position as well and started to cultivate.


    "But I thought you did you not just complain about breaking through?" Yu Yan paused her circulation of her Spiritual Qi as she teased Ah Chun.


    "Well not like it will make a difference now whether it was six hundred years or a thousand years. Since I''m stuck looking like this I''ll just live with it. But just wait in the future when my body finally grows, Big Sister Yan, you will see how beautiful I become! " Ah Chun raised her head high showing off her pride.


    "I am sure little Chun will be very beautiful! Ok, let''s get cultivating we can''t waste too much time!" Yu Yan smiled at Ah Chun and closed her eyes as she went back to circulating her Spiritual Qi.


    "Un!" Ah Chun followed suit and closed herself circulating her Spiritual Qi doing her best to stabilize her cultivation.


    Time passed and 4 months flew by quickly the two had stayed in the tomb the entire time doing nothing but cultivating. During this time Ah Chun had broken through two more times and was now at the Fourth Stage of Qi Sea. She was not fully happy about this but nevertheless, she was determined to stand at the apex. She wanted to reach realms no one else has ever managed to achieve. Not just for the vow but also for herself as well. Yu Yan also did not lag behind she made three breakthroughs bringing her to the Eighth Stage of Qi Condensation. She was extremely happy about this it was only possible because Ah Chun supplied her with many pills that boasted cultivation. These pills were given to Ah Chun for later use if she had ever needed them from Mei Liling.


    "How do we get out of here?" Though they had been cultivating for the past four months here Yu Yan still had no idea how to escape back outside. She had tried pouring her Spiritual Qi into the spatial distortion but it had no effect unlike how it did when they first entered this space.


    "Let me try this." With a wave of her hand, the dragon tattoo on her arm started to glow with a black light as it untwined from Ah Chun''s right arm streaking out and pausing in front of her. The black light slowly took the form of a sword starting with its black blade tip rising up to fully uncover the pure black blade. It continued on until the base of the hilt formed a small dragon head. Ah Chun reached out and the sword slowly floated over to her turning itself around and floated down resting its hilt lightly into Ah Chun''s hand. Feeling the sword in her hand Ah Chun smiled softly. She really could not understand why this sword felt so familiar to her and why it felt so comfortable in her hand. All she knew was that this was her partner now, one that would always be by her side.

 Chapter 30 - Six Months And Return Part Two

    "Li-Little Chun where di-did y-you get that sw-sword?" Yu Yan who was paled face at the sight of the sword in Ah Chun''s hand. Causing her to stutter her words. The sword Ah Chun was holding was emitting an oppressive killing intent. That was directed right at her. Yu Yan''s clothes were soaked in sweat. They stuck to her body showing off her slim figure.


    Ah Chun turned to look at Yu Yan and understood what was happening. She turned back to her sword and flicked the blade with her index finger saying. "Naughty! Don''t be mean to Big Sister Yan!" Ah Chun''s cheeks puffed out in anger. The sword in her hand shook in response and the oppressive killing intent was retracted. Yu Yan took a deep breath trying to recompose herself.


    "Little Chun..." Yu Yan was still somewhat scared of this sword that killing intent was very strong. It was something she had never encountered before. If it had lasted any longer she was afraid that she would have peed herself in fear.


    "It''s ok now Big Sister Yan. This sword has a kind of naughty side to it." Ah Chun smiled as she tried to reassure everything was ok and that the sword would not do that again.


    "But where did you get it?" Yu Yan took a few steps back. She wanted to keep a distance from this sword. To her, it was a very dangerous weapon.


    "In the big room. Anyways it is our key to getting out one second." Not leaving any room for any more questions from Yu Yan. Ah Chun stabbed the sword into the spatial distortion. Rays of light shone as the sword pierced through it. Like last time a crack formed in the spatial distortion. It grew bigger and bigger until it was big enough for a person to pass through.


    "Ok go ahead!" Ah Chun yelled.


    Hearing Ah Chun''s words she quickly passed through the spatial distortion and came out in the forest in the same location that they had first entered. Not long after Ah Chun followed behind. Right as Ah Chun exited the spatial distortion, the distortion itself collapsed causing a wave of energy to spread out. It was no more than a breath of air as it passed by both Ah Chun and Yu Yan, making their clothes flutter lightly as the spatial distortion disappeared.


    "Well, now that we are out, let''s go find some water. I want to bathe!" Ah Chun looked at Yu Yan with excited eyes. For four months she had been stuck in these dirty clothes which smelt like sweat and blood. She had been yearning for a bath for so long but she could not pass up being able to cultivate in that space. With a flick of her wrist, the sword in her hand turned back into a stream of black light and coiled around her right arm reforming the dragon tattoo.


    "Yeah, I can use a bath myself." Yu Yan finally calmed down once she saw the sword disappear and now that she was thinking about it she was indeed in need of a bath.


    A month and three weeks passed, after Ah Chun and Yu Yan had their baths the two went out in search of high ranking demonic beasts to fight. It was getting close to the day where Ah Chun was supposed to return and on this day Ah Chun''s eyes lit up. She put her fingers to her lips to signal to Yu Yan not to make a sound. In front of her about one hundred meters away was the Cloud Lion that had escaped from her when they first reached the tomb.


    Ah Chun slowly crept up behind the Cloud Lion and lifted her foot and once again kicked it right on its hind leg! Feeling the pain in its hind leg the Cloud Lion roared."OUCH! Who has such gut''s to atta..."


    "..."


    "..."


    "....."


    "Little human girl. It''s nice to see you again. Is there anything the matter." The mighty Cloud Lion turned from a majestic rank nine demonic beast into a small kitten when it had seen Ah Chun. It remembered the fear it felt when it had fought her before. The killing intent that the little demon released scared him to death. The Cloud Lion could only curse his luck.'' why did i have to run into this crazy little demon again!'' At this moment the Cloud Lion really wanted to run away.


    "Hey, big chicken fight me!" Ah Chun puffed her cheeks out, put one hand on her waist, and with her other hand pointed at the Cloud Lion. She still remembered last time when this damn Cloud Lion ran away from her. She really wanted to have a good fight!


    The Cloud Lion''s face went ashen he did not want to fight this little demon child! He had fought many battles with other demonic beast and never taken any damage but this little demon in front of him used one attack and left a wound on his body. Not only that, she was so fast he did not even have time to react. And what''s worse is now she seems even more powerful than before!

 Chapter 31 - Six Months And Return Part Three

    "Ah you see¡­ Oooo... my, my back hasn''t been feeling all that well the past few days. Ahhh¡­ Last week I had landed wrong when I was flying up to one of the mountain peaks and slipped on a rock and twisted my back. Ouch¡­ So my back has been out of shape since then. Oooo... " The Cloud Lion fake m.o.a.ned and groaned as it patted its back with one of its paws.


    "Who cares! Fight me!" Ah Chun turned her stubborn mode on as her face became redder as her anger started to rise. Ah Chun''s only thought at this time was she had to fight this damn demonic beast! He ran last time she would not let him run away again.


    On the side, Yu Yan who had been watching this show was holding in her laughter for so long her insides were about to explode. The scene of a huge rank nine demonic beast making up excuses not to fight a small little girl was just too funny and with Ah Chun''s stubborn display that made her look her age made it even funnier. She could not help but praise this little sister of hers. She was just too cute!


    "Wait! Little human girl. Let''s not do this, you see, I''m not very good at fighting¡­ It would not be very fun for you. " Seeing that Ah Chun was about to attack the Cloud Lion panicked and started to try to reason with Ah Chun.


    "Hmm¡­. Then give me something good otherwise fight me!" Ah Chun had thought for a second and reached her hand out with her palm facing up doing a give me motion.


    The Cloud Lion was ecstatic when he heard that she would leave him alone if he gave her something. The cloud lion thought for a moment taking in the fact that the little devil in front of him was of high cultivation. The only thing that he could think of to give the little devil was its precious treasure that he had kept hidden to help him breakthrough to become a saint beast. The Cloud Lion shook its head and sighed. This was to get rid of this little devil otherwise he might not even be alive to use it.


    As the Cloud Lion was lost in thought a certain little devil seemed to be getting impatient. "Hey, hey! You going to give me something or are you going to fight me? I don''t got all day, I need to go collect more cores for mother. I don''t mind collecting your core right now if you don''t got anything to give me!" Hearing Ah Chun''s words the Cloud Lion snapped back to its senses.


    "I have an item you will like it''s just its not here it''s over at the mountain t..." Before it could even finish its words Ah Chun had already jumped on its back.


    "Big Sister Yan hurry up and get up here!" Ah Chun waved at Yu Yan excitedly. Before turning her head to the Cloud Lion and with a stern face she said. "If you hurt my big sister I will cut you open and take your core." While poking the Cloud Lion on the back of the head with the hilt of her sword.


    "Perish the thought! Perish the thought! Miss, please climb aboard I will take you to the mountaintop." The Cloud Lion almost wet himself when the little devil started poking it with the sword.


    After the two girls were securely on its back the Cloud Lion slowly flapped its wings and lifted off the ground. They rose into the sky and headed toward the mountain peak nearby. There was a large cave on an overhang that had a sheer drop off the mountain peak side. The Cloud Lion slowly lowered into the cave it was being as careful as possible since it had a little devil on its back that might kill it out of rage at any time. Upon entering the cave the two girls jumped off the Cloud Lion''s back and followed it into its depths. The cave was actually not that big it only went in about one hundred meters or so. But at the end was a big nest where the Cloud Lion stayed. In the nest was a huge rock.


    When Ah Chun saw the rock her excitement dwindled. She stared at the rock then looked at the Cloud Lion with an expression that said ''you brought me here to look at a rock?''. The Cloud Lion seeing the displeasure on Ah Chun''s face, he started to sweat and quickly started to explain.


    "This is no ordinary rock it''s a spirit stone. It has absorbed the Spiritual Qi in the air for thousands of years. A spirit stone this size should help your cultivation progress extremely quickly." Just thinking about how it was going to give away its precious treasure to this little demon made the Cloud Lion want to cry.


    "Little Chun this is really good stuff even at the sect we only get fist-sized spirit stones for cultivation and as an outer sect disciple, I only get one a month. With something this big it would last a year or more!" Yu Yan eyes almost fell out of her head when she saw the spirit stone. She had never seen one this size before.


    "Hmmmm..." Ah Chun walked up to the rock that was taller than her and started to inspect it.

 Chapter 32 - Six Months And Return Part Four

    Sure enough once Ah Chun got closer she could feel the Spiritual Qi emitting from the spirit stone. Ah Chun lips curved up she knew this would help in cultivation big time. But this was not something that she could just covet for herself. Her big sister was also here so she wanted to share it with her as well if she could. But her ability to take in Spiritual Qi was tens of times that of a normal person. Even a spirit stone this size would only last Ah Chun a little while. Thinking along these lines she made her decision.


    "Big Sister Yan you take this. It will be more beneficial to you then it would be for me to take it. " Yu Yan was somewhat caught by surprise at Ah Chun''s sudden declaration.


    "Little Chun I can''t accept this. This should be yours the Cloud Lion is giving it to you."


    "Big Sister Yan it''s fine this spirit stone will not help much in my cultivation but for you, it will benefit you greatly. Think of it as a gift for us becoming sworn sisters." Ah Chun said while holding Yu Yan''s hands.


    The smile on her face would have been very sweet if not for the blood covering her face. But even so, Yu Yan still thought she was very cute anyways. She really liked this little sister of hers. She was very caring and not selfish at all.


    "When you put it like that I can only say, thank you, Little Chun. I will make sure I will work hard and use this to boost my cultivation so I can catch up to you." Yu Yan smiled and rubbed the top of Ah Chun''s head.


    Ah Chun closed her eyes and enjoyed the attention. That was until she felt her cheeks hurt and realized Yu Yan went from rubbing her head to pinching her cheeks! "Cwut thwat owut. It hwurts."(Cut that out. It Hurts) Ah Chun smacked Yu Yan''s hand away.


    "Sorry, sorry, I could not resist!" Yu Yan said while trying not to laugh.


    Ah Chun pouted as she rubbed her reddened cheeks. She then looked at the Cloud Lion nearby, only to see it cringe in fear when their eyes met. Ah Chun decided to swallow her frustration down instead of taking it out on the poor Cloud Lion. With everything done, she had the Cloud Lion take them back to the forest.


    "Ok, Mr. Kitty we will be off now." Ah Chun said. The Cloud Lion felt ashamed to be called kitty when he was a majestic Cloud Lion! He was a rank nine demonic beast. But in the eyes of this little devil girl, he was nothing more than a normal household cat. It was then and now that the Cloud Lion decided that it would try its best to stay clear of this little devil if they ever meet again in the future.


    The day was turning into evening as the two girls Ah Chun and Yu Yan made their way towards the forest exit. Earlier Ah Chun had already talked to her mother and told her that she was on her way back and that she should reach the forest exit by morning time. The reason it would take so long to reach the exit was mainly because Ah Chun wanted to keep fighting demonic beast for their cores and to get as much experience as possible with fighting. One thing Ah Chun did realize during her battles with demonic beasts was that her killing intent was stronger than before and the more blood she had on her the more she wanted to kill.


    This also did not escape Yu Yan''s eyes either. She also saw a small change in the way that Ah Chun acted while fighting. She had an inkling that it had something to do with the sword Ah Chun was using. The killing intent it had emitted was very strong. Not only strong but very, very deep.


    The two made their way to the forest exit sometimes Yu Yan would fight the demonic beast while Ah Chun would rest. It was close to early morning when they finally reached the outer section of the forest. There was no more demonic beast to be seen so Ah Chun and Yu Yan sped up there pace as the ran towards forest exit.


    As dawns first light passed through the openings in the trees of the forest Ah Chun could finally see the exit in front of them. As they got closer Ah Chun could make out a silhouette standing outside the forest edge. Ah Chun quickly sped up as she charged towards the silhouette. Yu Yan was startled by Ah Chun''s sudden increase in speed and tried to follow along. Seeing the gap increasing more and more between Ah Chun and her. Yu Yan realized she really needed to concentrate on cultivating in order to catch up to her new little sister. Yu Yan''s thought process was broken when she heard Ah Chun yell out.


    "MOTHER!!!!" Ah Chun dived headfirst into Mei Liling''s chest.


    "Chun''er! You covered in blood what happened!?" Mei Liling was startled at the sight of her daughter covered from head to toe in blood.


    "Ehehehe, it''s not mine, Mother, it is just blood from the demonic beast I killed on the way back. For some reason, the blood always splashes on me. This is actually my last set of clothes all the rest look the same." Pulling on her now blood-covered white one-piece dress Ah Chun started to show Mei Liling all the blood splashes.


    Hearing Ah Chun''s words Mei Liling did not know whether to laugh or cry. She had thought that she had taught this silly girl how to fight properly why is it that every time she fights she always gets covered in blood.


    "We will talk more about this at home and this girl here must be your new sister?" Mei Liling let out a long sigh before turning her eyes on to Yu Yan.


    "El-El-Elder Mei!!!" Yu Yan let out a shout of surprise.


    "Oh, so you know me?" Mei Liling was surprised as well but upon closer inspection of the girl''s clothes, she realized that she was wearing the sect''s uniform. "Oh, you seem to be an outer sect disciple of my Heavenly Sword Sect. What are you doing out here? Well, that can wait until we get back to the house. Your name is Yu Yan correct?" Mei Liling was staring at Yu Yan inspecting her.


    "Yes, Elder Mei, My name is Yu Yan." Yu Yan was very nervous in front of Mei Liling. She had heard a lot about this specific elder for being extremely hard on disciples and very strict. It was also said that she had never taken in a personal disciple before. There was also a rumor going around that said she was the strongest person within all of the Heavenly Sword Sect even the sect master was very respectful towards her. Her position was on par with the sect master himself. Yu Yan now understood why Ah Chun was such a good fighter if she was trained by such a legend.


    "Good then let us head back. Chun''er, get off me the blood from your clothes is getting all over me. When we get home, take a bath first thing!" Mei Liling felt a good vibe from Yu Yan with a smile on her face and a nod of her head Mei Liling peeled Ah Chun off her and started walking back towards the village.

 Chapter 33 - To The Heavenly Sword Sect Part One

    After entering the village the villagers all ran to hide in their homes. The incident that had happened where Ah Chun beat Li Feng Gou and then beat Li Chen Bao''s father to death was well ingrained into their minds. That terrifying pressure they had to endure while watching such a bloody scene caused their outlook of Ah Chun to turn to one of fear. They did not dare get near such a little devil in fear that they would be next. So as soon as they saw that she was entering the village, word had spread and all the villagers ran to hide as soon as they got word.


    Ah Chun did not notice any of this she was only thinking about the hot bath she was going to take as soon as she got home. Although she did bathe while in the forest, but it was always a river or a small pond where the water was very cold. So now that she was home she really wanted to take a hot bath.


    When they entered the courtyard, the first thing Ah Chun did was rush inside to start preparing a bath. Mei Liling could only watch on as Ah Chun''s figure disappeared into the house. Mei Liling turned to Yu Yan. "Go ahead and follow that silly girl. The two of you can take a bath together. "


    "Yes, Elder Mei." Being from the same sect as Yu Yan and receiving an order from an elder, Yu Yan immediately followed after Ah Chun.


    "Make sure that daughter of mine does not break anything! We still have to live here for a few more months!" Mei Liling was afraid that Ah Chun would not control her strength again and make another hole in the house. She remembered when she went to talk to the Village Chief about getting someone to repair the house. The people he sent overlooked at Mei Liling like she was some kind of monster. But they did all the work in one night. Mei Liling was surprised and when she went to offer a word of thanks they ran from her before any words could pass her lips. But this was to be expected, of course, these people were just common martial practitioners. Dealing with an immortal cultivator was like an ant trying to fight a tiger.


    In the house, Ah Chun was preparing her bath when Yu Yan walked in to help. The two girls chatted away until the bath was ready. They sank into the hot bath something that they have not had in months. And before they knew it, the two had fallen asleep. Mei Liling noticed that the two had not come out for a long time now so she went in to take a look. The room was no longer steamy from the bath. She walked in to find both girls asleep in the tub. Ah Chun was sitting in Yu Yan''s lap with Yu Yan''s arms dr.a.p.ed over Ah Chun. seeing this scene you would think that these two were actually blood-related sisters.


    Mei Liling had contacted the Sect and had Yu Yan''s information passed over to her. Mei Liling found out that Yu Yan was picked up from an orphanage where she was found to have mystic spiritual roots. And was mainly raised in the sect as an outer disciple. She had never caused trouble in the sect and always cultivated earnestly. After seeing this report Mei Liling knew that Yu Yan would not cause harm to her daughter.


    "Girls wake up or you will catch a cold." Mei Liling said knocking the two of them on the head.


    Night came and Mei Liling pulled Ah Chun into the alchemy room to ask about what happened during her stay in the forest. She mainly wanted to find out why Ah Chun was releasing so much killing intent at all times. She heard from Yu Yan that Ah Chun always seemed to have a bit of a killing intent aura emanating from her person ever since they first met. It was after they had entered the tomb that the killing intent became even stronger and frightening.


    In the alchemy room lit by glow stones set on top of a three-prong holder in the shape of a dragon''s claw. The scent of herbs could be smelled in the air. There was a desk that curved around between two walls each wall had a set of shelves on them that contained Mei Liling''s herbs. Ah Chun missed this smell while she was out in the forest the past six months. Since Mei Liling had come to live in this house as her new mother Mei Liling would spend a lot of time here when she was not training Ah Chun. Ah Chun had fond memories of sitting here watching Mei Liling make pills with alchemy.


    Mei Liling sat in her chair and looked at Ah Chun and asked her to take a seat. Ah Chun sat on a cushion next Mei Liling in silence. Ah Chun was thinking that she might have done something bad so at this moment and time she was sitting in the lotus position with her head lowered waiting to be scolded.


    "Tell me everything that happened while you were out in the forest from start to finish do not leave anything out." Mei Liling had a serious expression on her face. She knew that Ah Chun picked up a strange sword from the tomb that Ah Chun and Yu Yan explored.


    "Well, it started with..." Ah Chun slowly told her Mei Liling everything that had happened. From the first demonic beast, she had slain to making lightning wolves into mounts.


    When she got to the tomb she explained how she had found a sword at the top of the platform. She rolled up her sleeve and showed the black dragon tattoo on her right arm. Mei Liling, in turn, had her summon the sword. As normal the black dragon tattoo turned into a stream of black light as it slowly formed in front of Ah Chun starting from the tip and making its way towards the hilt. Once the sword was out it exerted a tremendous aura of killing intent directed at Mei Liling. Mei Liling was surprised as she could feel the heaviness of the pressure the sword was directing towards her.


    "Cut it out don''t be mean to my Mother!" Ah Chun yelled when she saw what was happening. Ah Chun''s words made the sword quickly withdraw its killing intent as if it was never there, to begin with.


    Ah Chun explained that when she first put her hands on the sword she heard words inside her head that said: "Slaughter of Time. KILL... KILL¡­ KILL..." and after that, she felt oppressed by the killing intent that it emitted and almost went insane. It took a lot for her to repress those insane thoughts and keep control of her will. After that, she was then impaled by the sword but afterward her wound fully healed and she felt a connection with the sword.


    After hearing Ah Chun''s explanation Mei Liling shocked to hear the last part, but now she knew what had happened. The connection between a cultivator and a sword would be established only when one formed their sword heart. This meant that Ah Chun already learned the first level of the Dao of the Sword! Her daughter was just too amazing! Only a Dao Root cultivator was able to learn the daos. This meant that there was a strong will within the sword that imparted her with the first level of Dao of the Sword. Which would explain why Ah Chun was releasing such killing intent without realizing it. Instead of explaining to Ah Chun that she was releasing a large amount of killing intent, Mei Liling decided it would work to protect Ah Chun more if Ah Chun did not know. Mei Liling decided to tell Yu Yan not to say anything as well.


    "Sounds like Chun''er had been through a lot during your six months training in the forest. Mother is proud that you have had many experiences this is exactly what Mother was hoping for when Chun''er ventured into the forest on your own. Soon we will be leaving this village. If there is anything Chun''er needs to settle before leaving make sure to do it now. " Mei Liling gave Ah Chun a warm smile. She had really missed her daughter. The entire time they were apart she was always hoping she would come back safely.


    "Chun''er is ready to go at any time. So whenever Mother is ready we can leave." Ah Chun got up from her seat and gave Mei Liling a hug.


    Ah Chun''s birth mother was not buried when she died. In this village, the rule was that when someone died the body was burnt in order to keep the dead from being dug up by demonic beasts. There was once a graveyard in this village a long time ago but during one of the beast waves, the demonic beasts had dug up and ate all the dead bodies in the graveyard. So in order to keep that from happening again, the village chief decided to just have the bodies cremated to avoid desecration of the graves again.


    A month passed and Mei Liling was finally finished getting her own things together. This was the day that Ah Chun would be finally leaving this village forever. To make it so that the house that she lived in for years would always be hers, Ah Chun leveled it to the ground without a second thought. The village chief when watching this scene had a twisted look on his face since he would now have to build a new house in order to do anything with that section of land. He also knew that Ah Chun did this on out of spite and could not help but curse her in his heart. But he could not say anything out loud because it would just be seeking his own death.

 Chapter 34 - To The Heavenly Sword Sect Part Two

    In order to get to the imperial capital of Torn Dragon City. They would first have to pass through a transportation gate located in Wind City. Wind City was the closest major city to Dust Village. Ah Chun''s home. The distance between the village and city was rather far, it would still take at least a month before they would reach it.


    Ah Chun was extremely excited about this trip. Mainly because it was her first time for her to venture out into the world besides the forest near her village. She knew that later on after she has entered the Heavenly Sword Sect she will be venturing out to do missions for the sect. She also knew she would need to go out and look for lucky encounters to raise her power even more. But first, she needed to learn as much as possible.


    At the moment she was only able to use one technique Dancing Lotus. Which was a technique she had finally mastered while fighting demonic beast in the forest. At this point and time, she was able to basically dodge any attack from a demonic beast. But she had never fought against another cultivator besides Mei Liling and Mei Liling never went at it with Ah Chun as if she was fighting to the death. That did not mean her training was not tough. There were many times when she was knocked senseless by Mei Liling but it was never anything too serious.


    Now, Ah Chun really couldn''t wait to reach the sect, to be able to learn new techniques and become even stronger was something she was extremely excited to do. The only issue is that every time she made a breakthrough Mei Liling would add more to the array on her back. She now had a total of ten roots in the array. She did find out however that this was the last time Mei Liling would add anything to the array and was also told that she would remove it once she reached Qi World realm. Ah Chun still had five more stages of Qi Sea left before she could try to break through to Qi World.


    Dawn came and Ah Chun, Mei Liling, and Yu Yan had finally reached Wind City. Unlike Dust Village, there were tons more people to be found here. Seeing so many people for the first time amazed Ah Chun. She was now eight years old even though she still looked as if she was six or seven. Ah Chun, Mei Liling, and Yu Yan strolled down the main street which had quite a few shops stands lined down the sides of the road. The road itself was paved with cobblestones and one had to be careful not to trip over one of the protruding stones. At this time the three of them were looking for an inn to stay at. After walking for over half a month and staying outside the three girls really wanted to take a nice hot bath.


    The buildings in the city were all made out of stone brick. Except some of the more prominent businesses that seemed to cater to the higher class would also have jade and gold lining added into the structure of the buildings. There were many people going here and there doing their daily task as shopkeepers would shout out to the passersby to try to sell their goods. Ah Chun was looking at everything in excitement. This was all new to her so she was overly excited about seeing all the new sites. Mei Liling and Yu Yan could only smile as they watched the little girl prancing here and there as she tried to take it all in.


    "Let''s find an inn to rest for the night and we will go visit the stalls tomorrow Chun''er." Mei Liling said as she grabbed Ah Chun''s hand afraid she would end up getting lost. She was not really afraid for Ah Chun''s safety seeing how the girl exuded a stronger killing intent than seasoned veteran soldiers who have fought on the battlefield all their lives. Basically, she knew that if anyone was to have any ill will towards her they would be dead instantly. But she was afraid that her daughter would get lost in such a big city. Especially since she was so young and ignorant of the ongoings of the world.


    That night Ah Chun, Mei Liling, and Yu Yan all enjoyed a nice hot bath, that they had been wishing for, for a while now. The inn they chose was called the Nightly Dragon. Although most of the buildings were made out of stone brick this inn was actually made out of a combination of mud-brick and wood. Although it was made out of inferior materials it still was well maintained. It had a nice homey feel to its environment. They only got one room which was big enough for three people. Ah Chun and Yu Yan used one bed to cultivate for the night while Mei Liling used the other bed.


    Morning came and Ah Chun was the first to finish her cultivation. She was really excited to be able to roam around the shop stalls on the streets. Ah Chun quickly washed her face and got a new white one-piece dress out of her interspatial ring then put it on. She then went to the bed that Yu Yan was cultivating on and stood before it contemplating. ''Should I bring Big Sister Yan or should I just go by myself.'' What Ah Chun did not know was that a certain overprotective mother was watching every move that her daughter was making. Mei Liling had been keeping an eye on Ah Chun''s movements right from the beginning when Ah Chun had jumped off the bed.


    Seeing Yu Yan was still circulating her Qi, Ah Chun decided to not bother her and decided she would venture out on her own for a bit. Mei Liling was going to stop her but decided against it and would follow behind Ah Chun to see how she would deal with the situations that she might come across. She figured this would also be a good learning experience for Ah Chun. Now if Ah Chun was actually in danger she would step in to help but she figured that in this, out of the way city, there would be no one that could impose any danger to her precious daughter. She watched quietly as Ah Chun opened the door and left the room. Mei Liling left a note on Yu Yan''s lap explaining what was happening before following after Ah Chun.


    After leaving the room Ah Chun went downstairs and headed out of the inn. She stood in the road stretched her arms out and breathed in a deep breath of morning air. She then excitedly skipped down the road as she made her way to the main road of the city where all the shops were located. The main road was covered in hanging lanterns and shop signs. Even though it was still early in the morning the road was just as busy as it was when she had arrived in Wind City the previous night. Shopkeepers were shouting with all their might as people would browse their goods to see if they had anything that was worth the copper.


    Ah Chun had a bit of money on her about a hundred gold coins to be exact. These gold coins were given to Ah Chun so she could buy whatever she wanted during their travels. Although these gold coins would be useless at the Heavenly Sword Sect, they were at least useful when visiting a common peoples city. For immortal cultivators, anyone who was not an immortal cultivator was considered a commoner. Immortal cultivators were considered to be like gods in the eyes of a normal martial practitioner. Although there were many sects that one could learn and practice immortal cultivation it was very rare for someone to have spiritual roots. That would enable them to take in the Spiritual Qi around them. Normal martial practitioners worked on Inner Qi which was created by cultivating their bodies. So even for someone as small as Ah Chun, people would hold her in reverence, bow to her, and treat her with respect if they knew that this little girl who was excitedly going stall to stall was actually an immortal cultivator. Most likely they would not even charge her money for anything at all.

 Chapter 35 - To The Heavenly Sword Sect Part Three

    Ah Chun''s stopped at a stall that was selling hairpins. She figured while she was out she should get a gift for both her mother and her big sister. The shopkeeper looked at the young girl who walked up and felt a bit of dread when their eyes met. He did not know why but this girl emitted an aura that would make one think they would die if they said one thing wrong to her. Even though she was at such a young age she emitted an aura that could make one suffocate just being in her presence. Cold sweat started to form down the middle of his back as the girl looked up at him with a sweet smile. Even though she was smiling at him he could not help but think that this girl was actually a devil in disguise.


    "Wha-what can I do for you, little lady?" The shop keeper trying to keep up pretense forced a smile. Hoping that the little devil will hurry along her way.


    "Hmm, I''m looking for a hairpin for my mother and one for my Big Sister! Which ones do you think will be good?" Ah Chun said excitedly with a bright smile on her face.


    But to the stall owner, it seemed more like a death threat. ''She wants me to choose? What if I choose wrong? Would she cut off my head right then and there?'' His thoughts were going all over the place. The more he thought about it the more scared he got. With his fingers trembling the stall owner brought out brocade box that was adorned with gold. Upon opening the brocade box what lay inside was his best set of hairpins that were made out of the purest of green jade. One was a butterfly hairpin that had gold and silver embedded into the wings. Giving it a lavish but simple feel. The other hairpin was a phoenix hairpin with its wings spread open had layered golden feathers that alternated between the green jade that gave it a nobler dominating feel.


    Seeing these two hairpins Ah Chun knew these would be perfect for both her mother and her big sister. The butterfly hairpin was perfect for her big sister who barley wore any kind of jewelry and always dressed in a simple manner. While the phoenix hairpin was perfect for her mother who always had a domineering yet noble feel to her. Looking upon these hairpins Ah Chun smile widen. She really liked these hairpins. She was hoping that her mother and big sister would like them to.


    "Uncle, how much are they?" Ah Chun smiled at the stall owner. This smile would have been a breath of fresh air for such a cute girl to smile at him, but the killing intent coming off the little girl made the smile on her face make him shiver uncontrollably.


    Mei Liling could not help but facepalm, her daughter was oblivious to the fact that she exuded so much killing intent from her body. Mei Liling could see how terrified the shop owner was, but looking at how Ah Chun was smiling with that cute little face of hers she just knew that Ah Chun did not realize this one bit!


    "Li-Little lady it-it''s on the house just-just take them." The Shop owner could not take it anymore, he felt like he was going to be crushed by this little girls aura. His clothes were already soaked in sweat. He would rather take a loss than deal with this little devil in front of him!


    Ah Chun who was oblivious to the manner of how completely scared the shop owner was of her. Just thought he was shaking in excitement. Because he was trembling as he handed her the brocade box with the two hairpins in it.


    "Really!? Thanks a lot, Uncle!" Ah Chun was very happy she got two hairpins for free for her mother and her big sister.


    Forcing a smile the shop keeper could not help but scream internally. He did not want to give those away for free! They were both worth fifty silver each! But now he has given them away for nothing. It was now that he wished he did not take out those hairpins! She might have gone with ones that only cost a few coppers! Wallowing in his own grief, the shop keeper could only let out a sigh. ''At least the little devil is gone.'' he thought to himself.


    This scene repeated itself over and over again wherever Ah Chun went the shopkeeper of that stall would end up just giving the items to her for free. While drowning in their own sweat. About an hour had passed and Ah Chun figured it would be a good idea to head back. Mei Liling who was following Ah Chun took all the happenings in and decided it would be best to not stay here any longer and should head right for the sect without staying in the capital. Common people could not handle the killing intent aura that came off of Ah Chun. She would be better off in the sect where she would be less likely to cause a fuss.


    Mei Liling snuck into the inn before Ah Chun got back and pretended to be finishing her Qi circulation when Ah Chun walked into the room. She gave Ah Chun a little scolding for going off on her own without saying anything. Yu Yan who was still cultivating was rudely interrupted by Ah Chun who was shaking her and waving a hairpin in her face. Both Mei Liling and Yu Yan both accepted their gifts with gratitude.


    After everyone was ready to go Mei Liling announced that they had to hurry to the sect because she had pressing matters to attend to. Ah Chun who already had her little excursion into the city did not make a fuss and agreed readily.


    They arrived at the transportation array before noon. This transportation array only led to the capital and was the only transportation array within Wind City. The imperial family thousands of years ago had hired an immortal cultivator who was a master at arrays to lay down multiple transportation arrays that led to the bigger cities around the Dragon Empire. The Dragon Empire took up a quarter of the Golden Fog Continent. Once you have left the Dragon Empire, it was the world of immortals with its sects battling for territory and resources. It was not strange to have a sect disappear overnight because one of their disciples happened to rub the wrong powerful cultivator the wrong way. To be safe from the demonic beast and other calamities that can be found within the lands most of the Golden Fog Continent was not settled. All in all, human beings whether it was commoners or immortal cultivators. Their numbers only reached into the millions. Whereas demonic beasts numbers reached into the tens of millions.


    The array was not all that fancy looking it was just a platform where one would stand in the middle of and a white light would shine sending the person to the connecting array in the capital city. Ah Chun who was excited to go through the array felt a bit of disappointment when she realized that it was over in a blink of an eye.


    Once they reached the capital they did not linger for long as Mei Liling grabbed Ah Chun''s hand and dragged her towards the array that led to their sect. Most of the major sects had established an array within the capital city for ease of travel. There was an untold law that kept immortal cultivators from fighting within the capital city. This did not mean that there was never any fighting in the capital city between immortal cultivators but it was very, very rare. Standing in the middle of the transportation array that led to the Heavenly Sword Sect Ah Chun was engulfed with light as the array started up.

 Chapter 36 - Admissions Test Part One

    The light dimmed and Ah Chun found herself in a thick mass of fog. It seemed that the teleportation array that sent people to the Heavenly Sword Sect was very far from the Dragon Empire. It was still early morning when they arrived at the foot of the mountain. Although the fog was thick, it was not so thick that one could not see ahead of them. Ah Chun could see that they had arrived at a small town that was situated at the base of the mountain. Even as they exited the array there were sect disciples going to and fro from the mountain entrance into the town towards the shops. Even here the shopkeepers were yelling about their special sales and other goods they were selling.


    The buildings in this town were made out of stone. Ah Chun was not sure how they created these buildings since they were solid stone but she figured it was something to do with being a cultivator. She had learned from Mei Liling that besides the sects main palace that most lived in immortal caves. Except for outer sect disciples who were bunked into stone houses three to four disciples per dwelling. Inner disciples and core disciples would get an area to create their own immortal cave. Depending on your position in the sect would depend on where you would get to live.


    The Heavenly Sword Sect was located in the Heavenly Mountain Range named after the sect itself and has been around for tens of thousands of years. The mountain range consisted of fifteen peaks. Twelve of those peaks were run by a respected elder and the sect master was the master of the peak that was situated in the middle of the mountain range called Divine Sword Peak. Mei Liling was special on how she was in charge of two peaks that were called the Twin Healing Peaks. Each peak had its own name that it was given when the sect was first created.


    No one was allowed to take any herbs from the Twin Healing Peaks without Mei Liling''s permission otherwise whether you were an elder or a disciple you would be kicked out of the sect. Even the sect master would change if they crossed Mei Liling to many times. She was considered a special case in the Heavenly Sword Sect. If anyone was to consider who was the most powerful in the Heavenly Sword Sect people would answer Mei Liling. Although most of the time she never got involved in sect matters, if a decision was made that she did not like, she could easily overturn it if she felt like it. The only reason she was not sect master was because she said: "Being sect master is too much trouble! I rather make pills and cultivate!". So even though she was not actually the sect master she was respected as if she was one.


    Immortal caves location were given based on what status a disciple had. As said before outer disciples were forced to bunk three to four in a stone house. These stone houses were located near the foot of each peak. Mainly located on the first peak called Destiny Peak near the town. Outer sect disciples were made to wait on the inner sect disciples as well as core disciples. This was so that outer sect disciples could earn their livelihood as well as get free cultivation resources. Sometimes depending on who they were serving they would get a chance to cultivate higher up on the mountain were the Spiritual Qi was denser.


    The middle section of the mountains was where the inner sect disciples were located and were allocated a spot to create an immortal cave. The design of the caves was based on what the disciples wanted. Since they were making it themselves.


    Core disciples were mainly located on the Divine Sword Peak. This is where the Spiritual Qi is the densest in the whole Heavenly Mountain Range. The second densest area for Spiritual Qi was the Twin Healing Peaks which were located right behind the Divine Sword Peak.


    Mei liling had never taken in a disciple so she was the only one who was living on the Twin Healing Peaks. When she was away from the sect she would activate an array that would lock everyone out of the two peaks. She did not want anyone to touch her precious herbs. But now that she had a daughter that was also her disciple this would change. There would now be a disciple who for the first time would have a mountain peak to themselves. Since Mei Liling was planning to give the peak she was not living on to Ah Chun to live.


    Now that they had arrived at the Heavenly Sword Sect she had plans for Ah Chun to get more experience, one of those plans was to get her daughter Ah Chun to have some experience fighting other immortal cultivators. Mei Liling was going to make Ah Chun do the admissions test even though Ah Chun did not need to. Mei Liling knew this most likely would not be too hard of a test for Ah Chun, but it was still good to get in this practical experience. So when Ah Chun did missions, later on, she would know how to fend for herself when fighting enemy immortal cultivators.

 Chapter 37 - Admissions Test Part Two

    "Chun''er today you will be partaking in the admissions test to get some practice against other Immortal cultivators. See that line over there go wait in it and register for the admission test." Mei liling pointed over to the huge line that was forming at the foot of the Destiny Peak.


    There were thousands of people lined up waiting to register for the admission test. The line almost backed up to the entrance of the town. Though the back of the line was a mess the front of the line branched off into twenty different single-file lines. With so many registration booths open, it allowed the line to move at a decent speed.


    "Ok! Mother!" Ah Chun waved goodbye to Mei Liling and Yu Yan and ran off to wait in line.


    "Yu Yan I want you to go back to your dwelling and pack your things. I am appointing you as Ah Chun''s caretaker. You will be allowed to stay on the peak with Ah Chun. So I will need you to help her build her immortal cave on the west peak of the Twin Healing Peaks. Just wait for me at the base of the mountains. I will be there soon. I have to go report to the Sect Master and tell him about Ah Chun and about your change of residence. I''ll be over after that. Then I have to watch Ah Chun''s performance in the admission test. So take this time to cultivate on the peak, I will give you some resources to use." Mei Liling sighed as she thought about all the things she had to set up today for Ah Chun.


    "I will go prepare right away! Thank you Elder Mei!" Yu Yan was ecstatic. She never thought that Mei Liling would appoint her to take care of Ah Chun. This was like a dream come true.


    As someone who had been stuck as an outer disciple for a few years, she was still not appointed as one of the caretakers for any inner or core disciple. So her cultivation resources were very minimal. She figured when she got to the sect she would spend her time in closed-door cultivation with the stone that Ah Chun had given her and hope that it would be enough to raise her level to try to pass the exam to become an inner sect disciple. But now that Mei Liling was giving her the chance to be Ah Chun''s caretaker. She would put her utmost into making sure she was the best big sister Ah Chun ever had. She decided then and there that she would always follow Ah Chun no matter what she turned into, even if it meant following Ah Chun to meet King Yama himself. Her gratitude towards Ah Chun and the things she owed Ah Chun were too numerous that even if she lived to be tens of tens of thousands of years old, she would never be able to repay this debt she owed.


    Right now on Ah Chun''s side of things when she left Mei Liling to go sign up for the admissions test she was very surprised to see how long the line was. Ah Chun had been waiting for an hour now and it felt like the line was not moving at all. Ah Chun was starting to get bored so she decided to cultivate while standing to make use of her time. That was until she heard a mocking voice float into her ear.


    "Hey look at this little kid who thinks she can get into the Heavenly Sword Sect. I bet she hasn''t even perceived Spiritual Qi in the air yet. She still smells like her mother''s milk. She should head back home and get some milk. I''m sure she''s hungry after standing here for so long." A young man that looked no older than sixteen years old mockingly yelled.


    The young man was dressed in fine robes with golden thread knitted throughout them. You can tell with a quick glance that he was from a noble family from some big cultivator family. The people around him started to laugh at his words as they tried to curry favor from him. The surrounding people just looked on with interest, some had eyes of disdain as they looked at the young man. But they did not step in to say anything.


    Ah Chun on the other hand who had been bothered while she was circulating her Qi was quite angry. With a glance from Ah Chun, a wave of killing intent stronger than that of what she usually produced unconsciously, unknowingly to Ah Chun had directed itself right towards the young man. When the young man was hit with this wave of killing intent he immediately shut up, his whole body was instantly drenched in sweat and his legs buckled underneath him.


    This was the first time he had ever experienced such strong killing intent. He looked into Ah Chun''s big black eyes and he felt like he was being pulled into them like a vortex. Those eyes were so deep that the darkness within them was endless. As the young man knelt on the ground a pool of yellow liquid started to form underneath him. His breathing became erratic, it felt like a thousand pounds of pressure was placed on to his chest. Finally, after not being able to take anymore a sweet taste filled his mouth as he coughed up a mouth full of blood and passed out.


    "Young Master!" A few of the young man''s servants screamed as they watched their Young Master pass out.


    Ah Chun who did not move this entire time was a bit puzzled as to what had happened. First, the young man was making fun of her, then second when she looked at him he fell to the ground peeing himself. At that time she was very close to sending out her Spiritual Pressure to subdue the man but turned out she did not have to do anything. Still somewhat confused on what happened Ah Chun tapped her cheek pondering for a minute to see if she could figure it out but when she came up with nothing, Ah Chun just shrugged and went back to cultivating.


    No one around Ah Chun could figure out what had happened, all they saw was Ah Chun look at the young man before he fell to the ground, peeing himself and coughing up blood. Another thing the crowd did not realize was that they were unconsciously keeping a three-meter distance from Ah Chun. This was due to the killing intent she naturally exudes without her realizing it. To Ah Chun, she just figured they were being polite and giving her some space.

 Chapter 38 - Admissions Test Part Three

    Hours passed and the Ah Chun was finally able to see the registration booths. As the line progressed you could see the other cultivators taking a few tests. Ah Chun had asked someone in line what the test consist of and she was told that they test your spiritual roots, spirit power, and strength. If you fail to meet the sect standards you can not continue to the second round of the admissions test. This answered a lot of Ah Chun''s questions because she was wondering why people who had registered had walked away with a dejected look on their faces. It seemed because Heavenly Sword Sect was a first-rate sect and the entrance rate was one out of one hundred. Meaning that ten percent of people passed the first round of the admissions test.


    Ah Chun had finally arrived at the registration booth just before noontime. For some reason, the young man who was supposed to give her the test seemed to be sweating profusely and breathing erratically as if he was really nervous. Ah Chun couldn''t help but think back to when she was with her biological mother and she was told to watch out for perverted people who liked little girls. When she thought of this and looked at how this person was acting she started to get angry!


    "Mister, I am only here to take the admissions test and not here to be looked at in a dirty way by some pervert!" Ah Chun''s words were not quite so people all around her heard what she said and started bursting out with laughter! Ah was standing there pointing at the young man in front of her.


    The issue was, the young man who Ah Chun was referring to was not looking at her in any weird way what so ever, he was just under the influence of Ah Chun''s killing intent that was pressing down on him without her knowledge! After hearing Ah Chun''s words he wanted to kill the brat in front of him but he could hardly breath never mind move! Because of his silence, everyone thought he was silently consenting to what she was saying and was too embarrassed to say anything back!


    An Old Man who was walking towards them heard her words and could not help but facepalm. "Mei Liling you said your daughter was young and ignorant of the world but did you ever tell her to keep her killing intent bottled up so she wouldn''t cause misunderstandings!" The old man thought to himself as he finally reached the registration booth.


    "Young lady, can you let this young man off on account of this old one?" The Old Man asked with a smile on his face.


    "Grandpa are you into little girls too? Is that why you are covering up for this pervert?" Ah Chun was very angry right now. Not only did she run into one pervert she ran into an old pervert too! "I will have to let mother know about the perverts in the sect." Ah Chun thought to herself.


    Hearing Ah Chun words made the smile on the Old Man''s face stiffen. "How did this turn into me being a pervert?" the Old Man thought. He quickly regained his composure and called over another outer sect disciple.


    "Of course not young lady, I was just saying I will take care of his punishment and will take care of your admissions test personally." The Old Man forced another smile onto his face. Even though if you look closely enough, you could see the corners of his mouth twitching.


    Never in all his years has he ever been called a pervert that liked little girls. But now in front of all these new applicants, he was being called one. His face as a respected elder was completely thrown away! He could only curse Mei Liling in his head for asking him to come and assist with her daughter''s test!


    "You sure your not a pervert Grandpa. I don''t want to follow a pervert anywhere. Mother told me to kill anyone who was a bad person. Grandpa, are you a bad person?" Ah Chun''s anger had yet to subside.


    She did not believe the Old Man in front of her. Her eyes narrowed and unknowingly to Ah Chun her killing intent started to spread out from her body. The people near Ah Chun who were just laughing at the scene earlier, all fell to the ground sweating and were having a hard to breathing. Some of the weaker ones peed themselves and passed out. There were even a few girls and even guys who had started crying. Ah Chun''s killing intent condensed and shot out towards the Old Man. The Old Man did not expect the little girl to grow hostile and was not prepared and was hit dead-on by her killing intent. This was the strongest killing intent he had ever felt. Even him an elder started to pour sweat throughout his whole body. This whole time Ah Chun was just looking at the Old Man with her cheeks puffed out with her arms across her chest. She was currently pondering on how to deal with the old pervert in front of her. She wasn''t sure if she should kill the Old Man due to him being an elder of her mother''s sect. She also didn''t want to get in trouble and end up not being able to sign up for the admissions test.

 Chapter 39 - Admissions Test Part Four

    All of a sudden the killing intent released and when the Old Man looked up, he saw a woman in a white dress with her hand on the little girl''s shoulder. When he recognized who it was he was seething with anger! The one who put him in this situation in the first place was none other than the woman in the white dress!


    "Elder Mei what have you been teaching this girl?!" The Old Man was so angry that he was ready to spit blood. He had lost so much face in front of so many people today!


    "Sorry, sorry! I forgot to tell my daughter not to kill anyone. Elder Wan please do not take it to heart. Chun''er is still young." Mei Liling let out a low laugh and smiled at Elder Wan.


    "Mother this grandpa is a pervert he was giving Chun''er dirty looks with that pervert man over there." Ah Chun pointed at the outer sect disciple who was the first to experience her killing intent.


    "Now Chun''er this is not their fault you are just too cute. Even I have to resist pinching your cheeks all the time! " Mei Liling was trying her best to hold back her laughter.


    "Pfft!" The thought of her daughter calling Elder Wan a pervert was too much, she could not help but burst out laughing. She was laughing so hard her stomach started to hurt! Elder Wan was very uptight and cared more about his face than any of the other elders. And today he had lost all his face in front of so many people due to her daughter this was just too funny to Mei Liling.


    "Anyways Mother why did you stop me from killing the bad person. He even tried to get me to follow him. It''s a good thing I realized that the old grandpa was a pervert. I knew he was once he tried to defend the other pervert. I wonder how many more little girls he has lured away. He even gave me a creepy smile." Ah Chun kept going on and on, on how Elder Wan was some major pervert who liked little girls.


    On the side, the people who had recovered from Ah Chun''s killing intent burst out laughing. Mei Liling was now kneeling on the ground laughing holding her stomach. She was laughing so hard her face was beet red. The person who was the butt of the joke face was beet red from anger. He was grinding his teeth to the point that it could be heard a long-distance away. He wished this little bastard would shut up. He was losing face with every word she said!


    "Mother are you listening!?" Ah Chun started to pout because she felt Mei Liling was ignoring her.


    Hearing Ah Chun''s words caused Mei Liling to stop laughing. She realized that she had been ignoring her daughter that was talking to her. Feeling a bit ashamed Mei Liling stood up and brushed the dirt off her dress and took Ah Chun''s hand.


    "Let''s go take the tests Chun''er. Mother will supervise. There is no need to deal with these perverts..." Ignoring the Elder Wan''s twisted face she then waved her hand to a young man who was an outer sect disciple and had him proceed with the first test.


    The first test consisted of testing spiritual roots. This test was done by using a small array that was placed on the ground to bring out an image of your spiritual root that connected your dantian to your meridians. Stepping into the array would project the Spiritual Root in front of the cultivator allowing others to tell what kind of spiritual root one had.


    Ah Chun was a bit surprised when she saw her spiritual root. Many people around her exclaimed in surprise as well. To Ah Chun she already knew what kind of spiritual root she had so it was no big deal to her nor did she care. But the people around here seemed to be really amazed. Ah Chun''s Heaven Divine Spiritual Roots was very rare.


    "Wow amazing that little girl has Heaven Divine Spiritual Roots!"


    "Such a young genius!"


    "She so cute to makes me want to pinch her cheeks!"


    It had been almost a million years since the last known Heaven Divine Spiritual Root was seen. Mei Liling who was standing on the side was very proud of her daughter. She noticed how aloof Ah Chun was being even after so many people were praising her. Ah Chun was standing to the side with her arms crossed over her chest staring at the outer sect disciple who was in charge of her testing. This seemed to Mei Liling that she did not let things get to her head. Ah Chun was being very composed indeed. Mei Liling nodded her head in approval.


    "Can we get on with the testing this is getting boring and I need to cultivate." Ah Chun said with a bit of impatience written all over her face.


    Mei Liling did not know whether to laugh or cry when she heard her daughter speak. She had just praised Ah Chun for being so composed just a few seconds ago, but in fact, Ah Chun was being impatient to go cultivate! MeI Liling was glad she did not say any of her thoughts out loud. Otherwise, she would have slapped herself in the face!

 Chapter 40 - Admissions Test Part Five

    The next test was a test of spiritual power. Like the spiritual roots test this test also used an array. This array would change colors based on the amount of spiritual power you had and would produce spirit power based on your current cultivation and would multiply it by ten. This would, in turn, give an estimation of how powerful you would be in years to come. Now, this was just an estimation of what one''s potential would be when they grew more in their cultivation. The grading was set from red which was the lowest, to orange, yellow, green, blue, indigo, purple, and black. While all but purple and black are commonly seen black was essentially seen as The strongest spirit power. Meaning people who had black spiritual power were meant to stand at the apex of humanity.


    As before Ah Chun walked to the middle of the array, once she stood in the center of the array it was activated. But the bright lights that were supposed to appear did not. The people who were in line looked at Ah Chun with pity in their eyes. To have no light emit from the array meant her spiritual power was so weak it could not be detected by the array. Meaning she was basically trash among cultivators.


    "Such a pity! She has heaven defying spiritual roots but her spiritual power is so low it can''t even be registered. "


    "She''s so young but she is no different than a commoner."


    "I don''t care if she is trash, she is too cute! I want to take her home so I can pinch her cheeks!"


    As the crowd started to gossip the ground started to shake. At first, it was very minimal then it started to shake violently. The shaking was not coming from the earth itself but from the array, Ah Chun was standing in. Without warning a bright golden light emanated from the array blinding all the cultivators present. Even Mei Liling was almost blinded when the bright light came out of nowhere.


    Mei Liling had never seen such a color come from the spirit power testing array before. In all the records that the Heavenly Sword Sect has there has never been a mention of golden spirit power before. Mei Liling kept pondering for a moment before she realized something was wrong.


    The ground started to shake even more violently than it was before as cracks could be seen forming in the ground. The spirit power that was supposed to be contained in the array, started undulating waves of spirit power outwards with Ah Chun as its center. The undulating waves of spirit power hit the cultivators that were near the array causing them to all fall to the ground prostrating themselves. The force was as if a god had descended upon them. It was so strong that even Mei Liling who had the highest cultivation in the whole sect was having a hard time standing.


    Mei Liling looked towards the array where Ah Chun was currently and knew she had to shut the array down. The array itself had amplified Ah Chun''s spirit power by one hundred fold which was causing the scene now in front of Mei Liling! Step by step the closer Mei Liling got the heavier her footsteps got. The spiritual power was giving off so much pressure that it weighed on her body like ten tons of rocks.


    Once Mei Liling made it to the array she was finally able to turn the array off. Immediately the waves of spirit power disappeared, the pressure was lifted, and the golden light vanished. Mei Liling stared at Ah Chun who was still just standing there as if nothing had happened. Mei Liling was proud of her daughter for staying so calm in such a situation. That was until Mei Liling saw a bright smile form on Ah Chun''s face as Ah Chun looked at the prostrating cultivators in front of her.


    "Mother did you see that they all knelt for me! But I wonder why they all knelt like that? It must mean that I''m amazing right Mother?" Ah Chun''s smile became ever more profound as she ran up to Mei Liling.


    Once again the words out of Ah Chun''s mouth made Mei Liling facepalm. She could not figure out why it was becoming so hard to read this daughter of hers! But after everything was said and done she was amazed at Ah Chun''s potential. The golden color that she had emitted was something she had never seen in her thousands of years. She had once seen someone with white spiritual power, but never golden.


    "Yes, Chun''er is amazing! Now it is time for you to do the last test of the first exam" Ignoring the happenings and bewildered cultivators, Mei Liling pulled Ah Chun''s hand leading her away from the spirit power testing array dragging Ah Chun over to the strength testing area.


    The strength test was fairly simple. Although they also used an array for this test, the array was fixed to a large stone made out of camatonzine. Which was one of the hardest materials known. The array would detect the impact of the force that hit the stone and would display a number value on the stone. Normally for an admissions test, the highest number that would be seen is around two to three thousand jin. This is mainly because the cultivators that show up for these entrance test are cultivators who are only within the late stages of Qi Gathering. This is only due to the majority of the cultivators being in their teens. There have been times when an older cultivator will come to apply and would be in the early stages of Qi Condensation.

 Chapter 41 - Admissions Test Part Six

    Ah Chun looked at the tall stone slab in front of her. The size of the stone slab and the size of Ah Chun was like light and day. The stone slab was about three hundred centimeters tall while Ah Chun was only around one hundred centimeters tall. Although Ah Chun was eight years old her height and body build was still that of a six-year-old child. To those around her that were taking the same test, it looked that if the wind blew it would knock her over. So when she stood in front of the stone slab the people around her started to gossip and laugh at her.


    "Do you think she will even be able to register a strength value?"


    "If she does it will be extremely low. I mean look at how young she is she should still be trying to perceive her Qi."


    "Hahaha! Let''s make a bet on how high her strength value will be!"


    "I bet 5 medium spirit stones it will be zero!"


    "I bet ten medium spirit stones it won''t even register at all!"


    These peoples voices, of course, were heard by Ah Chun who was starting to get angry at these people for talking behind her back. Now, these people are also the ones who had no idea that Ah Chun was the cause of all the recent events. All they saw was a small little girl walking forward to take the strength test.


    The more Ah Chun heard the angrier she got, the angrier she got, the more she wanted to kill the people behind her. But if she did that she would fail the test. The killing intent coming from Ah Chun started to get stronger. Mei Liling who was standing at her side felt Ah Chun''s normal aura getting stronger so she placed her hand on Ah Chun''s shoulder. Mei Liling also heard the people around them and she herself wanted to go teach these people a lesson for picking on her daughter. But as an elder, she could not act irrationally when it came to an admissions test.


    Ah Chun felt a hand on her shoulder and when she looked up she saw that it was Mei Liling her killing intent relaxed a little. At this time the outer sect disciple who was in charge of the strength test had finished setting up and it was now Ah Chun''s turn to test her strength. Ah Chun walked up to the testing stone and was told by the outer sect disciple to just hit the stone as hard as she could. At this moment Ah Chun could still hear the people behind her still gossiping about her and making bets.


    Ah Chun''s anger once again started to rise! The killing intent started to get stronger which scared the outer sect disciple next to the stone. Knowing she can not do anything to them she decided the only outlet she can use is the stone itself. She balled up her little fist and brought her arm back. Using every ounce of her strength she threw her fist out toward the testing stone!


    *Boom*


    Right as her fist hit the stone a loud explosion was heard. The testing stone was blasted into millions of tiny pieces. The whole crowd was silent. Not one person said a word. Ah Chun stood there looking at the pieces fall from the sky with her head held high and a slight smile on her face. She felt a lot better now that she vented her anger.


    Mei Liling who was next to her was very proud of this outcome. She turned and looked at the crowd behind them and said. "To those of you who were sitting here betting and making fun of a little girl I hope this will be a lesson to you from now on. Do not judge a book by its cover. Cause sometimes the ones who you think are weak are actually dragons in disguise."


    Mei Liling "Hmph''d" and turned back around. She told the outer sect disciple to not worry about the test result and to just get a new testing stone here. She then took Ah Chun''s hand and headed off to rest.


    All the new recruits who passed the first round of tests were brought to a courtyard that was set up for the recruits. These courtyards were empty year-round except during the time that the sect was recruiting. Ah Chun and Mei Liling stayed in one of these courtyards overnight. Even though it was made to house more than two people, Mei Liling made sure that Ah Chun and her were by themselves. The buildings were all made out of stone the interior did not have much of anything except stone beds for cultivating. There was a detached kitchen for those who still needed to eat, but normally the kitchen area only collected dust. Although the house was made of stone it still had a cozy feel to it.

 Chapter 42 - Mystic Realm Part One

    Night past and morning came and Ah Chun stopped her cultivation when she heard Mei Liling say it was time to meet for the second round of the admissions test. All the recruits in each courtyard were lead by an outer sect disciple to the meeting point, which was a large teleportation array. This array was laid out on top of a large stone platform near the middle of the Destiny Peak. There was a set of wide stairs that lead to the top of the platform. The array could only transport fifty recruits at a time including the outer sect disciple who was leading them. With over one thousand new recruits passing the first test this whole process took a few hours.


    By the time Ah Chun passed through the array, she was met with a bunch of stalls selling things from weapons to talismans and other cultivation resources. It seemed that the second round of the admissions test was a good place for sect disciples to sell their goods in order to earn some spirit stones. But for Ah Chun, these things meant nothing to her. So she just walked past all the stalls without even looking at them. She walked down to a large open area with a massive space distortion in the middle of it. In front of this space distortion was a stage made out of wood with a bunch of elders sitting in chairs.


    Since Ah Chun''s group was the last to make it through the transportation array. She did not have to wait long before the elder that was sitting in the middle to get up. This elder had long grey hair that reached to his waist. His face was covered in a thick grey bread that extended down to his chest. The black robes he wore seemed to have been inlaid with golden thread. Despite the fact that he looked well over a thousand years old he still stood stock straight like bamboo and gave off a very imposing aura. This man was Shi Quan the Sect Master of The Heavenly Sword Sect.


    "Good morning everyone. First, let me start by saying congratulations on passing the first round of my Heavenly Sword Sect''s admission test. You might have guessed it but i am the Sect Master here at the Heavenly Sword Sect. Our first test tested recruits aptitude. Whether it is your spiritual root, spirit power, or your strength we here at the Heavenly Sword Sect look for the best recruits out there. How far any of you can reach depends on your dedication to your cultivation. Remember luck is also part of one''s strength. Whether or not you are able to overcome all obstacles in your way is up to your determination and willingness to always advance and never retreat!


    As of now all of you who are here have been determined to be above the rest and are now allowed to participate in taking the second admissions test. The test for the second round of the admissions test for the Heavenly Sword Sect is to be taken within a small mystic realm. In this place, you will be tested on how you will handle situations that deal with life and death. That''s right, your life will be on the line in this test. You will have ten days in our sects Mystic Realm. You will need to collect an insignia that looks like this. " Shi Quan the Sect Master raised his hand which held a medallion that had a faint glow to it. There was a sword with a dragon wrapped around it etched into the medallion.


    "The first one hundred recruits that have the most medallions will be allowed to move to the third round of testing. The rest will be accepted as outer sect disciples. You may be confused about why we do things in such a way, so I will explain. First and foremost all recruits who passed the first test are considered outer sect disciples. The last two tests are to weed out the best of the group and give them a chance to become an inner sect disciple. The top one hundred people who pass the second round will then compete in one on one battles. Where the winner of the competition will be made an inner sect disciple." Shi Quan the sect master paused his speech and scanned the recruits in front of him. His sight paused on a small figure who was standing at the back of the crowd.


    ''So that''s Elder Mei''s new disciple or should I say, daughter. So young yet so talented.'' Shi Quan thought to himself. He then remembered what Mei Liling said to him. "If you mistreat my daughter in any which way. I will level this whole Heavenly Sword Sect!" He couldn''t help but shiver. He knew that Mei Liling would really do it! But just as Shi Quan was about to open his mouth and give Ah Chun a grand welcome he felt a murderous gaze on him. He peeked to the back of him and sure enough, Mei Liling was giving him a death glare that said: "If you say anything I will kill you." At this moment and time, Shi Quan was very glad he did not say anything.


    "With all that being said we will now proceed with opening the mystic realm. You each will be given a recovery crystal. Just break it when your life is in danger and it will teleport you back to the entrance where an elder will come and get you. Remember you only have ten days. The Heavenly Sword Sect''s mystic realm is about the size of a small continent. So make good use of your time. When the ten days are up, the crystal you are carrying will automatically break sending you to the entrance. One last thing to remember this is a competition so anything goes. Your life is on the line so each and every one of you are now enemies. I do not want to see any of you die. So if your opponent is too strong and you have no way of winning then break your crystals right away. The elders and myself will be watching by sight stones." After finishing what he wanted to say Shi Quan motioned the elders to open the mystic realm.

 Chapter 43 - Mystic Realm Part Two

    Receiving Shi Quan''s command five elders jumped down from the stage and encircled the spatial distortion that was the entrance to the mystic realm. They started to channel their spirit power into the spatial distortion. A loud boom was heard once the spirit power hit the spatial distortion. Waves of spirit power burst out in a circle around the rift. Some of the weaker recruits were even pushed back by the force. Slowly a crack appeared in the spatial distortion causing a bright flash of light to blanket the crowd. The light was so bright that it temporarily blinded some of the new disciples who did not react quick enough to close their eyes.


    Ah Chun, on the other hand, was standing there seemingly excited. She was wondering what this mystic realm would be like. As Ah Chun looking around excitedly Mei Liling sent Ah Chun a voice transmission. A voice transmission was a way to talk to other cultivators secretly using one''s divine sense. This is only possible for cultivators who have opened their mystic eye and can use their divine sense.


    "Chun''er remember don''t kill anyone unless it is absolutely necessary." Mei Liling knew her daughter''s temperament had changed a lot since she became an immortal cultivator. Although this was a good change, Mei Liling knew that Ah Chun did not know the meaning of restraint yet. Not that she would care if Ah Chun did kill some of these new disciples but it was more of an issue with her getting a headache from the other elders complaining. She has already had to hold her own impulses in from all those idiot''s that were taking the first test slandering her daughter!


    "Chun''er understands mother. Chun''er will do her best to make sure to leave them with a strand of life." Mei Liling heard Ah Chun''s words and held her head with her hands, she already knew a headache was incoming.


    It was finally Ah Chun''s turn to enter the mystic realm. Stepping into the rip in the spatial distortion Ah Chun''s surroundings blurred for a split second before she found herself in a thickly dense forest. The air was damp and it was extremely hot. Ah Chun circulated her Spiritual Qi to ward off the heat. Looking around her surroundings all she could see were trees that reached the sky that were wrapped in vines that grew up the tree''s and on to the branches before descending back towards the ground. The sounds of demonic beasts could be heard all around. The howls and roars sounded off as if they were excited for the meals that had just arrived on their dinner table. There was sporadic ferns and other kinds of plants growing on the forest floor. Which one would have to be careful not to run into any kind of smaller demonic beast that could take advantage of the underbrush.


    After checking out her surroundings Ah Chun couldn''t help but be a little unhappy. It was not too long ago she had just left a forest and now she was put back into one for another ten days! She couldn''t help but lose interest in this test. She was all excited to enter this mystic realm only to find it to be a forest. But she also knew that she had to finish first in order to make her mother proud. It was just that she wished there would be some kind of change in scenery!


    After complaining about her situation in her heart she scanned the area with her divine sense to see if she could find any of the medallions. Sure enough, she had found two very close to her. But she did not find any other disciples. So she could only think that everyone was separated when they entered the mystic realm. After scanning one more time to be sure, Ah Chun headed off in the direction of the closest medallion.


    Ah Chun''s speculation was correct all the new disciples were indeed separated. Off in another part of the mystic realm was a young man of about thirteen to fourteen years old. His long black hair swayed in the wind as he stood on top of a tall tree. If one were to be looking at him at this moment and time one would see a glint in his narrow eyes.


    "I spotted her in the crowd earlier now that we are all separated it will be easier for me..." A sly smile showed in his face. He sniffed the air and headed off in a certain direction.


    At this time Mei Liling was sitting with the other elders next to Shi Quan. They were all watching the disciples through sight stones. Well, Mei Liling was trying to watch them but right now she was having a massive headache. Shi Quan has been pestering her ever since Ah Chun went into the mystic realm.


    "Will she really not kill anyone? You promised she wouldn''t kill anyone. What if she gets mad and kills one of the top disciples? You swear she will not kill anyone?" Shi Quan was acting like a nagging housewife as he questioned Mei Liling about Ah Chun.


    Mei Liling''s head was pounding from the mass of questions from Shi Quan. Her anger was starting to rise as he kept pestering her over and over with the same questions. She did not understand why this old man would not just listen to her words instead of asking over and over again. At this point, her head was hurting so much she could not take it anymore and exploded!


    "Will you shut up! If you ask me one more time whether or not my daughter will kill any of your precious disciples I will make sure that any disciple she does not kill is dead when they come out of the mystic realm. I will personally kill them all if you say another word!" Mei Liling yelled while giving Shi Quan a fierce look.


    All the other elders had cold sweat rolling down their back. They all knew that Mei Liling was not someone anyone should anger. She had a short temper and would do what she says without hesitation. Not to mention there was no one in the heavenly sword sect who was her match. Not even the sect master could win in a fight against her! All the elders secretly said a prayer for the new disciples and sect master.


    The Shi Quan quickly closed his mouth and did not utter another word. He knew if he pressed any more things would get ugly. He knew that Mei Liling gave him a reasonable amount of respect due to him being the sect master. But that did not mean she would not beat him up if he pushed too far. This was not just speculation. Since it had happened in the past and she hung him upside down at the entrance of the sect with nothing but his underwear on. It was the most shameful day of his life. In his thousands of years of life, he had never been so embarrassed as he had been that day.

 Chapter 44 - Mystic Realm Part Three

    Two days came and passed, Ah Chun now had over fifty medallions. The area she was transported to when she first entered the mystic realm had many medallions scattered all over. But within these past two days, she had yet to meet up with any other disciple. It was now the morning of the third day and Ah Chun had finally detected a few other disciples. She quickly made route to go check them out.


    Ah Chun was passing by a few tree''s when she detected someone getting near her. She stopped in her tracks as she saw a young male around thirteen to fourteen years old come out of the tree line. He stood in front of her with a lecherous smile on his face. Ah Chun looked him up and down and wondered where such a creature came from. His long black hair swayed as he looked at Ah Chun as if she was a piece of meat.


    "If I''m not wrong, you are one of those perverts my mother told me to stay away from. Please leave now otherwise don''t blame me for not being polite." Ah Chun said while having a look of disgust on her face.


    The young man standing in front of her was really fat and his fat pudgy face had pot marks and grease pouring out of his pores like a waterfall, really made Ah Chun want to puke. He was so disgusting that Ah Chun believed that not even a demonic beast would want to eat him. It was not even just his looks that were an issue even his body order was horrific. The smell alone could kill any birds that flew overhead. The more she looked the more her stomach was starting to turn.


    What Ah Chun did not know was that this young man in front of her had locked on to her from when he first saw her in the crowd before they had entered the mystic realm. He had been staring at her the whole time the Sect Master was explaining about the mystic realm. This young boy figured since he knew his looks could not getting anyone around his age he figured he would try to target this young looking girl and train her to be his bride in the future.


    "Hehe... Now, now little thing why don''t you come play with big brother here. Big brother will teach you all kinds of fun things." The disgusting fat pudgy face young man said with a lecherous look on his face. Drool dripped down from the side of his mouth as he slowly walked towards Ah Chun.


    "Are all the men in this sect all perverts? There were perverts during the first test and now there are perverts during the second test. Why are there perverts wherever I go since I came to this sect. I will have to talk to mother after this test and ask her to switch sects. This place has too many perverts." Ah Chun voiced her complaints out loud.


    Mei Liling who had been keeping an eye on Ah Chun this whole time was angry at first when she saw the disgusting pig being so lecherous towards her daughter. Which her spirit pressure was unconsciously pouring out of her and pressing down on all the elders. Even the Sect Master was under her spirit pressure influence. But after hearing Ah Chun''s words she started laughing. Her spirit pressure released and she looked over at Shi Quan.


    "Old Quan you here that my daughter says your a pervert!" Mei Liling who was laughing so hard that tears were rolling down her cheeks. Hearing what Mei Liling said Shi Quan just "humphed" and did not say anything. But secretly he was scared that Mei Liling''s daughter might actually convince Mei Liling to leave. He could not let that happen so he would have to try to bribe that daughter of hers as best as he could.


    Back on Ah Chun''s side, the disgusting fat pudgy faced young man had stopped in his tracks when he heard Ah Chun''s ranting. But what was worse was that she did not quit ranting she kept going on and on!


    "Although my mother said not to kill anyone. She also told me bad people do not deserve to live. So I will be fair and give you a warning. If you turn around and leave right now. I will not kill you." Normally Ah Chun would have a smile on her face but this disgusting fat pudgy faced young man was just too nauseating to even look at.


    Hearing himself being continuously berated. The disgusting fat pudgy faced young man could not take it anymore. He was boiling mad. This little girl did not know right from wrong!


    "Little girl since you can''t seem to respect your elders. I will have to teach you a lesson in place of your parents." With a roar, he launched himself at Ah Chun.


    With sword drawn the disgusting fat pudgy faced young man slashed his sword down at Ah Chun. Ah Chun just stared at it somewhat amazed. She did not think that this disgusting fat pudgy faced young man would attack so suddenly. It was the first time she had been attacked by another cultivator other than Mei Liling and she could not help but feel a bit dissatisfied. The disgusting fat pudgy faced young man was so slow!


    As the disgusting fat pudgy faced young man kept swinging his sword at Ah Chun. Ah Chun kept using her dancing lotus technique to dodge. Ah Chun looked like a leaf on the wind dancing. Her moves were so graceful and smooth it almost seemed as if she was a fairy. Every time the sword came near her she would use the force of the swing to propel herself away.


    The disgusting fat pudgy faced young man grinded his teeth in anger till there was nothing left but pulp. He could not understand why he could not hit her. Every time he swung at her she would dodge with such ease. It was like she was just out for a stroll. He could not accept this. He was now determined to take this little girl and train her to be obedient to him.


    Seeing that the disgusting fat pudgy faced young man eyes becoming more lecherous. Ah Chun decided it was time to end this. Slowly pulling out the Slaughter of Time. Her killing intent rushed out of her little body pressing down on the disgusting fat pudgy faced young man. Ah Chun did not want to go against Mei Liling''s order to not kill any of the disciples. But this disgusting fat pudgy faced young man was dangerous not just to her but to all the girls under the heavens! She would not let this disgusting fat pudgy faced young man taint any girl with his disgusting paws!


    The killing intent from Ah Chun stopped the disgusting fat pudgy faced young man in his tracks. The sweat on his body started to pour out faster. The killing intent was so strong that he was unable to move. Ah Chun wasted no time, her body flickered and the next moment a head was flying through the air. Blood sprayed and covered Ah Chun.


    Mei Liling who was watching everything that was happening. Could only shake her head. Her main thought was now she had to wash yet another set of clothes. She could not understand why this daughter of hers could not just do a clean cut!


    Sitting on Mei Liling''s left side, Shi Quan was softly sobbing and muttering to himself. ''She promised that she would not kill anyone. She killed him so fast his recovery crystal did not even go off!'' Shi Quan''s expression was grim. He could not say anything about it, so he could only hope that this would be the only death. It had been one hundred years since the last death during an admissions test. Shi Quan could only sit there weeping silently.

 Chapter 45 - Mystic Realm Part Four

    It was now the sixth day and Ah Chun had over eight hundred medallions. Most of which came from people who tried to rob her of her medallions. Like this trio of older girls who seem to come from a noble background that are currently standing in front of Ah Chun right now.


    "Little girl our pristine wonderful majestic Young Miss here has come to give you the honor of handing over all your medallions to her. She promises that when she gets to be an inner sect disciple that she will take you in as her servant. You have no idea how many young ladies are lining up to be our Young Miss''s servant." One of the girls said. This young girl who spoke was standing to the left side of another girl who had a tiara on her head and was wearing a blue robe. This girl in the blue robe was giving off a noble aura as if she was some countries princess. The girl who spoke was pointing at her as she babbled on and on about how wonderful her young miss was.


    To Ah Chun who was standing there listening to this farce. Could not help but think of Li Feng Gou from her home village. The girl with the tiara on her head had her nose in the air as if she was someone important just like how Li Feng Gou used to do when he bullied Ah Chun. Since this was not the first time she had heard such babbling Ah Chun just released her spirit pressure which hit these poor young ladies like a mountain. Their backs were instantly soaked in sweat as they were forced down to the ground.


    "Let''s see now since you three girls are so nice to kneel to me. I will allow you three to hand over all your medallions to me and I will release the Spirit Pressure on your bodies. " Ah Chun who was somewhat angry after people had tried to rob her over and over again, puffed out her cheeks and crossed her arms across her chest.


    The three girls on the ground were scared out of their minds. They did not realize that they had come across a little devil. The three girls frantically pulled out all the medallions that they had and placed them on the ground in front of themselves. Ah Chun smiled and slowly walked towards them. But once she got three meters away all three girls fainted.


    "What, again? Why is it that they all faint when I get near them. I''m not really putting a lot of spirit pressure on them." Ah Chun picked up the medallions which totaled three hundred altogether.


    Ah Chun could tell that they must have robbed a lot of people to have so many medallions. Even some of the bigger groups she had encountered only had a max of one hundred medallions. It was very hard to find these medallions without using divine sense. It was very likely that most of these new disciples have yet to open their mystic eye. But one thing she could not understand is why did they all faint when she went to pick up the medallions? This was a question that will plague Ah Chun for years to come...


    "Elder Mei your daughter robbed another group of disciples..." Shi Quan said with a wry smile on his face.


    "Hah! They tried to rob her first so she did the right thing. At least they are alive!" Mei Liling gave Shi Quan a dirty look before turning back to continue watching her precious daughter.


    Shi Quan secretly sighed. He knew it was lucky that there had only been one death so far. He did not understand why all these new disciples were so dumb that they did not know to stay away from the little devil. Each time someone tried to rob her he was sweating buckets hoping for a peaceful outcome.


    It was finally the morning of the tenth day and Ah Chun heard a shattering sound coming from the pouch that was hanging off her waist. A bright light enveloped her as the scenery changed for a split second before she found herself at the entrance of the mystic realms spatial distortion. A few elders were standing there awaiting the return of all the disciples. The second part if the admissions test was finally over.

 Chapter 46 - Is It Love? Part One

    Slowly but surely all the disciples except one came out of the mystic realm. Ah Chun waited to be the last one to leave. She hurriedly walked through the spatial distortion. The scene before her eyes once more blurred and seconds later she was back in the spot she had been before she entered the mystic realm. She had only taken two steps when she was instantly embraced.


    "Chun''er did so well! Mother is proud of you!" Mei Liling who had been waiting ten days instantly pulled Ah Chun into a hug.


    She was very happy that Ah Chun did so well. Though she knows this kind of test would be easy for Ah Chun she still could not help but worry. She hugged Ah Chun tight and Ah Chun reciprocated by burying her head into Mei Liling''s stomach and wrapping her arms around her waist. This sight was seen by all the disciples. The three girls who had just been woken up by an Elder, had their jaws drop to the floor. Now they realized that they got off lucky. That little girl was Elder Mei''s Daughter! It was no wonder she was so strong!


    "Mother this is boring everyone is so weak. They kept coming at me one after the other but they all ended up fainting when I got near them. I only used half my spirit pressure on them!" Ah Chun had a pouty face on while spilling out all her grievances.


    Mei Liling did not know whether to laugh or cry. The words Ah Chun said was not loud but with a cultivator''s heightened sense of hearing, they would be able to hear her words clearly even if they were far away. All the people who had fainted wanted to cough up blood. She only used half her spiritual pressure? What kind of freak was this little girl? But there were also those who heard Ah Chun who did not meet her in the mystic realm that took her words as a provocation.


    "Too weak... Listen here little gir¡­." One new disciple did not get to finish his words when he felt a spirit pressure so strong he was smashed to the ground. His body left an imprint where he fell.


    "See Mother look how boring this is! He didn''t even finish what he was saying!" Ah Chun bit her lower lip as she looked at the man who was struggling on the ground with pity in her eyes.


    This time all the disciple''s jaw''s dropped. They now realized that they were very lucky they did not run into this little devil in the mystic realm! They would have lost their medallions if they did. This little girl was too scary!


    "Mother knows Chun''er, it''s not that Mother wanted Chun''er to fight strong opponents right now, but it was more to get used to fighting against other cultivators. So these are the best fodder for Chun''er''s training that Mother could find." Mei Liling smiled and patted Ah Chun on the head. This entire time They had forgotten the male disciple who was still being pressured by Ah Chun''s Spirit Pressure.


    What Mei Liling said made the crowd want to spit up blood. They were all thinking the same thing. ''What''s with this mother and daughter pair!'' The new disciples couldn''t help but have their blood boil. Each word from Mei Liling and Ah Chun was like a slap in the face for these young cultivators. Most of which come from prestigious cultivating families. Even though Ah Chun had already shown her strength they still could not back down now that they have heard so much.


    "You little brat you better hope that you are not in the third round, otherwise I will teach you to respect those older than you! " A female disciple who could not hold back her anger shouted.


    At this time a rather loud throat-clearing sound was heard from behind the group of disciples. When everyone turned to look they all saw Shi Quan standing on stage looking down at everyone. This made the group of people swallow back their anger and show respect the Shi Quan. Shi Quan snuck a peek at Ah Chun and Mei Liling and only went to speak after he saw Mei Liling gesture to continue. She then told Ah Chun she had to go and left to go back on stage.


    "Now that the second round of the admission test is over we will now have each of you come up stage and hand over all the medallions you have gathered. The one hundred disciples that have gathered the most medallions will be allowed to take part in the third part of the admissions test to try their luck at becoming an inner disciple. The third part of the admissions test will be one on one battles. With that being said, let''s start by having you bring up the medallions you have gathered." Shi Quan finished his words then went to sit back down. A few elders got up from their seats and started doc.u.menting the medallions that the new disciples brought up.

 Chapter 47 - Is It Love? Part Two

    One by one the line moved as the new disciples brought up their medallions. There were quite a few who had stood off to the side with an embarrassed look on their faces. Ah Chun who had seen these people figured that they had not been able to find any medallions. She had also recognized a few of the disciples to be people who had originally tried to rob her of her own medallions only to end up on the losing side and got their medallions stolen instead.


    Upon the high stage, there was a large array that worked as a ranking board. The ranking board used Spiritual Qi to write out the name of the disciple and the number of medallions that they turned in. The names changed with every disciple that went up.


    Right now the highest number was three hundred and twenty. The one who turned these in was a young girl that seemed to be around eleven years old named Zhi Ruo who was currently on stage. Ah Chun looked up at this young girl around eleven years of age and was amazed at how beautiful she was. This girl Zhi Rou had long silver hair that glittered in the sun. Her phoenix eyes were dark and deep so much so that one could get lost in them. Her red lips contrasted well with her white porcelain skin. Ah Chun thought to herself, ''If I was a boy I would have fallen in love at first sight. This girl was truly the meaning of the phrase "A beauty that could cause the downfall of a nation". '' Ah Chun could not take her eyes off this girl.


    Zhi Rou who was standing on stage felt that someone was staring at her intensely and looked around to see who it was. Being a cultivator these types of feelings were warning signs that she should be careful. But when her eyes fell on Ah Chun who was obviously staring at her. Their eyes met and Zhi Rou felt as if she had been struck by lightning and her cheeks started to redden. Zhi Rou did not know why but when she looked at this girl her heart began to pound and her face began to feel hot. She quickly shook her head and ran off the stage. She stood off to the side where the current top disciples were standing. Lowering her head to look at the ground trying to calm her pounding heart. Ah Chun who watched the girl leave the stage felt it was a shame that the girl left. Her beauty was something to be looked at.


    Three hours passed and it was finally Ah Chun''s turn. Zhi Rou still held first place, while the second place and below kept changing left and right. As Ah Chun walked up on stage she felt a pair of intense eyes on her. Ah Chun looked over to see Zhi Rou quickly looking away with a red face. Ah Chun thought nothing of it and walked up to the table that was used to count the medallions. Mei Liling who was sitting in her seat on stage and had caught all the interactions between Ah Chun and Zhi Rou. Mei Liling smiled slyly, a glint of light could be seen in her eyes. Nobody knew what she was thinking at this time.


    Ah Chun stood in front of the table and started to pull hand full after hand full of medallions from her interspatial ring. Since her hands were small, it took a total of fifteen minutes to get all the medallions out of her ring. When she was done the entire table was covered in medallions. All the disciples were speechless after seeing Ah Chun take out so many medallions. The elders who were counting did not say anything they had all seen everything that happened in the mystic realm so it was not surprising that Ah Chun had so many medallions.


    Once they had finished counting the medallions the ranking board''s number one spot finally changed. Zhi Rou''s name was moved to second place while Ah Chun''s name appeared in the first row signaling her taking first place. The total number of medallions reached one thousand two hundred. This number reached a new record for The Heavenly Sword Sect''s admissions test. Shi Quan was sitting in his seat stroking his beard while nodding. He thought this little girl really did match up to being Mei Liling''s daughter.


    Ah Chun was the last to go up, which brought the second test to an end. Ah Chun walked off the stage and stood next to Zhi Rou. Zhi Rou kept sneaking peeks at Ah Chun with her cheeks flushed red. Ah Chun noticed Zhi Rou sneaking peeks at her and turned and smiled. This caused Zhi Roy''s face to turn red all the way to her ears. Zhi Rou kept playing with her fingers and continued to sneak peeks at Ah Chun. Finally, after a few minutes of mustering up her courage, she turned to Ah Chun opened her mouth¡­


    "That ends the second part of the admissions test. For the 100 disciples that will have a chance to prove themselves in the third part of the admissions test congratulations. For the rest, you can follow Elder Sheng to get situated in your courtyards. The rest will follow me towards the arena before heading off to rest." Shi Quan voice bellowed out as poor Zhi Rou was interrupted.


    Zhi Rou was utterly embarrassed and cursed the Sect Master in her heart. ''Why did he have to choose that moment to speak!? Why couldn''t he wait till after I talked to her!? Does the Sect Master have something against me? It took everything I had to try to talk to her!'' Zhi Rou''s lips turned into a frown. She was really depressed at this moment.


    Ah Chun who had noticed the girl wanted to say something to her but was interrupted, felt bad when she noticed the girl was about to cry. Ah Chun reached over her little hand and grabbed Zhi Rou''s hand in an effort to try to comfort her. This surprised Zhi Rou at first before blushing and gripping Ah Chun''s hand. The two girls looked at each other smiled and started giggling. The two did not know but an inseparable bond was formed at this time and a friendship that would last for centuries had just been created. Mei Liling, who saw everything got up from her seat and whispered into Shi Quan''s ear. Which in turn made Shi Quan look at Mei Liling with a shocked expression, but did not say anything and just nodded.

 Chapter 48 - Is It Love? Part Three

    Everyone started to head over to the transportation array. Ah Chun and Zhi Rou followed along while holding hands. The two got along really well. This was probably due to their closeness in age, they were the youngest out of the whole group of disciples. It was actually really surprising that Zhi Rou was unaffected by the killing intent that was unconsciously emitted from Ah Chun''s body. Though Ah Chun herself had no idea she was even emitting such killing intent and with how Zhi Rou was acting all bashfully with Ah Chun she probably will not know any time soon.


    After passing through the array all the disciples were brought to a huge open area that was set in a deep gorge called Devil''s Gorge. It was positioned between Destiny Peak and the second peak Dragon Fist Peak in the Heavenly Sword Sect. In the middle of this Devil''s Gorge was a large platform that looked to be chiseled out of the surrounding rock. It was made this way in order to easily repair it after any fights that were held within it. There was an array embedded into the platform to resist the impacts of attacks and also, to keep spectators safe there was another array outside the arena that would form a wall of Spiritual Qi to block out attacks.


    When all the one hundred disciples that were going to be taking the third admissions test arrived at the arena, Shi Quan jumped up on to the stage and faced them raising his hand to single everyone to quiet down. "In three days time, I will expect every one of you here for the third round of admissions. The last test will consist of one on one battles and you will each fight until you lose. The test will last four days. Once you lose that is it for you. You can either stay and watch the fights or ask an elder to help settle into one of the outer sect disciple courtyards so you can begin your cultivation. " Shi Quan paused for a minute and gestured to one of the elders to start an array. The array screen lit up showing a number and next to the number was the names of two disciples. "As you can see here the number and names next to each other represents the order of the fights. Our first fight will be Ah Chun versus Zhi Rou." Shi Quan snuck a peek at Mei Liling who just nodded at him. He then continued to announce the battles.


    Ah Chun looked at the names on the board and frowned. She did not want to have to fight her newfound friend. This was the first friend she had made that was close to her in age. But now she was forced to fight her. Ah Chun looked over at Zhi Rou who also had a frown on her face. Feeling Ah Chun''s gaze Zhi Rou locked her eyes with Ah Chun''s, her eyes became red as she was about to start crying.


    "I do not want to fight Little ChunChun!" Zhi Rou tear''s started to roll down her face.


    Even though the two girls had just met Zhi Rou really liked Ah Chun ever since she saw her. As someone who had to grow up in a prestigious cultivating family, she was expected to do nothing but cultivate since she was young. This was especially true when her parents found out she had mystic spiritual roots. She was confined within the family and received all kinds of cultivation resources but she was not allowed to do anything but cultivate.


    After breaking through to the first stage of Qi Condensation at the age of eleven she was told that she would be taking the admissions test for the Heavenly Sword Sect. She was left alone to fend for herself as soon as the test started and had been alone all the way until she met Ah Chun. The only reason she got so many medallions was because she had fished in troubled waters and stole medallions that the people were fighting over right from under their noses.


    After the test, she had seen Ah Chun staring at her from afar. Zhi Rou was stunned to see such a young girl who was even younger than her. When their eyes met for the first time she got lost in those big round deep dark eyes that Ah Chun had. Her heart had sped up and she could feel her face starting to heat up. Not understanding what was happening she had to quickly run off the stage to hide her embarrassment. Then when Ah Chun had stood next to her, Zhi Rou was doing everything she could to keep calm.


    She could feel the killing intent that was coming off of Ah Chun and it almost made her scared of her at first. But when Ah Chun turned and smiled at her. Zhi Rou felt as if her heart was going to burst. So she ignored the killing intent and tried to muster up her courage to talk to Ah Chun to only be interrupted by the Sect Master. Ah Chun had seen all of this and held her hand to comfort her. They started talking and quickly became friends. But now, they were going to be forced to fight each other! Zhi Rou did not like this one bit! Thinking about it hard she made her decision.

 Chapter 49 - Is It Love? Part Four

    "Little ChunChun I will forfeit the match I can''t fight you! No, I will not fight you. You are the first friend I have ever had. There is no way I can fight you." Zhi Rou said as she pushed back her tears, determination was written all over her face.


    Without waiting for Ah Chun to reply, Zhi Rou looked up at Shi Quan Who was standing on the stage and yelled. "Sect Master can I forfeit my match I can not fight Ah Chun. " Shi Quan looked down at the girl who was standing next to Ah Chun. But before he could say anything Mei Liling had gotten out of her seat and walked to stand next to Shi Quan. Her gaze fell onto Zhi Ro.


    "May I ask why you will not fight my daughter?" Mei Liling applied a little bit of Spirit Pressure onto Zhi Rou.


    When Mei Liling''s spirit pressure pressed down on to Zhi Rou, Ah Chun did not move. Mei Liling and sent her a voice transmission to trust her. Since her mother had said so she would listen and stand to the side. Zhi Rou was now slightly hunched over and sweating as she tried to resist Mei Liling''s Spirit Pressure. She knew that this was a test that Ah Chun''s mother was giving her. She had to stand strong and pass this test so she can continue to be friends with Ah Chun. "Elder Mei, the reason I do not want to fight your daughter is that we just became friends. She is my first friend and I would rather be beaten to a pulp by your daughter than to ruin the friendship we have just started. Even if I did fight her with everything I had. I know I would still not win against her. So please let me forfeit my match... " Zhi Rou barely finished her words before she could no longer take the Spirit Pressure from Mei Liling and fell towards the ground.


    Ah Chun saw Zhi Rou falling and quickly reached out to catch her. Ah Chun looked up at her mother who had just released the Spirit Pressure on Zhi Rou and looked at them with a soft expression. Ah Chun breathed a sigh of relief, it seemed that her new friend had passed her mother''s test.


    "Good! I accept your answer. As of today Zhi Rou you will follow my daughter and you will live with her at the Twin Healing Peaks. " Mei Liling gave Zhi Rou and Ah Chun a soft smile. She was happy that Ah Chun finally had a friend around her age. Not that she did not like Yu Yan but Yu Yan was her sworn sister. Which is different from a full pledge friend.


    "Th-Thank you Elder Mei!" Zhi Rou broke down and tears started to flow, she was so happy she could not help but cry. She did not expect to be able to even stay with Ah Chun. She felt like she was in a dream.


    Ah Chun gently hugged her until she finished crying. She was happy that she would be able to have her friend around all the time. Peering eyes of the other cultivators looked over at them as they gossiped about the events. Some were happy for Zhi Rou while others were jealous of her luck. She had befriended Elders Mei''s daughter and was now allowed to live with her on the Twin Healing Peaks. These two mountain peaks other than the Divine Sword Peak that the Sect master lived on, had the most Spiritual Qi. At this time many disciples were deciding whether they should try to warm up to Ah Chun or not. If they pretended to be her friend then maybe they could also move to the Twin Healing Peaks too. This was another reason why Mei Liling said what she said in front of so many people. She wanted Ah Chun to learn the ugliness of people''s hearts. That greed will come in all forms. The more test Ah Chun has to go through now will only help her growth in the future. It was at this time that one of the disciples found something was wrong and spoke up.


    "Sect Master why is Elder Mei''s daughter taking the third admissions test, if she is already a core disciple? I thought this was a test to decide who will become an inner sect disciple." A burly young man around twenty-five years old asked.


    Shi Quan looked at the burly young man and just shook his head. He glanced at Mei Liling who was also staring at the burly young man. He sighed before opening his mouth to answer." She is taking these tests for her experience. The outcome of the fights will have no effect on anyone. But in order to be fair if anyone is able to beat Ah Chun then this old man will make that disciple a core disciple."


    Shi Quan''s words made a lot of disciples exclaim in surprise and they all had the same thought and that was to defeat Ah Chun with everything they had! Being able to become a core disciple right as one entered the sect would be huge. The resources that core disciples got were ten times that of what inner sect disciples got. In the face of such a tempting offer, all the disciples had completely forgotten Ah Chun''s earlier display of power. While they were still scheming and plotting on how to defeat Ah Chun. Shi Quan finished his speech and sent everyone off to their temporary residents. They would all have three days rest before the third admissions test.

 Chapter 50 - First Encounter With Ning Shen Part One

    After the announcement from Shi Quan, Ah Chun, Mei Liling, and Zhi Rou went to a small courtyard that was not too far from the Devil''s Gorge entrance. This is where they will stay until the end of the admissions test before moving to the Twin Healing Peaks. On this night Mei Liling had left Ah Chun with Zhi Rou to finish up some work that she had been putting off since she returned to the sect.


    It was now dark out, Ah Chun and Zhi Rou were in the middle of cultivating. The location of the courtyard and the Twin Healing Peaks was quite far even for someone with high cultivation such as Mei Liling would take an hour just to go between the two. To people who knew about this might take advantage of this time to do something sinister.


    Ah Chun was in the process of circulating her Qi when she felt something was wrong. She felt a fluctuation in the Spiritual Qi in the air and quickly got up and rushed into the room Zhi Rou was in. The door to the room slammed loudly against the wall which scared Zhi Rou who was in the middle of circulating her Qi. Not saying a word Ah Chun ran over to Zhi Rou grabbed her by the arm, pulled her out of the room, and pushed her to the ground. Zhi Rou who was completely confused about what was going on started to blush because of Ah Chun''s action.


    "Get down!" Ah Chun did not explain as she pushed Zhi Rou to the floor.


    "Li-Little Chunchun what are you do..." Zhi Rou''s words cut out when she finally felt the Spiritual Qi fluctuation.


    Not too long after a loud vibrating sound was heard as a massive sword light smashed through the ceiling of the stone house. It disintegrated everything in its path and landed and exploded right where Zhi Rou''s room was creating a long sword scar. Zhi Rou''s face paled she had no idea what was going on but she knows if Ah Chun did save her just now she would have been dead.


    The dust and debris in the air caused Ah Chun to cough as she waved her hand trying to push it all away. As the dust cleared Ah Chun looked up to see a young boy around twelve to thirteen years old floating up in the sky. His long black hair swayed in the breeze. The moonlight that shone down on his white jaded skin made his already handsome looks even more stunning. His sword-like eyebrows raised up seeing that he had missed his target. This was the first time he had ever missed his target before. He was paid good money to kill this little girl who was now staring at him with hateful eyes. But for some reason when he looked into those big round deep dark eyes, he could not help but think it would be too much of a pity to kill her. If she was this quick to react now wouldn''t it be more fun to play with her when she grew more!


    "What is the meaning of this? Why did you attack us?" Ah Chun was very angry but the feeling she got from this young boy in the sky, was that he was very powerful! She somehow knew she would not win in a fight against him. The young boy in the sky looked down at the little girl who was puffing her cheeks out in anger. He tilted his head back and laughed.


    "Little thing, grow up and grow stronger so we can play in the future." His smile widened as he watched the little girl getting angrier by the second.


    "Who are you calling a little thing and who would want to play with you! You destroyed our house for what reason?" Ah Chun was now pointing at the young boy in the sky. The young boy laughed again without saying anything and went to turn to leave but stopped as he gazed at the girl behind Ah Chun and his eyes widen in surprise.


    ''So not only did i miss the target i actually attacked the wrong person altogether. Excellent! Very good! Not only did I not attack the right target but she was even able to save her friend!'' The young boy thought to himself. A streak of light could be seen in his eyes as he looked down into Ah Chun''s eyes.


    "Little thing remember the name, Ning Shen. We will meet again!" After leaving his name his body flickered and disappeared.


    Ah Chun saw the young boy disappear and stomped her feet in anger. She couldn''t believe that he just showed up attacked them and then disappeared into thin air! The worst part of the whole ordeal was he kept calling her little thing this little thing that and telling her to grow up quickly. How was she supposed to grow up quickly when she was going to be stuck looking like this for thousands of years! She had so much anger built up she did not know what to do with it!


    "Who wants to meet you again!" Ah Chun yelled out in anger.

 Chapter 51 - First Encounter With Ning Shen Part Two

    In the town, right outside the Heavenly Sword Sect, a figure appeared out of thin air inside a room in an inn. A young boy walked over and looked at the man in front of him who was bowing to him. This young boy was none other than Ning Shen.


    "Young master, shall we be leaving?" The man who had his head bowed said.


    "Not right now, I have found a fun toy to play with. I have to make sure nothing gets near it that will cause my fun time to be interrupted when that little thing finally grows." Ning Shen said with a smile on his face. This smile had a hint of sadistic intent which could send shivers down anyone''s spine.


    The man with his head bowed looked up and shivered when he saw that smile. Nothing ever good happened when his young master smiled like that. He felt bad for whoever had caught his young master''s eye.


    "But your sister..." The man asked his body shaking since he knew this topic was very sensitive.


    "It''s fine as long we lay low for a while. My sister''s friend is also currently in this realm. I can''t let her contact my sister for now or I will be dragged back. Let us get ourselves settled into this realm first before I go back. So, for now, Qin Sha go find a spot suitable to raise some pigs." Ning Shen walked over to the window and looked up at the sky. The smile on his face got even wider as he thought of that little thing that was so raging mad.


    "Yes, Young Master." Qin Sha Cupped his hands, bowed, and disappeared from where he stood.


    Currently, Ah Chun was still stomping her feet in anger heard a rustling coming from behind her. It was then that she remembered that Zhi Rou was almost killed. "Rourou are you okay!?" Ah Chun quickly ran over to Zhi Rou.


    "Yes, thanks to you. If it was not for you I would have died..." Zhi Rou''s face was pale she had come so close to death. If not for Ah Chun''s quick reactions she would have disintegrated along with everything else in that sword light. Just the thought of this made Zhi Rou burst out in tears. She had never experienced such a near-death situation such as this before. So once she had finally relaxed from being safe her tears started to roll down her cheeks.


    "Rourou are you ok did you get hurt?" Seeing Zhi Rou suddenly start crying made Ah Chun start to panic thinking Zhi Rou was badly hurt. Ah Chun looked over every part of Zhi Rou''s body only to sigh in relief to see that nothing was wrong. Ah Chun then pulled Zhi Rou into a hug letting her cry.


    About half of the stone house was completely gone. The incident had also caused the other disciples to come out of their courtyards to see what was going on. What they saw was a large sword scar where the right half of the stone house should have been. The disciples were talking amongst themselves when a loud voice came from the sky.


    "Chun''er!" Mei Liling came flying over and upon seeing half of the stone house missing and the long sword scar, Mei Liling''s eyebrows furrowed and worried look appeared on her face when Ah Chun was nowhere in sight.


    "Mother we''re fine." Ah Chun yelled out as she pulled Zhi Rou with her and walked out of the stone house. But when she looked around and saw that Mei Liling was standing in the air, Ah Chun was stunned, she had no idea Mei Liling could fly. ''Mother is really powerful!'' Ah Chun thought when she saw this.


    " Who did this?" Mei Liling asked as she floated down and pulled both Ah Chun and Zhi Rou into a hug. She could not think of anyone that her daughter could have made enemies with.


    "It was a young boy named Ning Shen." Ah Chun said as she was grinding her teeth. She was still mad because of what he kept calling her. Just the thought of being called little thing over and over again made her seethe with anger. Right now Ah Chun was so focused on what he was calling her that she had completely forgotten that he had destroyed half of the stone house and almost killed Zhi Rou.


    Mei Liling, on the other hand, went quiet when she heard the name, Ning Shen. Mei Liling knew who Ning Shen was but what she did not get was why he would go out of his way to attack her daughter. ''The only reason he would go out of his way to come here to do anything knowing that she was here was unless he was pai¡­'' Mei Liling''s thought process came to a halt. ''Some bastard had actually hired Ning Shen to assassinate her daughter!''


    "Good! Very good!" Mei Liling shouted out. This shout surprised both Ah Chun and Zhi Rou.


    "Chun''er do not worry Mother will get to the bottom of this. Anyone who tries to kill my daughter is only seeking a path worse than death!" Mei Liling patted Ah Chun''s head. But her inner thoughts right now were: ''Since you came down to this realm I''m guessing your sister does not know you are here. So I will give you a helping hand and will send a message to her right away.'' Ning Shen who had just settled down to cultivate felt a cold chill run down his spine.


    Around the corner hidden in the dark was a figure dressed in black that was watching all the events from start to finish. Their face contorted as they cursed quietly "Stinking brat! This is not the end!" Flicking their sleeves the figure vanished into the night.

 Chapter 52 - Continuous Battles?

    It was finally the day for the third admissions test to begin. Ah Chun was already waiting at the arena with Mei Liling, Zhi Rou, and Yu Yan. Mei Liling had Yu Yan come watch the battles to give her a small break from her cultivation. Which made Yu Yan happy to be able to watch her little sister perform.


    After the incident that had happened three days ago, Mei Liling had given Ah Chun a life-saving charm that would teleport her to a random location a far distance away. Since someone had wanted to assassinate Ah Chun she would not let them get away with it. She had already sent people out to investigate this matter to find out who was behind it.


    All the elders were sitting in a viewing area that was built over the course of the three days. There was also a lot of other outer sect disciples that had come to watch the show. Shi Quan stood up and looked out over all the disciples who were participating in the test. "As i said before these matches are going to be one on one battles. But there has been a change in how the battles will be done. Since we have a disciple who is already a core disciple upon entry she will have to fight each and every one of you today. This will give all of you who want a chance at the core disciple spot that I promised a few days ago. That is if you are able to defeat Ah Chun, Elder Mei''s daughter. So Ah Chun come up to the arena. Those who wish to try their luck line up next to the arena."


    Ah Chun made her way to the arena she did so by stomping her little feet as she was still thinking about Ning Shen from three days ago and how he kept calling her little thing. She didn''t know why but just the thought of that boy really aggravated her. The way he was just standing on air with a haughty look on his face while he looked down on her really got on her nerves!


    Ah Chun reached the stage and was tapping her foot as she was lost in thought. A young burly man walked up on stage, took one look at Ah Chun, and scoffed."Little thing you shou..." The young burly man''s words fell into Ah Chun''s ears, her eyebrow twitched, and with a quick step, she appeared in front of the young burly man. The young burly man did not get to finish his sentence before she balled up her little fist, brought her arm back, before throwing it forward with her full strength right in his face, releasing all her pent up anger. His face caved in as the fist landed and was flung headfirst off the stage flying straight into the Devil''s Gorge''s walls where his head got embedded.


    "Chun''er what did Mother tell you?" Mei Liling could not believe what she just saw. She had told her daughter to not use all her strength because these new disciples would not be able to handle it and will die just from a punch. Case in point, the young burly man she just punched. She looked at Shi Quan who was just about to finish his speech and was now looking at her. Mei Liling just sighed and shrugged. Clearly saying what''s done is done.


    "But Mother! He called Chun''er little thing." Ah Chun yelled back trying to plead her innocence. She bit her lip and looked at her mother like she was seriously wronged.


    Seeing her daughters face Mei Liling could only sigh. Mei Liling had realized her daughter was upset since she had met Ning Shen and the word little seemed to be an off-limits word right now. Even Zhi Rou and Yu Yan suffered from her ignoring them for an entire day because they used the word little. But what was worse was that the disciple she just killed had said "little thing" , which was basically asking for a death sentence. So it was his fault for trying to antagonize someone stronger than him.


    "Ok Mother understands Chun''er¡­ Are you feeling better now?" Mei Liling asked as she sighed.


    "Un! Much better!" Ah Chun was really feeling much better now that she had released her pent up anger.


    "Okay, just be careful not to kill anyone now. If you do not kill another disciple before the end of the test I will remove the array on your back when the test is over. " Mei Liling decided it was time to remove the array on her back. This would allow her power to soar to new heights. Now that she was being targeted, any advantages she could gain right now to save her life when she needed it was a good thing. When the array is removed her mobility will be raised by thousands of times more than before.


    Shi Quan was watching all the ongoings and seeing the blue faces of all the new disciples he could only shake his head and curse in his heart. ''This daughter of Mei Liling''s is really too much!'' He turned to the crowd and looked over and let out another sigh. This was the first time in the sect''s history that such things had ever happened. Normally the student who caused such issues would be punished but this time around he could only swallow the actions down since it was Mei Lilings daughter that was the cause of it. She was not punishable by anyone in the sect other than Mei Liling. He sighed once more before opening his mouth to speak. "Does anyone else want to try?" Although he already knew the answer he still had to ask. But all he got was 98 disciples all shaking their heads in sync rejecting the offer.


    "Since no one else wants to try then Ah Chun will be considered the top student of the new disciples." After he said his words he quickly turned his head behind him to see if Mei Liling agreed. He only relaxed when he saw her nodding her head.

 Chapter 53 - Sneaky Little Devil Part One

    Since Ah Chun now was done with the testing Mei Liling decided there was no point in them staying to watch the ending. So she decided to take the trio to the Twin Healing Peaks to get Ah Chun settled in. It would also safeguard her from any more assassination attempts since one would need to be extremely powerful to bypass her protection array.


    The plants rustled as the wind blew, fields of herbs could be seen wherever the eye looked. The various colors of the herbs intertwined making the landscape look like a painting. This was the first thing Ah Chun saw when she stepped into the Twin Healing Peaks. Ah Chun breathed in a deep breath as soon as she entered. The scent of herbs was dense but mixed together made for a very refreshing smell. It reminded Ah Chun of the scent of the alchemy room back in Dust Village. Which was a scent that shed really liked. Mei Liling always smelled like this so it was a very relaxing smell.


    "Chun''er this mountain is now yours. The herbs here are taken care of by array formations so you do not need to worry about taking care of them. Starting tomorrow you will be learning how to refine pills so use these herbs here for your practice. Yu Yan and Zhi Rou you two will also be learning with Chun''er on how to refine pills. Although right now you two are marked down as Chun''er''s caretakers, you will be living here with Chun''er so you will be receiving the same benefits as any other core disciple. At some point in the future, I will officially change your status from an outer sect disciple to a core disciple when the time is right. Yu Yan, you should be all set for cultivation techniques as well as resources right? " Mei Liling Turned to look at Yu Yan.


    "Yes, Elder Mei. I have plenty to use thank you! I will not disappoint you" Yu Yan bowed her head she was very excited to hear that she will be an official core disciple at some point in the future. Now she just needed to work hard so that she would not disappoint Mei Liling.


    "Mmm, that is what I want to hear. From now on you do not need to call me Elder Mei, you can just call me Mother. Just like your sister does. I will take care of your core disciple status tomorrow. You will need to work hard to catch up to your sister and I want you to take good care of her for me. Now that I am back in the sect, I will have a lot of things that I will need to do so I will need to rely on you to help Chun''er okay Yan''er?" Yu Yan froze she was having a hard time grasping the situation. She looked at the soft smile on Mei Liling''s face and started to cry. She had no idea what she did to receive such good fortune for someone like Mei Liling to look after her as her own daughter.


    Ah Chun was very happy for her big sister. Mei Liling had talked to her about taking Yu Yan as her daughter aswell the previous night. She had taken a liking to her after they had been living together for a while. Since Yu Yan was an orphan there was no need to hold back and could just take her in as her daughter without issues. When Ah Chun first heard of this idea her eyes lit up and immediately agreed. And now seeing how it was really happening a big smile formed on Ah Chun''s face as she walked over and wrapped her tiny arms around the two of them as she joined in on the hug. Zhi Rou who was watching this scene only had one thought ''Lucky I want a hug by Little Chunchun to.'' Even though she was complaining internally about not getting a hug from Ah Chun she was still very happy for Yu Yan.


    After a few minutes, the three separated and Mei Liling changed her focus to Zhi Rou. "Zhi Rou here are a few cultivation manuals and some cultivation resources. Once you reach the fifth Stage of Qi Condensation I will work on your core disciple status." Mei Liling then leaned in and whispered "I tested you that day to see where you stood when it came to Chun''er. Your feelings may not be as pure as it seems in some sense or another but they are not sinister or negative feelings. So I want you to promise me that you will never betray Chun''er and do not force your own feelings on to her. If sometime in the future when she learns about such things and is willing I will not say a word but you have to let her decide for herself. I just want you to be a good friend to Chun''er" Mei Liling backed up and gave Zhi Rou a smile.


    Zhi Rou''s face turned bright red. She understood what Mei Liling was talking about. All she knew was that she wanted to be Ah Chun''s friend and as for those other feelings that welled up inside her she really did not understand herself. As long as she could continue being friends with Ah Chun she was happy. "Thank you, I "Promise" to do my best Elder Mei." Zhi Rou cupped her hands and bowed. She had emphasized the word "promise" to allow Mei Liling to understand she was also answering to what she had just said to her.


    "Good since that''s all settled let''s head to the peak." With Mei Liling in the lead, the rest of the three girls followed along.

 Chapter 54 - Sneaky Little Devil Part Two

    It took a few hours to reach the peak but that was only because they were stopping every so often to look at the scenery. When they got to the peak there were three immortal caves dug out from the mountain peak. As Ah Chun walked up to look at the Immortal caves she stopped in the middle where there was one to her left, one to her right, and another right in front of her. Pointing her little finger at the immortal cave entrance in front of her she asked: "Why is this entrance so small compared to the others?" Her gaze landed on Yu Yan.


    "Yeah... Well¡­ You see li¡­ Ahem... Chunchun, Big Sister just thought it would look cute. So if it is not to Chunchun''s liking Big Sister can make it bigger right away!" Yu Yan really wanted to smack her self. ''Why did you make it the way you wanted just because you thought it would be cute!'' Yu Yan knew she messed up, she knew that Ah Chun would not speak to her for an entire day again. And sure enough, Ah Chun puffed out her cheeks and turned her head away from Yu Yan, not wanting to look at her. Seeing this sight made Yu Yan cry Inwardly.


    A week passed and Ah Chun has finally gotten used to her new living conditions. The only issue is, is that Mei Liling had restricted her from leaving her mountain until she finds out who ordered the assassination attempt. And this has made Ah Chun so bored! She wants to go out and explore! Mei Liling had removed the array off her back when they had first arrived here at the peak, which had caused a huge jump in speed and agility for Ah Chun. But she has nowhere to make use of such speed or agility since there was no one here she was able to fight with. So with her thoughts of exploration and freedom in mind, she came to a conclusion, that she shall sneak out!


    Ah Chun had waited until she knew for a fact that both Yu Yan and Zhi Rou were in a deep cultivation state before she slowly exited her immortal cave. Making no sounds whatsoever. Once she was out she tapped her foot and disappeared from where she once stood. It only took her an instant to reach the mountain entrance where she finally stopped. She sent her divine sense out trying to detect if her mother had set up any special arrays to detect people coming and going. Luckily there was only the protection array who would let designated people in and out but block all others. With the coast clear she tipped toed out and tapped her foot once more before darting off in a random direction.


    The only problem was that Ah Chun did not send her divine sense out far enough because she did not detect a black-robed figure who was hiding just out of range of her divine sense. The black-robed figure saw her leave and quickly turned to follow suit.


    Ah Chun did not have any particular direction that she wanted to go in, she just wanted to explore the area and even go check out the town. She had been here for almost a month now and she had yet to explore the sect at all. She did not want to go up any of the mountains due to it being night time, she did not want to disturb anyone''s cultivation. She did however decided she would check out all the areas between the mountains.


    The first place Ah Chun wanted to check out was the Devil''s Gorge, she had heard from Yu Yan that at night a lot of the inner sect and core disciples could be found there sparring against each other. While the sect had a rule where you could not kill any of your fellow disciples, that is excluding a certain little devil who has already killed two, you can, however, beat them until they can not even move for months. And this is what Ah Chun wanted the most she wanted to fight someone strong. The only strong opponent she had found beside Ning Shen who was way above her level was the Cloud Lion back in the forest near Dust Village. But that Cloud Lion ran away from her. So now was a good chance to fight some strong opponents!


    Ah Chun was about halfway there when she detected a spiritual power that had been following her getting closer to her. She halted her steps and turned around. She sent out her divine sense and pinpointed where that person was. She wondered if this was another assassination attempt.


    "Who''s there and why are you following me?" Ah Chun tried to call out in a domineering fashion but her immature voice ruined the effect.


    Instead of answering the man came into view and paused his steps. He looked at Ah Chun with an angered expression on his face. "You stinking brat. Because of you, I lost all my face during the admissions test. So today I, your father, will take your life as repayment for your actions."


    "Oh, So you are the one that hired that stupid dumbo, Ning Shen!" Ah Chun was very angry right now. She hated Ning Shen so much for what he called her and nowhere in front of her was the mastermind that brought that Ning Shen into her life

 Chapter 55 - First Life Or Death Battle

    "Yeah, I''m the one who hired Ning Shen what of it? But who would have thought he would have failed his mission. Now I have no choice but to get rid of you myself." The old man said as he glared at Ah Chun.


    The moon came out and illuminated the mans face causing Ah Chun to point at him and say: "I know you! Your that old pervert from the first day of the admissions test! " She was right the old man was none other than Elder Wan that Ah Chun kept calling a pervert over and over again during the admissions test.


    Elder Wan''s eyebrows twitched as he exploded his spiritual power sending it straight at Ah Chun, trying to suppress her with it. But how can Ah Chun be affected by his weak pressure, she who had to deal with an array that pressured her with far worse spiritual power of someone from the Dao Root realm until just recently. "Since your mother will not teach you how to respect your elders I will do her a favor and send you to hell!" Finishing his words his body flickered and arrived instantly in front of Ah Chun.


    He sent out a palm strike out, right at Ah Chun''s chest. Ah Chun was not expecting the sudden attack so she quickly executed her dancing lotus technique. But even still, although she was able to not take a direct hit, the force behind the attack still sent her flying through a wall and into a rocky cliff face. On impact, she couldn''t help but cough up a mouthful of blood. This was Ah Chun''s first time getting hit so hard and her first time being injured but what was strange for a girl her age, she did not cry nor did she have any feelings of running away. There was only a look of excitement in her eyes. For Ah Chun, this was her first real battle as an immortal cultivator. The kind of battle she has been waiting for, for so long. Although she could die at any second her excitement had overtaken all rational thought and as soon as she got up she summoned the Slaughter of Time. With her eyes filled with excitement, her body flickered as she dashed towards Elder Wan.


    Elder Wan seen the sword in her hand and quickly pulled his sword out as well. Ah Chun arrived in front of Elder Wan as she swung her sword towards his neck. Her Killing intent was amplified by the Slaughter of Time which caused Elder Wan to Panic a bit as he quickly retreated. But Ah Chun did not let up as soon as he retreated her body flickered as she followed. The sound of metal against metal rang throughout the night. As the two clashed, Ah Chun was finding it hard to land a solid hit on Elder Wan. Elder Wan was someone of the third stage of the Qi World realm, he was not weak at all!


    The sounds of fighting had caused a gathering of disciples who watched the show from the side.


    "Hey isn''t that Elder Wan? Who is he fighting?"


    "I don''t know but from the looks of it, it seems to be a little girl."


    "Isn''t Elder Wan at the third stage of Qi world? Why is he having so much trouble with a little girl."


    The voices of the spectators reached Elder Wan''s ears which infuriated him so much he gathered spiritual power into his hand and slapped another palm strike at Ah Chun. Ah Chun was to close and was unable to fully dodge the attack as it hit her left shoulder which sent her flying tumbling through the air. She was barely able to right herself as she landed and dug the Slaughter of Time into the ground to slow her speed. She finally slowed to a halt after one hundred meters. Ah Chun looked up at Elder Wan and wiped the blood off the corner of her mouth. Her left arm was dangling at her side. Her sleeve had been shredded and was now revealing her white jade-like shoulder. The killing intent surrounding Ah Chun grew even stronger. Her body was now giving off a strong aura of blood l.u.s.t. Voices from the sword could be heard in her head "Kill¡­ Kill¡­ Kill..." The voices were not attacking her will but more of showing its excitement of the fight. But because of the voices in her head, they had somewhat influenced her thoughts and the only thought she had at this moment and time was to kill the enemy in front of her at all cost or be killed in the end.


    Although her left arm was now dangling at her side Ah Chun felt no pain. She gripped the Slaughter of Time as her body flickered as she once again clashed head-on with Elder Wan. Elder Wan looked at the little girl and his expression showed a bit of surprise. The little girl was actually smiling at him. This smile freaked him out so much he sent out another palm strike that sent Ah Chun flying again. This time Ah Chun was not able to stabilize herself and she crashed into a tree and coughed up another mouthful of blood. But she showed no signs of pain just a bright smile on her face with eyes that were filled with excitement. Elder Wan did not wait for her to attack him again and attacked her first instead. Giving Ah Chun no time to relax. That smile on her face was as if she was mocking him.


    He was so angered he sent yet, another palm strike out but this time aiming for her head. He wanted to kill this little devil as fast as possible! But in his moment of impatience, he did not try to hide his attack which Ah Chun picked up on. He struck out but he hit nothing but air. A bout of pain could be felt from his wrist. When he looked down, there was blood spurting out of his left hand that he struck out with.


    Ah Chun had seen through his attack and ducked down while striking up with her sword which cleaved Elder Wan''s hand right off. The blood spurted right out and sprayed all over Ah Chun. She took this time to make some space between her and Elder Wan. Elder Wan who was still shocked about losing his hand suddenly heard childish laughter. "Ehehehe! This is great! A fight to the death! This is what I have been looking for! I never had so much fun!" Ah Chun''s eyes were glowing with excitement. Right now her whole presence exuded that of a battle manic!

 Chapter 56 - The Death Of Elder Wan?

    Elder Wan looked at the little girl in front of him. His face was red with rage. He can not believe that he was actually injured to such a degree by someone of a lower cultivation. Elder Wan''s problem was that she was so small she could easily dodge his attacks. He glared at Ah Chun gripped his sword as body flickered and arrived in front of Ah Chun swinging down and at the same time kicking out with his foot. His foot hit Ah Chun''s stomach as she tried to dodge the sword making her fly into the air. This caused Ah Chun who already had internal injuries to cough up two more mouthfuls of blood. But the smile on her face did not disappear. When she finally got herself stable she rotated her body and as she was falling towards Elder Wan she swung the Slaughter of Time down. But Ah Chun''s battle experience was too little because just as she was about to hit Elder Wan his body flickered and appeared above her as he swung his sword down aiming to sever her neck from her body! Ah Chun was fast in her reflexes as she quickly spun her body around mid-air and raised her sword just in the nick of time. But the force of his attack still smashed her into the ground forming a small crater which caused her to cough up even more blood.


    Ah Chun laid on the ground laughing, she had completely lost herself in blood l.u.s.t. To her whether she lived or died only one of them would survive on this night. If she won she would be one step closer to her goal of rising to the apex of all! Hearing Ah Chun maniacally laughing made Elder Wan rage even more. He wanted her to stop laughing cause her laugh was as if she was mocking him. He thrust his sword out towards Ah Chun who was still lying on the ground. Ah Chun saw the tip getting closer and closer to her face when she abruptly sat up and turned her body which caused the sword to pierce through her left shoulder. But she still did not cry out in pain and to the shock of all the spectators, she grabbed the sword that was stuck in her and pulled, pulling Elder Wan towards her as the sword pierced even deeper into her. Elder Wan was not expecting her to do such a thing and fell towards her after losing his footing. Ah Chun took this chance when he was unbalanced and swung her sword aiming for Elder Wan''s head. But Elder Wan quickly let go of the hilt of his sword and turned his body trying to parry the attack but he was not fast enough and Ah Chunj''s sword hit his left shoulder as it sliced down completely cutting off his left arm. Which sent Elder Wan tumbling to the ground crying out in pain. Now, this took time to explain but all this had happened in a blink of an eye.


    "Ehehehe an old pervert with one arm!" Ah, Chun''s mocking voice could be heard as she sat up with Elder Wan''s sword still pierced through her. But no matter how bad she looked she still had a smile on her face. Elder Wan''s blood had sprayed all over her face so the blood combined with her smile made her look extremely demonic at this time. The disciples who were spectating the whole fight could not help but shiver as the mumbled ''it''s a little devil''.


    Ah Chun slowly got up as she looked at Elder Wan who was now rolling on the ground. His cultivation might be higher but his body was not tempered, so his pain threshold was very low. Her eyes lit up as she walked over to Elder Wan, she knelt beside him and placed the sword on his neck as she said: "I am still waiting for you to teach me a lesson in my mother''s place. Is rolling around on the ground clutching your shoulder the lesson you want to teach me? Well even if it wasn''t I will say this, I had a lot of fun but I have to go soon or mother will find out that I snuck out. " After finishing her words she raised her sword and slammed it down towards Elder Wan''s Neck.


    "Chun''er stop!" A voice rang out that sounded like thunder. Ah Chun''s sword stopped as the tip just barely touched Elder Wan''s neck causing a drop of blood to roll down the side of it.


    "But Mother he was the one who sent that dumbo Ning Shen to kill Chun''er!" Ah Chun said as she tried to explain her actions.


    "Mother knows, Chun''er, Mother has been watching right from the beginning but he is not for Chun''er to kill." Ah Chun stood up and retracted the Slaughter of Time.


    Mei Liling had been following Ah Chun right at the moment she stepped foot off of the mountain. She wanted to see how Ah Chun could deal with the situations as she came across them. One of the main reasons why no one had stopped the fight between Ah Chun and Elder Wan was mainly because Mei Liling stopped them from doing so. She wanted Ah Chun to gain the battle experience she would need in the future. This was the kind of battle she really needed since she has never had a true life or death battle. But this only goes as far as Elder Wan dying if Ah Chun was about to lose her life Mei Liling would have stepped in, in an instant to save Ah Chun.


    "Chun''er understands Mother." Ah Chun pouted her lips as she looked at her mother dejectedly. The prize of Elder Wan''s life was not hers to take. Ah Chun could not help but feel a bit disappointed.


    Though Elder Wan who was still lying on the ground in intense pain, he felt relief flow over him as he would be able to keep his life. But this feeling only lasted for a split second the next words he heard made him cough up a mouthful of blood.


    "Mmm¡­ Elder Wan has to die by my hands since he targeted my precious daughter!" As Mei Liling''s voice echoed out her body flickered as she arrived at Elder Wan grabbed him by the throat and lifted him into the air.


    "Since you dared to touch my daughter, I''ll make you feel pain that will make you wish you had died one hundred times over, as you spend the rest of your life as my test subject!" After Mei Liling finished speaking, she threw a palm strike to Elder Wan''s dantian. Crippling him of his cultivation.

 Chapter 57 - Elder Wan’s Hatred For Ah Chun

    Elder Wan was someone who cared very much about his reputation within the Heavenly Sword Sect. He came across as a kind elder who cared for the disciples of the sect. But this was all ruined on the first day of the admissions test when he came across a certain little girl. This little girl kept calling him a pervert over and over again. This had made him lose face in front of not only the cultivators who were there to take the admissions test but also the other elders and current disciples of the sect. But to top it all off that despicable Mei Liling also showed up and the little bastard child was her adopted daughter! It was no wonder she was such a little brat and showed no respect for her elders, look at her mother!


    Now, this would not have been so bad if the whole ordeal ended there but a rumor spread throughout the sect. The rumor said that Elder Wan liked little girls so much he even tried to kidnap one during the first day of the admissions test. Now he was known as a pervert who liked little girls throughout the entire sect! Every time he walked by any female sect members no matter their age they would look at him with disdain and leave the area as fast as they could in fear that he would target them next. There was even a female elder who had wrinkles all over her face that screamed out that he was staring at her with his lecherous eyes. This had caused another uproar within the sect. In the span of three days, his reputation that he had painstakingly built up was thoroughly ruined by one little girl who did not show any respect to her elders!


    During the second part of the admissions test, all the elders moved his seat to the far corner of the viewing area separated from everyone else. And when that same little girl could be heard talking about all the perverts she had met within the sect all the elders glared at him! What had he done wrong!? All he did was try to settle an issue for a disciple and now he was treated like some sick monster! And the cause of this whole mess was that little bastard!


    His anger turned to hatred and the only thing he could think of to appease his rage was to kill the little brat who was the cause of this whole mess. He went out and searched for someone who could easily enter and escape the sect after doing an assassination. He had heard there was a very powerful young boy of unknown origins that was looking for this type of work. He took out all of his spirit stones he had and hired the young boy to take care of the little bastard. But who would have thought he would have failed and on top of that he had taken all the spirit stones he had even though he failed the mission! So with no way to hire someone else to do the job he had no choice but to do it himself!


    So he waited and waited until the night when the little bastard finally came out from the mountain. This was his chance to finally let out all his hatred as he killed this little bastard. But how was he supposed to know that this seemingly frail little girl''s cultivation was so high, not to mention she was an utter battle freak who got a thrill from putting her life on the line. Along with her speed and agile moves he was finding it hard to even hit the brat. But when he did hit her she would smile and laugh as if it was nothing. Even when her arm was dangling at her side she still smiled. Her action infuriated him so much that he lost his composure and ended up losing a hand. And then after he finally had her pinned down she let the sword in his hand pierce through her and used that as a way to remove his left arm completely.


    Now because of all these unforeseen events, he was now hanging in a dark dingy place where there was a smell of something rancid and putrid in the air. Everyday Mei Liling had forced him to swallow black pills that cause him excruciating pain. He wished he could just die but Mei Liling had cut out his tongue and crippled his cultivation so with his arms strung up against a wall he was not even able to take his own life.

 Chapter 58 - Ah Chun Departs

    It had been three days since the fight with Elder Wan, Ah Chun thought she would get in trouble for sneaking out but Mei Liling never brought it up. She had fully healed from all the injuries she had sustained during her fight. Mei Liling had supplied her with many medicinal pills in order to help her have a speedy recovery. On this day Mei Liling had called Ah Chun over saying she had something important to tell her. When Ah Chun arrived at Mei Lilings immortal cave she found Mei Liling standing out front seemingly waiting on her.


    "Good your here Chun''er. I have decided to send you out on your own to start gathering experience as a cultivator. After I watched your fight with Elder Wan I realized that keeping you here to cultivate and learn pill refinement would be too much of a waste. For the next two years, I want you to wander on your own and grow..." Ah Chun''s eyes started to well up with tears and like a dam breaking it overflowed interrupting what Mei Liling was saying.


    "Does mother not want me no more? Did Chun''er do something wrong? Is it because I snuck out? I promise to never do that again so please don''t throw Chun''er away" Ah Chun tear''s continuously flowed streaming down her face.


    Mei Liling pulled Chun''er into a hug after seeing the tears rolling down Ah Chun''s face, as she said: "Who''s throwing you away Chun''er, Mother wants you to do this for your own good, for your own growth, and so you can accomplish the things you need to do in the future. Staying here will only stagnate your growth, which will hinder your vow to the heavens. Plus you have a transmission stone so Chun''er can talk to Mother at any time. I just want Chun''er to grow up strong."


    "Does Mother still love Chun''er?" Ah Chun asked still a bit teary eyes but calmer now.


    "Of course Chun''er, Mother loves Chuner very, very much. " Hearing those words Ah Chun smiled brightly as little dimples formed on her cheeks. She wrapped her arms around Mei Liling as she squeezed her as tight as she could.


    "Then Chun''er will listen to Mother and come back stronger than ever before!" Mei Liling breathed a sigh of relief. She had never meant to make Ah Chun cry but her choice of wording might have been a little off when she was explaining things.


    "Good! Chun''er this time around Mother does not want Chun''er to come back before two years, that''s the minimum. If Chun''er has chances to gain more experience then take longer if need be. But Mother wants Chun''er to also contact Mother once a month. So that way Mother knows you are okay. If Chun''er knows that Chun''er will not be able to contact Mother for a while try to tell Mother ahead of time so Mother is not sitting here worrying." Mei Liling kissed the top of Ah Chun''s head before pushing herself apart from Ah Chun. She reached in her pocket and pulled out an interspatial ring. "In this ring, there are over five thousand medium spirit stones. This should get Chun''er through for a while but after that, Chun''er will need to get more on her own. Everything out here in the Primordial Lands is bought and sold with spirit stones. So make sure Chun''er does not waste them. There are also pills for healing and detox in case of emergencies. Mother just wants Chun''er to promise Mother that you will come back safe and sound. Do not let Mother be a mother who outlived her own child. " Mei Liling eyes started to redden. She had once sent this daughter of hers off on her own for six months now she was sending her off for two years or more. She did not want to see her go but it was for her growth as a cultivator so she had no choice.


    "Chun''er promises to come back, Mother. When does Mother want Chun''er to leave?" Mei Liling looked at the smile on her face, she could see a hint of anticipation in Ah Chun''s eyes. She could only sigh this daughter of hers was really the adventures type.


    "Three days from now is when Mother wants Chun''er to set out. So for the next three days, Chun''er should spend time with Zhi Rou, Yan''er and Mother." Mei Liling knew that this trip would be a life-altering experience for her daughter. So spending time with loved ones before she set off was a good thing.


    This world is vast and the experiences that each cultivator has is different. The world itself was riddled with dangers that could even shake the heavens but there were also rewards for those who are willing to risk it all for the sake of their cultivation. The path of cultivation is a lonely path. Even if they had loved ones or family that were all on the same path. In the end, they would still need to venture out on their own. Mei Liling knew that Ah Chun''s path would not only lead her to the apex of this world but even to the realms above. But as of now she only needed to focus on getting stronger and learning new experiences. Putting her life on the line to better herself. This was the path she had chosen the day she made her vow. Mei Liling gazed at Ah Chun with a doting smile. She can only hope this daughter of hers will be safe on the journey that lay ahead of her.


    Three days later at the entrance of the Heavenly Sword Sect¡­


    "Chunchun do you really have to go!?" Zhi Rou was holding on to Ah Chun''s hand crying as she looked at her friend. Unwillingness to part was written all over her face.


    "Un! Rourou, Mother said it I can come back in two years and I will be contacting you once a month. So we will still get to talk even though we will be so far apart." Although Ah Chun was sad to have to part with her new friend she held back her tears and put a smile on her face.


    "You better come back! If not I will go out and hunt you down!" Mei Liling and Yu Yan who were watching these two little girls interact could not help but laugh they were just too cute.


    "Chunchun take care of yourself. Your Big Sister will work hard and try to catch up in her cultivation so that we can venture out together next." Yu Yan walked up and gave Ah Chun a hug.


    "Un! Next time we will go together!" Ah Chun smiled as she hugged Yu Yan only to find a few seconds later her cheeks felt very painful "Stwop it! Twhat hwurts!"(Stop it! That hurts!)


    "Sorry, sorry. Just not being able to pinch these cheeks for two years Big Sister couldn''t resist" Ah Chun puffed out her cheeks as she rubbed them. This caused everyone to laugh.


    Although her cheeks hurt Ah Chun still smiled. She could feel the love from these three people in front of her. Her best friend Zhi Rou, Her Big Sister Yu Yan, and her mother who had given her a new path in life. Her heart felt warm. These three were her family, that family she loved. Doing her best to hold back her tears Ah Chun turned to all of them and bowed before saying: "Mother, Big Sister, Rourou, Chuner will be leaving. Please take care of yourselves..." With her parting words, Ah Chun turned around and walked down the path that will lead her on a new journey.

 Chapter 59 - Moon Clave City

    Ah Chun has been traveling for three days now as she followed a road towards a place called Moon Clave City. Moon Clave City was located on the outskirts of a forest called Black Forest. It was a place known to have very rare herbs as well as high ranking demonic beasts. The city had originally started off as a camp for a clan called the Wang Clan until it had finally built up to what it is today. The Wang Clan holds the highest authority in Moon Clave City due to their clan being very powerful.


    Moon Clave City was just a small place out in the Primordial Lands. But even though it was called small it was still a huge city that spans across hundreds of kilometers. In the center of this city, there was a place called Feng Gong Pavilion where mercenary groups gathered to take on jobs that people posted with the Pavillion. These jobs ranged anywhere from gathering herbs to killing demonic beasts for cores and even jobs that dealt with assassinations.


    Ah Chun had asked around to find a place she could earn some spirit stones. Although she has a lot on her she did not want to be left hanging when she ran out. And as of right now Ah Chun was standing in front of Feng Gong Pavilion as she watched cultivators walking in and out of the front doors as she mumbled to herself. "Hi, my name is Ah Chun I would like to take on a job."


    After taking in a deep breath Ah Chun walked forwards and pushed the door open. The killing intent that Ah Chun unconsciously exuded from her body spread out around her frightening some of the other cultivators. Which caught the attention of everyone who was in the place. Not thinking anything of it she walked towards the counter were a receptionist was standing and in her childish voice she said: "Hi, My name is Ah Chun I would like to take on a job!" With a smile on her face, she looked at the receptionist.


    The whole place went silent..."Ahahaha are you kidding me, little lass? Why don''t you go back home to mommy? Unless the little girl thinks she''s a big girl then, in that case, I can give you a job of washing my feet for me." A young teenage boy with a sword on his back broke the silence with his laughter as he shouted out. He was not affected at all by Ah Chun''s killing intent. Out here in the Primordial Lands mostly all of the cultivators had some form of killing intent coming off of them. Since these cultivators fought with their lives on the line every day. Which was different from a sect where you can cultivate in a peaceful environment.


    "Wang Chen it''s just a little girl don''t be so mean." His friend who was sitting next to him said as he laughed.


    "How am I being mean? The little girl said it herself, she wants a job and I am willing to pay her one low spirit stone to wash my feet. It''s not like..." A childish voice interrupted Wang Chen.


    "Don''t say little..." Ah Chun''s eyebrow was twitching and her cheeks were puffed out. She wondered why it was that everyone would say little this and little that. She knows she was small but people did not have to point it out!


    "Ahahahaha! Little girl, are you going to cry?" Wang Chen found it very amusing that the little girl rebuked him!


    "If you say it again, I will make you regret it." Ah Chun spoke slowly. She did not attack him right away like she usually would. Mei Liling had told her to be careful not to just attack anyone out of anger. So she gave him a warning instead.


    "What did you just say? Little girl, I do not know who you are but if you threaten me, do not think that I will hold back just because you are a little girl." A cold gleam ran across Wang Chen''s eyes as he stared at Ah Chun. He was the young master of the Wang Clan he was one of the most respected people in all of Moon Clave City! How could he stand for some little girl threatening him?


    "She''s done for¡­ Now that Wang Chen is mad he will definitely not let that little girl off."


    "Sigh so young and she''s about to die. It is very tragic."


    Some of the bystanders felt pity for Ah Chun but they did not dare intervene. Wang Chen held too high of a status in the Wang Clan. He was one of their top geniuses. Hitting the Eighth Stage of Qi Condensation at the age of fourteen. He was even going to be participating in the rankings of the Dragon Mist Realm. That only allowed those under the age of twenty to enter. It would be a huge prestige for the Wang Clan if he was able to rank in the top ten. These rankings were spread throughout the entire Primordial Lands and the people in the top ten usually would have many of the major powers of the Primordial Lands trying to recruit them.


    Now, Ah Chun had no idea who Wang Chen was or that he was someone with high status within Moon Clave City. All she cared about right now was that he kept calling her little even though she asked him to stop and it was really starting to make her mad!

 Chapter 60 - Ah Chun Beats Up Wang Chen

    "Mister I warned you not to say little!" Ah Chun''s spirit power burst out, as her body flickered arriving in front of Wang Chen.


    Wang Chen was given a start as he felt the spirit pressure from Ah Chun weighing down on him. He had no idea that this little girl was actually of way higher cultivation than him! When she arrived in front of him his face paled. Ah Chun raised her hand and¡­ slapped him across the face. The hall fell silent as the sound of her slap reverberated throughout the room. But that one slap was enough to send Wang Chen spinning in the air as he hit the floor face down. His left cheek was swollen and his eye was starting to puff out. He just looked up at Ah Chun in disbelief.


    "She slapped him..." One of the spectators was the first to break the silence after which more and more of the crowd started to talk about what just happened.


    "Yep she really slapped him."


    "How is that little girl so strong!?"


    The spectators kept talking between themselves. Causing Wang Chen''s face to turn red. He had never been humiliated so much in his entire life. He was a genius of the Wang Clan! Yet now he was now on the floor eating dust after being slapped by a little girl!


    Ah Chun did not want to kill Wang Chen. Ever since the time she killed the disciple during the testing and being reprimanded by Mei Liling for it. She decided it would be best to hold back as much as possible and just give him a beating. That is why she only hit him once and only used twenty-five percent of her strength.


    During the three days before she left the Heavenly Sword Sect, Mei Liling had given her a long talking to about how to handle manners of the outside world. Mei Liling had told her that one must not kill unless the grudge between the two people had passed a certain point. But when one does kill to make sure you do not leave any complications behind. But Mei Liling also said not to let anyone bully you either and because of Ah Chun''s vow if she does let people bully her it would be seeking her own death. Hence why she only smacked Wang Chen once without doing too much damage to him to let him understand that he was not allowed to bully her just because he was older. Mei Liling also told Ah Chun to not pick on people of lower cultivation unless you were just teaching them a lesson. Because it would give her a bad reputation.


    Ah Chun took these teachings to heart. She knew that Mei Liling had her come out to the outside world to grow more mature than anything. The only issue was she still could not control her temper fully when people called her little¡­ And the cause of this was one person named Ning Shen. Just thinking about him would make Ah Chun grit her teeth in anger!


    Ah Chun looked at the young man on the floor humphed and walked back to the counter to see if she could find a job. Wang Chen, on the other hand, was staring at her with anger-filled eyes. Although Mei Liling had told Ah Chun how to handle things in the outside world it does not mean that practice will always lead to the desired outcome. For people like Wang Chen who were used to being respected and seen as someone special in the eyes of everyone in Moon Clave City, how could he stand for this humiliation?


    Wang Chen glared at Ah Chun as he got up and left the pavilion, taking her friends along with him. He had to go and report back to his clan and report this incident. A murderous smile formed on his lips as he walked out of the pavilion. "Ah Chun was her name if I recall what she said earlier. It''s too bad she will not get to live much longer..." After talking under his breath he headed off towards the Wang Clan.


    Ah Chun who was still inside the pavilion had no idea she was now going to be marked by the Wang Clan all because she slapped Wang Chen. Not that she would care since right now she was busy staring at the posted jobs on the board. After a long time deciding Ah Chun choose to take on two jobs that required her to get the demonic cores of two rank nine demonic beasts. After which she went to leave the pavilion only to stop when someone called out to her.


    "Little Miss!" Once again Ah Chun''s eyebrows twitched as she looked at yet another young man.


    "Don''t call me little..." Ah Chun said softly.


    "Ahh¡­ Sorry, sorry about that it''s just your so young it was a force of habit." The young man scratched his head feeling a bit embarrassed. "My name is Yu Jin, you can just call me Jin. I was wondering if you were going to be going to the Dragon Mist Realm when it opens? "


    "Then Jin you can call me either Ah Chun or friends call me Chunchun and the word "little" is a bit of an off-limit word for me when it''s being used to call me. What is this Dragon Mist Realm? Never heard of it. " Ah Chun got a good feeling from Yu Jin he seemed friendly and even apologized after calling her little!


    "You never heard of the Dragon Mist Realm?" Yu Jin was a bit surprised most all cultivators in the primordial lands would have heard of the Dragon Mist Realm.


    "I just came out not too long ago to travel around the Primordial Lands from the Heavenly Sword Sect." Yu Jin eyes widen as he looked Ah Chun up and down.


    "Travel! Are you not a little too young for that?" Yu Jin was surprised to hear this. This girl did not look more than six to seven years old but she was already out traveling around the Primordial Lands these lands were vast and very dangerous!


    "No idea if I''m too young but my mother wanted me to go out into the world and travel for two years before I''m allowed to return to the sect. " Ah Chun simply explained. She was just doing what her mother told her to do.


    "I see, its a case of pushing the young from the nest in order to help them fly. Still so young though¡­ Are you sure you will be okay out on your own?" Yu Jin was somewhat surprised to see such a young girl being forced to gain world experience so soon.


    "I should be okay¡­ If anything I can still contact my mother if there is something I''m not sure on. But I have to at least try to solve the problems first." Even Ah Chun was a bit nervous when she thought about the next two years. But it was not like she did not know how to take care of herself. She did spend six months alone by herself before she met Mei Liling so it was not exactly a new experience for her.

 Chapter 61 - Dragon Mist Realm

    "That''s good to hear at least she did not send you out without any means of contacting her." Yu Jin nodded his head in approval. Sending out such a young girl on her own was a little much but since she could contact her mother at any time it meant that she could at least call for help if she needed to.


    "Jin, you said something about the Dragon Mist Realm?" Ah Chun was very curious about this Dragon Mist Realm since she had gone into that tomb with Yu Yan and got the Slaughter of Time she had always wanted to venture into another place like that.


    "Yeah, next year on the first month the Dragon Mist Realm will be opening and all those under the age of twenty will be able to enter. All the top talents around the Primordial Lands under the age of twenty will be there to test their luck." Yu Jin looked at Ah Chun''s who seemed to be glowing with excitement. This made Yu Jin laugh. He could tell this little girl was most likely going to end up going now.


    "What do you mean by test their luck?" Ah Chun asked. She was really interested now. If by luck means that she might get something good she wanted to go and try her luck there!


    "Well by luck I mean if you can come in the top ten. The top ten have a chance to try and gain insights into different techniques." Hearing the words technique Ah Chun''s eyes sparkled. That''s what she needed the most was more techniques. When she reached the Heavenly Sword Sect she was supposed to learn more techniques but in the end, she was sent out for training instead. So a chance to gain some techniques was a chance she could not pass up.


    "So how do they decided the rankings?" Ah Chun asked quickly. The more info she had the better preparations she could make.


    "By undergoing tests. The tests are rather hard and could even end up costing you your life. Many cultivators have died in the Dragon Mist Realm, a lot of them were top geniuses from sects and clans. To actually find out who is first. The first forty-eight people to pass the second to last test will have to do one on one battles to decide who is first. There is a ranking board outside the realm that will show the rankings of the top forty-eight cultivators. " After hearing Yu Jin''s explanation Ah Chun decided she would definitely need to sharpen her skills.


    Ah Chun had no idea how strong the other cultivators would be, but she needed to take a chance in order to strengthen herself more. She also needed to reach the second layer of her cultivation method Heavenly Divine Lotus. Not only by doing this will it make her stronger but it might even give her another technique to use. Since she had to fight against other cultivators she also needed to learn more on this aspect. She had one year to train before the Dragon Mist Realm opened. So she had to make good use of this one year. But now she had at least a goal to work towards. If she was still in the Heavenly Sword Sect she would never have heard of the Dragon Mist Realm.


    "Jin thank you very much for the information." Ah Chun said as she smiled at Yu Jin.


    "Ahh, it''s no big deal. By the way, I saw that you slapped Wang Chen earlier... He will probably not let you off. You should be careful." Yu Jin warned Ah Chun because he knew Wang Chen''s personality type the most. He knew that he would go back to his clan and complain about what happened and then ask for help in taking his revenge. There were no doubts in, Yu Jin''s mind when it came to this.


    "Thank you for the warning i will be careful. " Ah Chun thanks Yu Jin for his warning as she thought ''If they push me too far then I will have no choice but to fight. But for now, I will just keep an eye out and try not to have any confrontations with them''.


    It was not yet time for her to get into too many fights. But for hitting Wang Chen, there was no choice in the matter. If she had let Wang Chen keep bullying her like he was, it might go against her vow and end up killing her. But this was all just speculation since no one knows how the heavens will react. All Ah Chun knew was that she had to stop people from bullying her no matter what. She did not want to risk the chance of dying because she was too tolerant.


    The vow was a mysterious thing and not all vows got the recognition of the heavens. So there was very little information on what the heavens would consider as going against the vow since those that did go against it had all died. So Ah Chun made the right choice when it came to Wang Chen''s instigation. Heaven''s law was a mysterious thing and no one could go against it. Only those who stepped into the realms of the gods might have a chance, but as of now, Ah Chun was just a little girl who had no means to do such a thing.

 Chapter 62 - Ah Chun’s Secret Guard

    "I''m off to do the jobs I picked out. Was nice to meet you Jin!" Ah Chun cupped her hands and gave a small bow.


    "Anytime." Jin paused and thought for a second before saying: "By the way, if you ever need anything you can usually find me here."


    "I will thanks!" Ah Chun said as she ran out of the pavilion.


    Watching Ah Chun''s back getting smaller and smaller as she left a smile appeared on Yu Jin''s face. "Little thing you have only been here for a day and you already angered the top clan here. Your mother told me to keep an eye on you so I will. Qin Sha let''s head to the Wang Clan." Yu Jin is none other than Ning Shen and for the reason why he is keeping an eye on Ah Chun well, this goes back to the night he tried to assassinate Ah Chun.


    -----------


    That night when Ah Chun said Ning Shen''s name Mei Liling did an all-out search for him. It wasn''t until the night after the Elder Wan incident that she had finally found where he was staying and paid him a personal visit...


    High above the air over an inn in the town outside the sect. A heavenly beauty was standing in the sky. Her eyes gleamed with a flash of ruthlessness as she stared at the rooftop of the inn. She sucked in a breathe full of air before her voice made the heavens tremble: "Ning Shen get out here right now for this Great Aunty or don''t blame this Great Aunty for not being polite!"


    Ning Shen who was in the inn, after hearing the voice his whole body froze stiff. He did not think he would be found so fast. Gulping down a mouthful of saliva, Ning Shen opened the window and flew out into the sky to stand in front of the heavenly beauty. "Aunty Mei it''s been a long time since we last saw each other." Mei Liling looked at the young boy in front of her and snorted. If it was not for the fact that she was friends with his sister this little bastard would have died a thousand deaths for trying to kill her daughter.


    "I will give you two options you can go home beaten to the point that you wish you were dead or you can become my daughter''s guard. Quick chose I don''t have all day." Ning Shen whole body shook. He did not dare lift his head and look Mei Liling in the eye. He remembered being scolded by Mei Liling a few years ago the last time he snuck down to this realm and the spanking she gave him that time made it so he couldn''t sit for five months!


    "I-I''ll be her guard." Ning Shen did not have much of a choice seeing how it was either be beaten or be a guard. No one would want to be beaten.


    "Good, you will need to change your facial features. Your kind of a taboo for Chun''er so make sure you change your face when you appear in front of her. Oh, and if you end up talking to her do not call her Little¡­ You know what I just should just smack you! " On this day Ning Shen had a handprint form on his face. "Hah¡­ That feels better. Shen''er, listen up my daughter will be leaving the mountain to travel the world and train for two years or more. I want you to keep an eye on her. Only help her if she is about to die. If she offends anybody and I know she will¡­ Have a little talk with that power and make sure they don''t send anyone who is not in her realm. If they still send someone stronger then that... Well, you know what to do. I''m sure Qin Sha is around so taking care of some lower realm power should not be a problem."


    "That will not be an issue I will make sure your daughter will stay safe and not lose her life. About my sister..." Ning Shen had no problem with this arrangement. He had already thought of Ah Chun as his and this just so happens to allow him to be close to her without getting in trouble with his sister''s friend. He wanted to watch Ah Chun grow and see what interesting things she will accomplish in the future. But if his sister found out that he snuck out again he would get dragged back to the upper realms and the punishment that he would receive from his sister was just too scary to think about.


    "I have already sent her a message that I called you down to the lower realm to help train my daughter. She was very happy that you were doing something productive." Ning Shen breathed out a sigh of relief, at least now he can play without worries.


    "I leave Chun''er in your hands. I''m trusting you to keep her safe. And next time you brat, you better check who your assassination target is!" Ning Shen''s face turned red how was he supposed to know his target was his sister''s friends adopted daughter!


    "No worries Aunty Mei, I will make sure she stays safe." Ning Shen finally looked Mei Liling in the eye as he smiled at her.


    "Good! Keep your word I will contact you the night before she leaves. Don''t move from this Inn." Mei Liling''s expression finally softened as she gave Ning Shen a smile. She actually really liked this kid, he was just a bit to willful at times is all.


    "I will speak to you then Aunty Mei." Ning Shen said as he cupped his hands and bowed to Mei Liling.


    "Mmm..." After agreeing Mei Liling''s body flickered and disappeared from the spot she once was.


    ------


    Back to the present...


    "I have a promise to keep with Aunty Mei so let''s get going." Ning Shen said as he headed out of the pavilion.

 Chapter 63 - The Wang Clan Receives A Visitor

    Currently, in the Wang Clan, a half pig-faced young man was on his knees in front of an elderly looking young man who sat on a throne made out of green jade. This man was the current patriarch of the Wang Clan. His name was Wang Tu. Wang Tu was gazing at the half pig-faced young man with his eyebrows furrowed: "You''re saying that your face looks like this from a single slap from a toddler!? After all the resources we have put into you how can you go and lose all of my Wang Clan''s face!?"


    "Grandfather I did not know she was that strong. Maybe she is using some kind of technique to change her appearance and is really an old monster. Grandfather, you have to help me get revenge!" This half pig-faced young man was actually Wang Chen who was thoroughly angered by the humiliation that he received from Ah Chun.


    "If that is the case then just take a few men and deal with the matter. Just don''t go out and lose more face for my Wang Clan!" Wang Chen''s grandfather stated as he waved his hand for Wang Chen to leave. But in an instant, a heavy spirit pressure fell on to the room.


    "I will need you to wait before you go and send those men of yours after the little girl." A voice that sounded like thunder echoed into the room. Wang Tu who was sitting on the throne shivered in fear the spirit pressure that was being placed on to the room was enough to even make him scared.


    "What senior has come to my Wang Clan. If this old man had known senior was coming for a visit, this old man would have come to greet you." An instant later the doors to the hall were opened and a figure wearing a white robe appeared in the room, The figure was a young boy with refined features that could make any girl blush. Behind him was a middle-aged man who wore a black robe. He walked in with his hands behind his back as he looked around the room.


    "Pretty extravagant! It seems this Wang Clan is doing fairly well." Wang Tu''s eyebrow twitched, he could hear the sarcasm in the black-robed man''s voice. But he did not dare say anything, from the spirit pressure that was still being placed on him he could tell that this man was a very powerful existence.


    "Ahhh! Grandfather save me!" Wang Chen could not handle the spirit pressure anymore and coughed up a mouth full of blood.


    "Senior can you please release your spirit pressure, my grandson can not take any more." Wang Tu panicked when he saw that his grandson was coughing up so much blood. He did not know what to do this was the genius of their clan and most likely the future leader. So he could only ask the black-robed man to release his spirit pressure.


    "Mmmm... Can¡­ But you have to agree with one thing." The black-robed man said.


    "Whatever senior wants my Wang Clan will do as you say!" Wang Tu hurriedly agreed if spirit pressure grew any stronger than it is now his grandson will end up dying.


    "Good! Then¡­ The people who you send out after the little girl can not surpass the Qi Sea realm. Also, you are not allowed to kill her no matter what. I do not care if she kills every cultivator from your clan, you are not allowed to kill her. Because if you do your Wang Clan will be no more. I will personally come and kill every one of your clan members down to the last baby. Just think of it as doing a service of training an exceptional youth." The black-robed man laughed and after finishing what he wanted to say the black robe man and the white-robed youth both disappeared.


    "Wang Shen do as they said only send those of the Qi Sea realm and below after her. Make sure they do not kill her. " Wang Shen eye''s went wide. His grandfather was really just going to do as those people said? Why, for what reason?


    "Grandfather, are you really going to do as they say?" Wang Chen wanted that little bastard dead! Only then could he wash away this stain on him.


    "Did you not see how powerful they were. Just the young boy alone I could not even tell what his cultivation was! I do not know who that little girl is, but you have gone an offended people you should not have. Just consider it lucky I am not locking you up as punishment. At least they are still giving us some face by allowing us to even have a chance to reverse the humiliation you received. Even if they are using us to train the little girl. It is still better than having our clan wiped out. Now just do as I say!" Wang Tu face was beat red from anger. He never knew he raised such an idiot grandson. That man in the black robe wants them to send out Qi Sea realm cultivators then he has no choice in the matter. Wang Tu sighed internally as he thought '' His grandson might be a genius but he needs to learn that the strong rule while the weak are just ants to be stepped on by the strong.''


    "Wang Shen will do as Grandfather says. " Wang Shen bowed and walked out of the hall. He was not very happy about it but he had no choice but to listen to his grandfather''s command.


    At the entrance to the Dark Forest, there was a little girl dressed in a white one-piece dress standing there looking at two pieces of paper in her hand. As she stared at the pieces of paper she bit her lower lip as she got lost in deep thought. Above her standing in the sky was a young man in white looking down at her watching her every action. "Qin Sha, you think the Wang Clan will keep their word?"


    " If they don''t, Young Master need not worry, I will personally remove the whole Wang Clan from existence." Qin Sha said a gleam of murderous light flashed in his eyes.


    "Mmm¡­ Let us hope that they do. As long as they keep their word this will be good training for my little thing. So when she heads to the Dragon Mist Realm she will have all the experience she will need to survive there. " Ning Shen looked at Qin Sha and smiled.


    "Young Master really dotes on this girl." Seeing his Young Master smile he could not help but smile himself.


    "She will be my wife in the future so I need to make sure she grows up strong!" Ning Shen let out a joyous laugh as he turned his gaze back to the little girl in the white one-piece dress. Of course, Ah Chun had no idea that certain someone had already decided she was going to be his wife.

 Chapter 64 - The Dark Forest

    Ah Chun looked at the two pieces of paper which contained information on her targets that she needed to get the demonic beast cores from. One was an Earthen Bear which had a strong defense and mighty strength. The other was a Golden Roc it was known for its fast speed and quick attacks. Which will be a challenge for Ah Chun and was one of the reasons why she took the job. After reading the information over a few times Ah Chun placed it into her interspatial ring and entered the Dark Forest.


    The Dark Forest was different from the forest that was near her home village. The demonic beasts that can be found in the outer ring ranged from the first rank to the fourth rank. Making it dangerous right as you stepped into the forest itself. The main reason this place was called the dark forest was that the canopies of the trees would block out the sun completely. There were only some spots where the sun actually reached the forest floor. There was a rich amount of Spiritual Qi that permeated through the air which allowed the demonic beasts to reach higher ranks faster. There were even rumors of primordial beast the size of mountains living in the deepest parts of the forest but those are just rumors. Not only was this a breeding ground for demonic beasts but there were many precious herbs that grew here. The death rate of this forest was one out of ten cultivators who entered.


    Although Ah Chun knew all this information she still entered anyways. She used her spirit pressure as a way to ward off all the lower-ranked demonic beasts. The demonic beast here differed from the demonic beast in the forest near her village. Due to the higher concentration of Spiritual Qi the demonic beast here were a lot stronger. The rank nine Cloud Lion she had fought before would only match up to a ranked six demonic beast in this forest.


    As she made her way through she could see other cultivators fighting the demonic beast. These cultivators were only in the Qi Condensation stages so they could not go any further into the forest than the outer ring. Every once and a while Ah Chun would stop and help a cultivator out who seemed to be on the verge of losing their life. These cultivators eyes would pop out of their heads as they looked at the little girl whose power outmatched theirs by tenfold. She got all kinds of reactions from these cultivators some who gave their thanks, some who did not say a word, and then there were people who yelled at her only to get slapped silly before being left unconscious on the ground. Ah Chun also made sure to take their interspatial rings as compensation for her help as well as the demonic core from the demonic beast she killed for them. Now whether or not those people survived after she left is another story. But she only did this to the people who started yelling at her for saving them.


    After entering the middle section of the Dark Forest Ah Chun rarely saw other cultivators but the number of demonic beasts increased a lot. She kept moving forward no longer bothering about other cultivators since now she had to be more alert. She knew she was a lot stronger compared to the last time she fought against demonic beasts but she was not sure how much stronger these demonic beasts got. Her targets were known to roam the outer edges of the inner zone of the forest.


    It took almost seven hours to reach the outer of the inner zone. Here the demonic beasts were a lot less due going from rank eight demonic beast to a rank nine demonic beast was like heaven and earth. It was also the same for rank nine demonic beasts that wanted to become saint beasts. Rank nine demonic beast could only become saint beasts after they passed a heavenly tribulation, which consisted of nine heavenly lightning strikes. Once a demonic beast was able to pass this stage they could turn into a human form which allowed them to then cultivate human cultivation methods and cultivate there way to becoming an immortal. Their human form also allowed them to mate with regular humans which their offspring would then gain a special bloodline. Depending on the bloodline these offspring would end up becoming heaven shaking geniuses. A lot of the major powers out in the primordial lands all had such bloodlines.


    As Ah Chun was searching around the outer rim of the inner area she had finally spotted a sleeping Earthen Bear. It was sleeping near a cave entrance that seemed to have a faint glow coming from the inside. When Ah Chun saw the faint glow coming from the inside of the cave her eyes lit up. She could only guess that there was something good inside.


    Ah Chun slowly tiptoed over to the Earthen Bear raised her foot and with all her might kicked the Eatheren Bear! Which sent him flying through the air before smashing into an ancient tree!

 Chapter 65 - Beating Up An Earthen Bear

    The Earthen bear was stunned silly, it was peacefully sleeping when it was hit by something hard and tossed through the air before it crashed into this ancient tree. It raised it''s head to see who the perpetrator was only to be even more stunned to see a little girl covered in blood, in what was a white one-piece dress standing there looking at it. The little girl had her cheeks puffed out and a finger pointing right at it. The little girl was saying something to the Earthen Bear but it''s head was still ringing from the collision and was not able to make out what she was saying. When it finally cleared up the Earthen Bear let out a roar as it got up.


    "You dare kick me, little human!? " And the Earthen Bear said the most taboo words for Ah Chun right now.


    Not even answering the Earthen Bear, Ah Chun tapped her foot and shot straight at the Earthen Bear as she balled up her little fist and punched out. The Earthen Bear saw the punch and reacted quickly as it dodged to its side swinging its large paw slamming it down towards Ah Chun. But before the paw landed, Ah Chun''s body was like a leaf on the wind as she used her dancing lotus technique to easily dodge the strike while rolling her body in mid-air and slamming her fist down on the Earthen Bears paw, bypassing its tough defenses and shattering all the bones within its paw. This caused the Earthen Bear to cry out in pain as it quickly retreated and turned to try to run away. But with one of its paws shattered it was not able to get far before Ah Chun appeared in front of it.


    "Where do you think you are going?" Ah Chun said as she now had the Slaughter of Time in her hand, it''s will echoed out in Ah Chun''s mind. "Kill¡­ Kill¡­ Kill..." A smile appeared on Ah Chun''s face as she lunged forward and thrust the Slaughter of Time out completely piercing into the spot between the Earthen Bears brow. A look of disbelief could be seen on Earthen Bear''s face. It, a rank nine demonic beast was slain by a small little girl in a matter of a few seconds.


    Once the Earthen Bear died Ah Chun quickly dug out the core before storing the corpse and the core into her interspatial ring. The Earthen Bear corpse could also be sold for a medium grade spirit stone since it could be used in all kinds of crafting. After putting away the Slaughter of Time, Ah Chun felt her the Qi in her body surge which got her really excited it seemed she was about to breakthrough!


    Ah Chun quickly sat down not even realizing she sat down in a pool of the Earthen Bears blood, as she closed her eyes and started to rotate the Heavenly Divine Lotus cultivation method. The Spiritual Qi in the air surged towards her as it swirled around her before entering her body. The Spiritual Qi flowed into her meridians as it circulated down to her dantian before being forcefully condensed, heated up, and liquified as the drops of liquid Spiritual Qi dropped into Ah Chun''s Qi Sea. Ah Chun had finally broken through to the Fifth Stage of Qi Sea.


    Ah Chun did not open her eyes right away as she decided to go ahead of solidified her foundation before she checked out the cave. Two hours later Ah Chun finally opened her eyes and streaks of purple light could be seen flashing through them. She got up off the ground and stretched her body.


    as the sounds of her bones cracking could be heard.


    "Another thousand years added on to my lifespan¡­ I wonder if Mother would know if there is a technique to grow older..." Ah Chun sighed. she really still hated the fact that she was so small.


    Feeling the stickiness of the blood on her body Ah Chun pulled out some water she had in a bucket from her interspatial ring to wash up with before hiding behind a rock to change into a new set of clothes.


    After Ah Chun was done her eyes fell on to the cave once again. Still seeing the faint glow coming from within Ah Chun''s eyes sparkled. She really hoped there was something good inside! She quickly made her way to the cave entrance before stopping in front of it. Ah Chun could feel a strong pressure premating from the cave. Although the pressure was strong her curiosity was stronger as she stepped into the cave. Once she made that step the pressure she felt grew even stronger, almost as if it wanted to toss her out of the cave. But when Ah Chun felt this pressure she knew something good was to be found here so she lifted her foot bearing the pressure and took another step forward.


    For those on the path of immortal cultivation, one must risk life and death in order to gain any kind of opportunities they can get to strength themselves. Mei Liling had told Ah Chun long ago that she would need to take these sort of risks in order to push her path forward. If she had the chance to gain something then do everything necessary in order to gain it. Even if it meant reaping the lives of others in the process. The path of immortal cultivation was a bloody path and Mei Liling had explained this to Ah Chun. Ah Chun knew at this moment this was one of those opportunities just like when she found the Slaughter of Time.

 Chapter 66 - Immortal Xiao Ying’s Inheritance Part One

    As Ah Chun made her way forward deeper into the cave the pressure got stronger and stronger. But this did not deter Ah Chun''s determination. She continued pressing forward even though she was now covered in sweat. So much so that the white one-piece dress she was wearing was now sticking to her small frame. Although the pressure was heavy it was not so bad that it was unbearable to Ah Chun.


    The passage she was walking down was long and dark as well as being very narrow, to the point that it was just big enough for Ah Chun to comfortably walk down it. But as she reached the area where the glow was emanating from, Ah Chun''s body felt as if it passed through a barrier. The pressure on her body was gone and her surroundings suddenly changed. She was now standing on a cliff edge with a cave entrance behind her. In front of her was a long metal chain that rose up into the sky that got lost into the clouds above. Down below the cliff, Ah Chun was standing on was a vast green expanse that fields of planes and forest. Off in the distance, a tens of thousands of meters tall mountain range could be seen. The majestic peaks glowed as light hit their peaks. To Ah Chun, this scenery looked like a painting to her.


    Ah Chun''s gaze fell on to the chains in front of her that lead up into the sky seemingly connecting to the clouds overhead. "I wonder where these lead to." She thought as she placed one foot onto the first chain link. One chain link was about a hundred times the size Ah Chun''s body making her look like an ant on a tree limb in comparison. Ah Chun tested her footing before placing both feet on to the first chain link. The links themselves were very sturdy and did not sway. It seemed Ah Chun''s body was so light that it made no difference on the chain.


    Very cuationally, Ah Chun took each step as she climbed chain link by chain link up into the air. Everything seemed to be smooth sailing as she climbed until she hit the midsection of the chain when a strong gust of wind pressed onto Ah Chun''s body almost causing her to fall to the ground below. She fell onto the chain pressing her body against it with her arms stretched out to keep herself from being blown off. The gust of wind scared her so much that her face paled in fright, she knew if she fell from this height she would end up dying. Once the wind calmed Ah Chun stood up again slowly climbing up the chain. She climbed a lot slower this time. Any time she felt a breeze Ah Chun would drop down and cling to the chain link to avoid being blown off even if there was a wind gust or not.


    Ah Chun finally reached the chain link that entered the clouds above. She had no idea how long it took to reach this far. It seemed as if many days had passed but Ah Chun had no way of knowing since the sky overhead never changed, but she was sure at least a few days have gone by. Ah Chun stared at the layer of cloud in front of her as she reached a hand up and touched it only to have her hands pass right through it. "Amazing!" Ah Chun smiled as she waved her hand back and forth in the cloud.


    After a while playing Ah Chun got lost in the thought about what to do next: '' I have to pass through here but I have no idea what lies beyond the clouds. I have no idea what dangers there might be.'' Her determination was wavering due to not knowing the unknown. Ah Chun sat on the chain link contemplating before finally making a decision. "Mother said that immortal cultivators need to risk it all sometimes, so that is what I will do!" With her newfound determination, Ah Chun entered the cloud bank.


    It was very hard for her to see as she climbed very slowly even slower than before. Ah Chun had to be extra careful not only because the visibility was low but also because the clouds held moisture which had made her footing very slippery. One wrong step would mean her death if she was not careful.


    Ah Chun never once thought that one day she would be climbing chain that reached up towards the heavens. Risking her life to see what was beyond, hoping to encounter an opportunity that would change her life. As she was once just a normal girl who was just struggling to survive in the cruel world that had tossed her such a cruel fate. But now, here she was doing just that as she climbed ever so slowly towards the heavens to see what lie in wait for her when she reached the end.

 Chapter 67 - Immortal Xiao Ying’s Inheritance Part Two

    More time passed as water dripped from Ah Chun''s hair. Ah Chun had almost slipped off the chin links multiple times now due to the moisture that was building up on them causing them to be exceedingly slippery. But none of this bothered Ah Chun, what bothered her now was the biting cold that was starting to settle in. Every one of Ah Chun''s breaths formed ice crystals in the air. Even with her using her own spirit power to wrap around her body, she was still not able to keep the cold out. Normally for an immortal cultivator, they could use their spirit power to ward off cold and hot elements. But this biting cold was penetrating right through the layers of spirit power she placed on her body.


    Ah Chun started to shiver as the ice started to build on her already wet body. The chain links she was on were also starting to freeze, which was making her footing bad. It had been a long time since Ah Chun felt such bitter cold. Ah Chun''s home village was warm during the day but very cold at night. She could remember trying to sleep while hugging her knees at night as she shivered due to the cold. She would end up having to sleep on the floor next to the fire in order to keep warm. But the cold she was feeling now was many times worse.


    The biting cold started to creep into Ah Chun''s muscles and bones causing her pace to slow drastically. Ah Chun started to get frightened and did not know what to do. Her only thought was she had to push forward or she might really lose her life here! One wrong step would mean the end for her and she was already too far up to turn back.


    Ah Chun reached the end of the current chain link she was on and now she had to climb on to the next chain link. But when she placed her hand on this chain link an unspeakable warmth flowed through her hand and into her body fully removing the biting cold that was once there. It felt so good that Ah Chun quickly moved herself onto the chain link and laid down flat enjoying the warmth. Tears rolled down Ah Chun''s cheeks as she laid there. She was scared that she would have froze to death. But now that her body was warm once again and she could relax a little, she could not stop the tears from coming down.


    "No! Ah Chun, you can not be like this! You made a vow to get stronger so you can not cry over such a little thing!" Ah Chun scolded herself. She quickly wiped away the tears on her face and got up and continued forward.


    As she got to the middle of the chain link she was on the clouds broke and a bright light shined down on to Ah Chun''s face. But Ah Chun did not even care about the fact that she had just made it out of the cloud bank because her eyes were set on the majestic crystal palace on a piece of land that was currently floating in the sky hovering over the clouds.


    "Beautiful..." Ah Chun mumbled.


    Ah Chun quickly climbed up the last three chain links and finally placed her foot on to solid land. A bright smile appeared on her face as she shouted out: "I made it!" She felt that for all the dangers that she had to deal with to get here it was well worth it. The sight in front of her was truly too majestic.


    "Oh? Such a small one has come to this place?" A gentle voice floated into Ah Chun''s ears which startled Ah Chun.


    "I''m sorry am I not supposed to be here?" Ah Chun asked. She felt a bit reluctant if she was told to leave all of a sudden after making such a dangerous trip to reach this point.


    "No little one you can be here. I was just surprised to see such a young girl make it to this point. For your age, your cultivation level is very good. Even in the upper realms, you would be considered a heavenly genius and your courage is not small either. For you to climb each link as you have at such an age is very courageous. The links are set up to slowly sap one''s spirit power as they climbed. This is why you were not able to fight off the biting cold as you climbed higher. The higher the cultivation the harder it would be. So for one your age with such a high cultivation, your test was on the harder side. But you pushed through which proves your courage is not small indeed." The gentle voice paused for a few seconds before it continued. "Come to the palace entrance I will be waiting there.."


    The voice faded out, but Ah Chun was very happy that she did not have to leave after just arriving. After taking a couple of deep breaths, Ah Chun let out a sigh of relief. After clearing her state of mind she stepped forward as she walked towards the palace.

 Chapter 68 - Immortal Xiao Ying’s Inheritance Part Three

    Ah Chun walked down the main path that leads to the crystal palace entrance. The sides of the path were aligned with tall stalks of bamboo that casted a shadow overhead. At one point along the path was a bridge that had a small glowing stream flowing underneath it. In the stream were small little fish swimming to and fro. Small orbs of light could be seen floating off its surface before dissipating into the air. This reminded Ah Chun of the spirit spring in the cavern where she had met Mei Liling.


    Ah Chun continued on as she made her way down the path until it opened up to lush green fields of grass that alined the path as it arched open connecting to the set of crystal stairs ahead. Standing in front of the crystal palace really made Ah Chun feel mesmerized the gleaming of the light reflecting over and over again seemed like the sparkling of the stars in the night''s sky. After some time of appreciating the sights, Ah Chun finally lifted her foot to step on the first step.


    When Ah Chun reached the top of the stairs there was a young female that looked only thirteen to fourteen years old, standing there. But the look in her eyes told you she was wise beyond her years. The girl''s aura gave off a supreme dominance that made one want to kneel before her. This was the first time Ah Chun had felt such an aura. Even Mei Liling never gave off such an imposing feeling before. Ah Chun knew immediately that the young-looking girl in front of her was actually someone who has lived a very long time.


    "Mm good, you are here. I have been waiting for many years to many to even count to find a worthy successor to gain my inheritance. Out of all those who have tried have failed. Even though they might have gotten this far they would not be able to pass the test in order to gain it. So I must ask are you willing to risk your life to gain my inheritance?" The young female had a serious look in her eyes when she asked Ah Chun her question. She normally would not warn or ask such a question to cultivators who came here. But because this girl in front of her was so young she made an exception.


    "Yes senior! Ah Chun is willing to risk her life. It may be scary to think about death but I have no choice in the matter. If I fail to move forward, the only thing that awaits me is death anyway." The young girl''s eyes lit up when she heard Ah Chun''s answer. ''Fail to move forward and would die anyway?''


    "Little one why do you say such a thing?" The young girl could not hide her curiosity she had an inkling of why she would say that but she had to fulfill her curiosity.


    Even though the young girl had said little many times it did not bother Ah Chun in the slightest. Her normal anger did not seem to surge forth when this young girl called her little. But it was more that her voice had a calming effect to it. It made one think that such mundane things were not worth one''s time.


    "I made a vow to the heavens that I will stand at the apex of all so that no one can bully me." The young girl''s eyes widen. Such a vow! It was such a vague vow which meant she would really need to stand at the top even if it meant fighting against the heavens themselves!


    "Mmm, an interesting little girl indeed. I am Immortal Xiao Ying, although what you see here is just a mere strand of my consciousness. It is here to pass on my inheritance to those that are worthy. My time has long passed and only this strand of consciousness is left. But if you are able to gain my inheritance I will personally pass on a secret art that is not included in the inheritance to aid you in your quest to stand at the apex of all. If you can pass this test you will become a whole new person from what you are now." Hearing the words immortal made Ah Chun shocked she had actually met a real-life immortal!


    "I will ask again are you willing to risk your life and try to gain the right to receive my inheritance?" Immortal Xiao Ying wanted to make sure that Ah Chun was really willing so she had to ask one more time.


    "Yes senior Immortal Xiao Ying, Ah Chun would be very grateful if you would be willing to give me this chance and try." Ah Chun said as she bowed her head.


    With a wave of her hand, an array formation appeared on the ground in front of the crystal palaces doors. The runic lines glowed a deep purple as they spun and moved around the array formation. Immortal Xiao Ying looked at Ah Chun and said: "Once you step into the array sit down and close your eyes. You will not be able to leave the array until you have lived ninety-nine lives. You will be brought into an illusion of samsara were rebirth and death will repeat itself until you have died the ninety-ninth time. This is your last chance are you still willing?"


    "Ah Chun is willing and thanks senior Immortal Xiao Ying for her concern." After replying Ah Chun walked towards the array without any hesitation stepped into it and sat down before closing her eyes.


    "Little boy you can come out now." Immortal Xiao Ying shouted.


    "It seems senior had long sensed me as expected of one who has reached immortality." Ning Shen said as he bowed and cupped his hands to show his respect.


    "I am guessing you are guarding her in the shadows." Immortal Xiao Ying looked Ning Shen up and down. He felt as if her eyes were able to see everything about him.


    "Yes, it is as senior said, junior is protecting her. But only to a point... " Immortal Xiao Ying kept staring at him before nodding her head and saying.


    "No matter what happens within the array you can not enter. Her life and death are up to her now you can only sit and wait to see what the outcome will be. This process may take time and the girl you know now may be a different person when she comes out." Ning Shen eyes flickered he had heard about samsara before and he knows that it can change a person but either way he barely knew anything about the little girl in front of him as it was so it would be fine even if she did change. He will still make her his wife in the future.


    "This junior understands..." After saying his words Ning Shen sat down and closed his eyes as he started to cultivate. Immortal Xiao Ying nodded her head once more before turning her eyes to Ah Chun who was sitting in the array.

 Chapter 69 - Living Ninety Nine Lives

    As soon as Ah Chun sat down and closed her eyes she was stunned to see that she was back in her old house in dust village! She looked around the room and saw that it was her bedroom from when she had lived with her birth mother. With this thought in mind, Ah Chun ran out of her room and started searching the house to find her mother in the kitchen cooking up some of the wild vegetables she had gathered from the previous day. When she saw the figure standing in front of her with cuts and scr.a.p.es all over her arms. The skin sticking to the bones and those sunken in cheeks. Ah Chun''s eyes welled up with tears as she started to cry. Why did she never realize that her birth mother was suffering so much in order to take care of her?


    Time went on and Ah Chun''s birth mother got sick but this time Ah Chun was able to nurse her mother back to health during the sickness that took her life before. Things started to change after this fact compared to her memories it was now the six months after when her mother should have passed away and this was the day she was supposed to meet Mei Liling. But this time she was not alone in the forest she was with her birth mother. The things in her memories had started to blur as she was cherishing the time she had with her birth mother.


    This day was like before they were not able to find any more vegetables in the outer ring which was the safe zone. So now they were forced to go in deeper into the forest. As they went in deeper the Wind Chasing Tiger appeared this time it actually lunged at Ah Chun. Ah Chun''s birth mother reacted quickly pushing Ah Chun out of the way. Ah Chun could only look on as the Wind Chasing Tiger tore her mother to shreds right in front of her. She only snapped out of it as her birth mother screamed: "Chun''er GO RUN!".


    After Ah Chun ran she once again fell down the whole and met Mei Liling again who took her as her disciple and went back to her village with her. In a flash Twenty years passed Ah Chun never went out for training during this time and had steadily cultivated in the Heavenly Sword Sect instead. Ah Chun made friends and fell in love. Time passed and she watched on as her friends and loved ones died around her as they tried to help her reach the apex, only to find that when she went to try to avenge the ones she loved she died as well.


    This process continued on and on. Each and every life was different from the last. But all had one thing that never changed and that was Ah Chun''s vow to the heavens. She watched as she lost friends and family over and over again. She watched her own death as she died in the most horrific ways. Ah Chun''s state of mind was a mess, she had almost gone insane many times. But one thought always came to mind before she did. ''None of this is real. Do not let this illusion control you.'' This thought would always bring her back from the brink of insanity.


    Outside the illusion in the real world, five months had passed. During this time Ning Shen had not moved from the spot he sat in since he arrived. He watched as the little girl in the array struggled on. Ah Chun had coughed up blood multiple times within the past five months and each time she did Ning Shen wanted to rush forward to help her but he knew he couldn''t, he could only sit and watch it all happen.


    Even Immortal Xiao Ying eyebrows furrowed when she saw Ah Chun cough up blood. Immortal Xiao Ying had no idea what Ah Chun was experiencing. The samsara would dive deep into one''s consciousness and pull out the one thing the person would strive for and build each one of her lives around this concept. She had no idea that Ah Chun was actually experiencing a baptism of a whole deeper level. The bloodshed in each life Ah Chun lived only got worse each time. But each experience tempered her state of mind as she continued. If it was other cultivators most would have cracked under such circ.u.mstances. Some would not even have died at all on the first life causing them to be stuck in the samsara until the day they died in the real world. The samsara was just that frightening and most of the cultivators who went through the samsara baptism either died or came out insane.


    Back in the array, Ah Chun was now living her ninety-ninth life. She was currently staring up into the sky looking at the figure who floated overhead with horror in her eyes. The figure released an attack that tore the heavens apart enveloping the sky as the figured laughed maniacally. All Ah Chun could do was feel her flesh being torn as she was hit by the attack with no way to defend against it. Right at the moment of her death Ah Chun''s eyes slowly opened...

 Chapter 70 - Startling Change

    The look in Ah Chun''s eyes no longer exhibited the childlike innocence it once had. Under the effects of the samsara and living so many countless lives, living, dying and experiencing so many different things. She had lived lives that had lasted tens of tens of thousands of years. Even gaining immortality. But after so much bloodshed and horrific battles that she had to experience how could she be the sweet innocent girl she once was. Her eyes now shone with a coldness that seemed to see into the depths of everything she looked at, yet wise beyond her years. The demeanor she gave off felt the same as Immortal Xiao Ying. A mighty existence that stood above all.


    Her cold eyes fluttered as she observed her surroundings as she got up. Her eyes locked on to a familiar figure, the cold look in her eyes softened and tears started to form at the corners of her eyes. That person was Ning Shen, in each and every one of her ninety-nine lives he was the one she had fallen in love with every time. He was the one that sacrificed himself for her every time. Seeing him at such a young age brought back the countless memories she had during those countless lives. But she knew she could not act on these emotions right now. She had to wait until she was older, the her now was still a very young girl. The cold look that she had before quickly replaced the soft gaze she just had. Ning Shen who was still cultivating did not realize the look she had just given him. But Immortal Xiao Ying did and she could guess from the way Ah Chun was now that she had experienced more than anyone should have to experience in the samsara.


    "Senior, can I ask how much time has passed?" Ah Chun asked as she looked at Immortal Xiao Ying. Her gaze actually startled Immortal Xiao Ying, it was as if she was facing another Immortal!


    "Almost six months." Immortal Xiao Ying replied with a faint smile on her lips. This demeanor was what a cultivator should have she thought. But this change between the old Ah Chun and the new was like heaven and earth!


    "Thank you, senior. The experiences that I had to go through during this test are something that are now engraved into my soul. This was truly a learning experience that I will never forget. I wish to thank senior for giving me the ability to have such an experience." Ah Chun bowed her head and cupped her hands as she said this.


    When she raised her head again she noticed that Ning Shen had disappeared. A smile flashed across her eyes but she did not show any change to her facial expression. Immortal Xiao Ying did not miss this though since she had been studying Ah Chun''s every movement. All of Ah Chun''s movements were very elegant and natural. Her cold gaze along with her graceful movements gave her a demeanor that was even better than some of the immortal princesses! Immortal Xiao Ying was truly astonished she really wanted to know what happened to Ah Chun during her samsara.


    "It is good that you were able to come out. I was worried since there were times when you coughed up blood. " Immortal Xiao Ying then walked closer to Ah Chun taking her hands and leaning in close to her ear while whispering: "Are you disappointed that he did not say anything?"


    Immortal Xiao Ying''s words gave Ah Chun a start but her facial expression never changed. Ah Chun just shook her head and said: "It''s fine it is too early for that. For now, I must concentrate on becoming stronger. I am no longer the same as before. After living so many countless lives how could I be."


    Immortal Xiao Ying let go of Ah Chun''s hands and backed away as she said: "Mmm¡­ You are right. Although everything you have gone through within the samsara was not real. It would still be real to the person who had to experience it all. Being able to pass this test allows you to gain my inheritance are you willing to accept it?"


    "If senior thinks that I am qualified then I will be willing to accept it." Immortal Xiao Ying nodded her head in approval. She could tell now that this young girl in front of her will become a mighty existence in the future.


    "You are more than qualified, not only that, like I said before I would also impart to you a secret art. I will need you to follow me into the palace." After saying her words Immortal Xiao Ying turned and walked into the palace.


    Ah Chun looked up at the sky and wondered if she was still in the samsara. But even if she was what did it matter. She would just do as she did in the countless times before in the other lives and work her hardest to become the strongest existence and stand at the apex of all. She was no longer the foolish child who found everything fascinating. The her now was someone who had experienced tens of tens of thousands of years of life and more. The only path for her was to be stronger. In the battles she fought during the samsara, she had experienced attacks that could decimate this world with a single strike. Luckily, right now, she was still very young she had plenty of time as long as she puts her mind to it and kept her determination she will be fine. As Ah Chun calmed her mind she let out a sigh and followed after Immortal Xiao Ying.

 Chapter 71 - Receiving The Inheritance

    Ah Chun walked into the crystal palace and as she passed through the doors she felt a sense of pressure that weighed down on her soul sea. But was instantly relieved as a faint golden light covered her body. Ah Chun looked up at Immortal Xiao Ying who was smiling at her and nodded her head in thanks.


    "The inside of the palace is its own space separate from the space outside. The law energy that Immortals cultivate is ten times stronger in here. " Immortal Xiao Ying explained.


    Ah Chun also knew this, she had reached the ranks of immortality in her time in the samsara so she knew what law energy was. But still, Ah Chun could not help but think that the crystal palace was indeed a mystical place.


    They walked down a long corridor that led to a large room, the ceiling of this room was as high as the sky with a huge crystal suspended in mid-air with smaller crystals floating around it. There was a faint glow in the center of the crystal that pulsated. Immortal Xiao Ling walked towards the Crystal before stopping and turning to look at Ah Chun when she was only a few meters away.


    "This inheritance is the type to allow one''s comprehension skills to be enhanced by many folds. What I am passing on to you is the innate comprehension skills that my original body had. It will enable your mystic eye to see through and comprehend what others can not. For those on the path of cultivation, this is better than any treasure that one could receive. This is especially true for those who wish to reach immortality. From the looks of it, this is something that you already understand. I am sure during the samsara you came to this understanding yourself." Immortal Xiao Ying was right Ah Chun had to come to this understanding many times in her countless lives.


    In order to reach immortality, one had to understand and comprehend their dao''s and take those dao''s and comprehend the law behind them. Law energy was something that lower realm cultivators would find unfathomable. With a simple wave of a hand, an immortal would be able to slaughter countless lives of lower realm cultivators.


    "As senior says I did have to come to this understanding many times during my samsara." Ah Chun was not surprised that Immortal Xiao Ying could guess such a thing. Ah Chun had noticed that Immortal Xiao Ying had been watching her every action.


    Immortal Xiao Ying smiled but did not say anything more. The faint glow on the crystal grew brighter and the brighter it got the more Ah Chun lost control of her body. Her body rose into the air only stopping when Ah Chun was at the center of the suspended crystal. A ray of light shot directly into Ah Chun''s forehead entering her soul sea. "Ahhh!" Ah Chun felt excruciating pain as her mystic eye was broken down and started to reconstruct itself. Ah Chun felt as if her soul was being ripped out. Her whole body was drenched in sweat as her face paled. The cold expressionless face was now showing traces of agony.


    Streams of light slowly formed a new eye, as the new eye formed the pain slowly decreased before completely disappearing. A golden mystic eye now replaced her old mystic eye, not only that but her regular eyes now had a faint golden glow to them. Immortal Xiao Ying was startled when she saw this. She saw the glow in Ah Chun''s eyes and whispered: "Golden thousand eyes..."


    Golden thousand eyes was a rare type of mystic eye and it was very hard to acquire such an eye. Those who possessed the golden thousand eyes were all well-known geniuses who would stand at the pinnacle even in the immortal realms. To see such a thing happening to Ah Chun Immortal Xiao Ying was very happy that it was Ah Chun who received her inheritance. Even she, Immortal Xiao Ying was never able to construct such a mystic eye.


    Finally, the process finished and Ah Chun slowly descended to the ground. Immortal Xiao Ying walked up to her with a faint smile on her face and asked: "How do you feel?"


    "Like things are much clearer than before. I thank senior for bestowing me with such a gift." Ah Chun said as she bowed her head.


    Ah Chun was really grateful for this inheritance. Being able to have comprehension abilities on such a high scale will benefit her cultivation in many ways. It will allow her cultivation to rise by leaps in bounds as well as allow her to learn techniques and arts easier than before and as her cultivation progresses it will help when she reaches the dao root realm and all realms above that.


    "Now that you have gained my inheritance I will now pass on to you the secret art that I promised. I did not plan to pass this onto anyone since it is an art that is hard to comprehend. But I think with your golden thousand eyes it will be easy for you." Ah Chun was not sure if she had heard Immortal Xiao Ying correctly. During her samsara, she had heard of the golden thousand eyes and it was a legendary mystic eye that was very hard to obtain. Cultivators would kill to find a method to obtain it. But she did not think anything of it since it was just an illusion. But Immortal Xiao Ying next words cleared up her speculation as if she knew what Ah Chun was saying. "Illusions and dreams all have some truth to them. Now close your eyes I will give you the secret art, Dreamscape..."

 Chapter 72 - Immortal Secret Art Dreamscape

    Immortal Xiao Ying lifted her finger and shot a light of energy into the space between Ah Chun''s brows. Ah Chun only felt a stinging headache as she suddenly had a rush of information appear in her mind. This was none other than the cultivation method for the secret art dreamscape. But this was no ordinary secret art it was actually an immortal secret art, something that could not be found in this realm!


    Ah Chun was actually very excited as she processed the information. This art was an eye technique that would bring people into a dream-like illusion where the person who executed the art could control every aspect of the illusionary world. Secret arts were considered secret arts because they are able to use the elements of the world, although they can still be considered a technique in a sense they still had their differences. That difference was that techniques came from one''s cultivation methods while secret arts were cultivated separately and had no actual impact on one''s cultivation realm.


    The upside to all of this is that if one had high enough comprehension skills they could take a secret art and merge it with their cultivation method techniques. The only exception to this was weapon techniques. But weapon techniques are just the fundamentals that are learned in the beginning. When one reaches the Dao Root realm they would then be able to extend the weapon techniques with their comprehension and allow one to do things like split mountains with just a thought.


    "What do you think?" Immortal Xiao Ying asked as she watched Ah Chun closely. Although her expression barely changed she could tell that Ah Chun was in deep thought as she digested the information on the secret art.


    "I never would have imagined that you would pass me such a powerful immortal secret art." Ah Chun bowed her head and cupped her hands. She was truly grateful to Immortal Xiao Ying for passing her this art.


    "Mmm¡­ I did promise that I would pass you a secret art. Since you have the thousand golden eyes, dreamscape is a perfect match for you. I hope it can assist you well in your future endeavors. I just wish I could see it happen with my own eyes." Immortal Xiao Ying had a look of disappointment. She truly wished she could watch this young girl grow. She wanted to see what changes this girl brought with her step by step.


    Ah Chun thought for a minute and said: "Is there no way for you to leave this place. I might be wrong but, even if you are just a strand consciousness, you should be able to roam the realms if you bind yourself to something. "


    "I am already bound to this crystal palace¡­ Unless one is able to take control of the crystal palace by refining it, it would be impossible for me to leave this space..." Immortal Xiao Ying knew that this was an almost impossible feat. The crystal palace was crafted by her and is a high-grade immortal treasure.


    "Senior I may not be able to refine such a treasure now but in the future, I will be able to. At that point, I promise to come back and take you from this place so that you can roam the outside worlds once again. Think of it as my thanks for everything you have done for me today." Ah Chun was not saying this on a spur of the moment basses, she really wanted to repay Immortal Xiao Ying for all she has done for her.


    "Then I shall wait here for the day that you return." A smile appeared on Immortal Xiao Ying''s face, her heart was filled with gratitude. Although she was just a strand of consciousness she still had a will of her own and waiting a few years or even tens of years meant nothing to an immortal cultivator.


    "Un¡­ Like I said before, I promise that I will be back one day to bring you out of here. Senior once again thank you for everything you have done for me." Ah Chun once again cupped her hands and bowed to Immortal Xiao Ying before turning around and walking towards the crystal palaces exit.


    Immortal Xiao Ying watched the little girl''s back as it got smaller and smaller, she whispered: "Take care of yourself..."


    There was no need for Ah Chun to climb down the chain this time there was a floating platform that took her back to the entrance to the cave that she came in from. Once she exited out back into the Dark Forest, Ah Chun remembered the jobs she took from the Feng Gong Pavilion. She took out the two pieces of paper that had the information on it to find that it was way past the date the job was allocated for. Ah Chun could only helplessly shake her head. But it was not like she needed the reward all that much now anyway. The old her might have thought that she did not have enough spirit stones to last a full two years. But the her now knew it was more than enough. Right now she just had to find a nice quiet spot to cultivate and prepare herself for Dragon Mist Realm that was coming up. She needed to learn at least the first level of the dreamscape art. So that she had at least something to work with besides her dancing lotus technique. With her plan decided Ah Chun tapped her foot and headed towards the Dark Forest''s exit.

 Chapter 73 - The Wang Clan Makes A Move

    As soon as Ah Chun exited the woods she was surrounded by five Qi Sea Realm cultivators. They were all staring at her with murderous looks in their eyes. One of the male cultivators walked forward and looked at her before snorting and saying. "We thought you would hide in the forest forever! Have you decided to come out and face your crimes?"


    Ah Chun was a bit startled by this she had not remembered committing any crimes that she knew of. Ah Chun''s cold eyes gazed at the five cultivators in front of her. Her eyes made them feel a slight chill run down their backs. It was if she was peering into their souls. After a few seconds, Ah Chun finally opened her mouth and said: "What crime have I committed to have five First Stage Qi Sea Realm cultivators come search for me. I have been in the Dark Forest for the past half-year I do not see how I had any time to commit any crimes." As Ah Chun spoke her voice was not loud but was not low either. There was an air of dominance to her voice as if she was the one who stood above all.


    "Don''t lie! Six months ago you humiliated our young master." Another male cultivator shouted he was angered by the tone of Ah Chun''s voice.


    The conversation between Ah Chun and the five cultivators had caused people to take notice and a crowd started to form as they stood off to the side to watch the show. Such scenes were a daily occurrence at the entrance of the Dark Forest. Mainly due to people fighting over rare herbs with an occasional dispute over treasures.


    "And who is this young master of yours?" Ah Chun could really not remember humiliating anyone recently.


    "Wang Chen of the Wang Clan!" Upon hearing the name Wang Chen Ah Chun finally remembered the boy she sent flying with a single slap.


    When the spectators heard the names Wang Chen and Wang Clan they all felt pity for the Ah Chun. She was so young but was now being hunted by the Wang Clan. Wang Chen was known for his overbearing behavior he had done all kinds of heinous acts. And now this Wang Chen was out to get Ah Chun, the spectators could only sigh for her bad luck.


    "Wang Chen the one who did not know when to keep his mouth shut that I taught a lesson to some time ago. Hmm¡­ So what crime did I commit?" Hearing Ah Chun''s words caused the Wang Clan cultivators faces to turn red with anger. Ah Chun may have said her words casually but they also came across in a mocking manner, basically saying: "So what if I hit your young master what can you do about it."


    "Your courting death! Even if you do not want to admit to your crimes you will not live past today anyway." After finishing his words all five Wang Clan cultivators drew their swords and lunged at Ah Chun.


    Ah Chun stood there calmly summoning out the Slaughter of Time. A small smile broke out on her expressionless face, during her samsara she remembered that the thing she loved most was fighting. Tempering her skills to the utmost limits. Although she loved fighting she would never start a fight herself unless the other party had done something to her or her loved ones. But when she did fight it was always a fight to the death. Only when your life was on the line, would you be able to break through your limits.


    Ah Chun watched as one of the male cultivators slashed down their sword at her head. She easily sidestepped the sword and thrust out her sword stabbing the male cultivator in the neck. The male cultivator''s eyes widened in disbelief he did not think that today would be his last day alive and that he would be killed effortlessly by such a young girl. Ah Chun pulled her sword out of the male cultivator''s neck causing blood to pour from his wound. This scene caused the crowd to be stunned. They could tell all that the five cultivators from the Wang Clan were very powerful and thought that this little girl was doomed but who would have thought she killed one of them as if she was killing a fly!


    "With such little ability, you came here to kill me? This is really laughable! But since all of you said you want to kill me do not think about leaving this place alive. I will send you all to see King Yama myself!" Ah Chun coldly stated. Her cold gaze locked onto a female cultivator as her body flickered appeared in front of the female cultivator, she then thrust out with her sword stabbing female cultivator in the neck as well. That female cultivator did not even have a chance to scream as she fell to the ground dead. Ah Chun''s skills with the sword were now something that had been honed for tens of tens of thousands of years due to the time she spent in her samsara even though it was not real to her it was real and it showed by how well she handled her sword as if she was an old master.


    The crowd sucked in a breath of air as they thought the little girl was very decisive. Not even sparing a second thought as she reaped the lives of the Wang Clan cultivators. But for Ah Chun who had lived countless lives within the illusion of the samsara, her demeanor was not of a little girl. She did not care who you were or what clan or sect you came from. If you wanted to kill her she would kill you first and if she could not kill you she would give her all to escape until she can come back when she is stronger to kill you!


    In a matter of seconds, there was only one male cultivator left from the Wang Clan. The Male cultivator who was left looked at his companions who were now laying on the ground dead and his face paled he dropped his sword and turned to dash away. Ah Chun saw this and chased after him as she said: "You want to run I don''t think so!" Ah Chun''s cultivation was much higher than him by four stages so how could he get runaway from her. She quickly caught up to male cultivator and cleanly swiped her sword across the male cultivator''s neck causing a line of blood to appear as he dropped dead to the ground before his blood spilled out creating a puddle. Ah Chun flicked the blood off her sword before recalling it. She then went to each corpse and took their interspatial rings and any other valuables they might have had on them before keeping them into her own interspatial ring. Afterward, when Ah Chun looted the last body she stood up and faced the crowd, there was no expression on her face the faint smile she showed earlier was now gone. Her cold eyes scanned the crowd before she turned away and calmly walked away heading towards Moon Clave City.

 Chapter 74 - Things Start To Stir

    Many eyes were on Ah Chun as she stepped into Moon Clave City the situation outside the Dark Forest had already spread throughout the city. Ah Chun didn''t even pay attention to these stares, she just calmly walked down the streets towards Feng Gong Pavilion. Right now she needed information on where she can find a quiet place to cultivate. Her main goal right now was to reach the first layer of the secret art dreamscape and also try to reach the second layer of her Heavenly Divine Lotus cultivation method. Whether she was able to gain another technique or not from her cultivation method was yet to be told but just by reaching the second layer she would gain a huge increase in her strength alone. If this was combined with the secret art dreamscape it would raise the current her''s battle prowess by leaps and bounds.


    Right as Ah Chun stepped foot into Feng Gong Pavilion she heard a familiar voice calling out to her: "Chunchun!" Hearing this voice Ah Chun''s cold eyes flickered a bit. She knew this voice very well. Her time in her samsara there was one man who she loved in each of her ninety-nine lives and that was Ning Shen. In one of her ninety-nine lives, Ning Shen had disguised himself as a young cultivator named Yu Jin. Although it may have been an illusion, but as Immortal Xiao Ying said: "Illusions and dreams all have some truth to them." He may be able to change his looks but there was no way he could mask his voice from Ah Chun. But now even his disguise was not able to work against Ah Chun since she possessed the thousand golden eyes.


    Ah Chun inwardly smiled as she turned to Ning Shen and slowly walked towards him. "Jin it has been a while."


    Ning Shen smiled as he looked at the girl in front of him as he said: "Yes it has you seem to be different from before."


    "Un, I had run in with good fortune." Ah Chun already knew that Ning Shen knew that she was at the crystal palace. She was not sure on how much he knew but she did not want to go into details anyway, especially in a place like Feng Gong Pavilion. She knew that if she ever said anything about the thousand golden eyes and someone heard about it, it would cause her nothing but trouble.


    Ning Shen just shook his head as he thought ''This little thing probably already knows who I am! Aw well, since she is willing to play we will just play.'' Ning Shen already knew that Ah Chun received the inheritance from Immortal Xiao Ying and also gained the thousand golden eyes. Although Ah Chun could not see him, he still entered the palace along with Ah Chun, quietly protecting her.


    ------


    Wang Clan¡­


    "So what happened I heard the little bastard was found" Wang Tu was staring at a male cultivator who was now standing in front of him.


    "Patriarch, all five of the cultivators we sent out are dead." The male cultivator was shaking he knew this report will make the Patriarch unhappy but he had no choice.


    "All five are dead? Who killed them?" Wang Tu''s eyes widen, he knew there were not many people within Moon Clave City who could pull off such a feat.


    "It was the little girl. She came out of the Dark Forest just today and when the five of them faced off against her she killed them all within seconds." The cup in Wang Tu''s hand shattered when he heard this news. ''Just how strong was this little bastard!'' If he was not bound by the words of that expert, he would have sent a Qi World Realm cultivator to do the job. But now he had lost five Qi Sea realm cultivators.


    "Fine, send twenty of Ninth Stage Qi Sea Realm cultivators. If this little bastard is that strong I will just make sure she has no option but to die!" After receiving his orders the male cultivator bowed and cupped his hands before turning and leaving the room. Wang Tu leaned back on his throne and looked up at the ceiling, nobody knew what he was thinking.


    -----


    Ah Chun had no idea that she was being so heavily targeted at this moment. She was still in the Feng Gong Pavilion talking with Ning Shen. She had learned that the Dragon Mist Realm was going to be opening in four months. This meant that she only had four months to reach both the first layer of the secret art dreamscape and the second layer on her Heavenly Divine Lotus cultivation method. She figured as long as she had no disturbances she could most likely reach both goals.


    "Jin do you know of any good quiet spots for cultivation? I need to go into seclusion before the Dragon Mist Realm opens up." Ning Shen looked at Ah Chun before nodding his head and saying: "I know just the right spot. Follow me I will lead you to it." He then got up and headed out of the Feng Gong Pavilion with Ah Chun following along.

 Chapter 75 - Cultivating A Dream

    "Here it is." Ning Shen had brought Ah Chun to a secluded location near the Dark Forest called the Broken Sword Mountains. It was a mountain range that if one looked at it from the sky they would be able to see an outline of a broken sword.


    The area Ning Shen and Ah Chun were in now was located around the fourth peak inside the mountain range and was hard to find due to the location being obscured by overgrowth. It was a very quiet location with a lake that had a waterfall showering down into it. To the right of the lake was a cave entrance that seemed to have been made by a previous cultivator who had stayed here at some point and time.


    "Jin this place is perfect." Ah Chun said her cold eyes softening and a smile appeared on her emotionless face.


    The sight of that smile stunned Ning Shen. Ever since Ah Chun had come out of her samsara she always had a cold emotionless look on her face. But now her smile was like the sun casting rays of warmth on whoever saw it. For Ah Chun, there were only a few people she would show her real emotions to now. Her new mother and master Mei Liling, Zhi Rou, Yu Yan and of course the boy standing in front of her now. This was all due to the acc.u.mulated experiences she had during her samsara, it had completely flipped her personality.


    "There is a cave right over there that you can cultivate in. I will stay here to make sure no one will disturb you. You do not have much time until the Dragon Mist Realm opens. So you need to make good use of this time." Ning Shen said as he pointed over to the cave.


    "Un! Thanks, Jin." Ah Chun thought that this was just like Ning Shen doing whatever he could to make her happy even though they had just met he was already acting like the Ning Shen in her samsara.


    "What thanks? We are friends are we not?" Ah Chun smiled as nodded her head and said: "Of course."


    As Ah Chun turned and walked towards the cave she whispered: "Friends... For now anyway." As she sneakily gave a sly smile.


    Ah Chun really wished she could hurry and grow up. Although she will age slowly she knows that time will pass by quickly. For cultivators spending years or even tens of tens of years at a time in seclusion was a normal thing. Time meant nothing to cultivators before Ah Chun underwent the baptism of samsara she was always worried about her current appearance. But before she reaches the immortal realm she will still age. And reaching such a realm was not easy so she had plenty of time. As long as she kept progressing without losing her will to be the strongest she would never go against her vow to the heavens.


    Ah Chun sat down with in the cave in a lotus position. She quickly entered a state of meditation as she read over the secret art dreamscape in her mind. Ah Chun read the cultivation method for the secret art dreamscape over and over again for three full days and nights. Cultivating a secret art was not an easy thing to do. One must first comprehend the basics of the secret art without this first step of understanding one would never be able to fully learn the secret art.


    "So I need to first enter a dream-like state and cultivate in it, in order to be able to use this art. But how does one know they are actually cultivating it if they are in a dream? What if you dream that you actually are cultivating it but in reality, you are not?" Ah Chun silently mused.


    Ah Chun knew this would be hard but this level of difficulty was really high. Dreams were almost impossible to control. But according to this, she would need to cultivate the dream while in a dream. Once she accomplished this she would then able to use this dream and flood people''s minds with it creating an illusionary dreamscape with just one look. But this also depended on how strong one''s will was. If they had a strong will it would not be as effective and would only cause a small state of confusion. But that confusion can allow one, time to execute an attack. Weak-willed people could end up stuck in the illusion and would not know what was going on around them. It was really a frightening secret art. When one cultivated this to the last layer one could make the dreams, reality and manifest it in the real world.


    Ah Chun stayed in her state of meditation for a full month without moving. On this day her cold eyes opened. If one were to look into her eyes they would be mesmerized by the purple clouds that swirled around in them along with the faint golden glow. Her eyes were truly a sight to be seen. Ah Chun had finally broken through to the first layer of the secret art dreamscape. She did stop there though, she immediately closed her eyes again and started to circulate her Heavenly Divine Lotus cultivation method. She still had a few months left before the Dragon Mist Realm opened. Now that she was able to break through to the first layer of her secret art she wanted to now try to break through to the second layer of her cultivation method. Her goal when she reached the Dragon Mist Realm was to rank first in the rankings. She figured she would have a chance now that she can use her secret art.

 Chapter 76 - A Quiet Time

    Ah Chun kept cultivating month after month. During this time she would pause ever so often to talk with Ning Shen. Although Ning Shen was in disguise and Ah Chun knew who he really was. She did not expose him especially since she could use it against him later on. For Ning Shen though he was very surprised at how nice Ah Ch was being to him. He already figured she knew who he was before, but now he was not a hundred percent sure with how nice she was being towards him. If anything he thought she would be trying to find a way to get even with him. This thought did cross Ah Chun''s mind at one point but she decided to let it slide. She could only curse herself for not being older at this time. Due to the samsara, she was basically an a.d.u.l.t in a child''s body. Her mentality was that of an a.d.u.l.t and Ning Shen''s mentality was still that of a young boy. So she had no choice but to wait until they were older to actually express her feelings to him.


    Putting feelings aside she really did enjoy this quiet time they were having. She would cultivate and he would stay by her side guarding her. Besides their conversations that they had the two would also spar against each other. These spars were of huge benefit to Ah Chun as she was getting more and more comfortable using the secret art dreamscape and combining it with her swordplay.


    The sword techniques she was using now were not something that Mei Liling taught her. It was a style she had learned in her samsara. If you were watching her from a spectator point of view you would think she was dancing as she fought. This style really complemented her cultivation method''s dancing lotus movement technique. It was almost as if she was a fairy who danced freely on the battlefield.


    Three months into her seclusion Ah Chun finally broke through to the second layer of her cultivation method. Ah Chun was very happy about this because she not only had her strength increased but she also got a new technique. This new technique was called lotus palm it allowed one to condense a lotus in their palm using their spirit power and strike out with it with their palm. Unlike an ordinary palm strike that would cause just internal damage to one''s enemy. The lotus palm would actually explode on contact causing both internal and external damage to one''s enemy. The size of the lotus depended on how much spiritual power one was able to put into it. It was actually a terrifying ability for those of the same realm able to break enemies defenses in an instant.


    Ah Chun spent her last two months of seclusion sparing more than cultivating in order to learn how to fight with her new techniques and arts. By the last day, she was very happy with her progress the only thing she was somewhat disappointed about was that she did not break through to the next stage of Qi Sea yet, but this was to be expected since when one hit the Qi Sea realm it could take many years to break through one realm. For Ah Chun, she was special on how fast she cultivated but since she just had a breakthrough not long ago it would take some time before she broke through again.


    Since this was the last night she would be here Ah Chun did not cultivate or spar, instead she had Ning Jin set up a fire for the two of them to sit around. Ah Chun wanted to have a quiet time with Ning Shen where they can talk the night away. "Jin what are your plans after this?" Ah Chun asked as she stared at the flickering flames in front of her.


    "No plans at all I was actually going to ask you the same. I was thinking since you do not know much about the primordial lands that we could stick together and explore it while we temper our selves." Ning Shen was really enjoying Ah Chun''s company. He had really enjoyed the past five months that they have spent together. Although he had already claimed Ah Chun as his wife in his head he knew that it would still be a long road before that ever happened. But besides that, his Aunt Mei Liling had asked him to protect her. Since that was the case and they got along really well why not travel together? That way he could protect her out in the open with no need for hiding in the shadows like he was before.


    "That sounds good to me. I plan to travel a bit more even after my two years is up in order to temper myself more. Where do you want to head to next?" Ah Chun smiled, she was really happy he suggested this. This way she would not need to part with him so soon. If he had not suggested it she would have but it made her happy when he was the one who suggested it first.


    "Where ever you want to go I will just follow along. No matter how long it is for." Ah Chun looked up at Ning Shen her eyes softened, even the words he was saying were the same form her samsara. Having him near had always made her heart feel warmth during her countless lives. Ah Chun mentally decided she would do whatever she could to make sure he would not have to sacrifice himself for her this life. Whether this was reality or an illusion Ah Chun did not care. Everything that happened to her during her samsara''s was real to her. Her feelings for Ning Shen were real to Ah Chun and she would take it slowly as they rebuild their relation from the start once again.


    "Let''s go back to Moon Clave City to prepare before heading towards the Dragon Mist Realm." When Ning Shen heard Moon Clave City a light streaked across his eyes he had forgotten about the Wang Clan. He had a feeling that there would be an incident when they returned to the city. But even so, as long as the Wang Clan did not go against Qin Sha''s warning then Ah Chun should be able to handle it.


    "Ok, then we will set off in the morning." Ah Chun nodded her head as she went back to staring at the flames of the fire. A faint smile formed across her lips as she thought: ''Quiet times were to be cherished.''

 Chapter 77 - Ambush

    Early morning and the dew on the leaves and grass underfoot had yet to dry up. Two figures could be seen as they slowly walked towards the exit for the Broken Sword Mountains. They were in no hurry as they were lost in their own little world as they talked. They would only stop to look at the scenery or to kill a demonic beast that decided to try its luck and attack them. When they had reached the second mountain peak there was a pair of prying eyes staring at them from a distance.


    "Master they have been spotted by the second mountain peak." A male cultivator said as he stood in front of a middle-aged man.


    "Since that little bastard had the gall to humiliate my son and kill our members, I will make sure she does not live past today." This middle-aged man was named Wang Chu the father of Wang Chen.


    "Master the Patriarch said not to kill her..." The male cultivator shivered in fear, he had been there that day that those experts showed up. He knew that those experts must have been very strong to the point that even the Patriarch had to be humble in front of them.


    "That old man has grown too soft. If this little bastard does not die today then my name is not Wang Chu!" Wang Chu roared.


    "But..." The male cultivator wanted to say something but was quickly interrupted by Wang Chu.


    "No buts! Get the men ready! Take half of them and circle around to the back of that little bastard! Do not let her escape!" The male cultivator could only sigh, he had no choice but to follow orders.


    Of course, the little bastard that Wang Chu was talking about was none other than Ah Chun. Who was still chatting away happily to the young boy beside her. The young boy, of course, was Ning Shen disguised as Yu Jin. As they were walking and talking Ning Shen stopped his steps and grabbed Ah Chun''s hand pulling her behind him.


    "Jin what''s wrong!?" Ah Chun exclaimed. Ning Shen''s action had caused Ah Chun a start but when she saw ten cultivators standing before her she understood why. Her eyes turned cold as soon as she saw them and she no longer showed any expression on her face.


    "What do you guys want?" Ning Shen asked as he stared at the cultivators in front of him.


    "We want the girl that is behind you. She killed some of our members so she has to pay for what she has done. We have no need for you so you can leave but she has to stay behind." The male cultivator said in an arrogant voice as he pointed at Ah Chun.


    After hearing the male cultivators words Ning Shen could figure out that they were from the Wang Clan since the only people that Ah Chun had killed were from the Wang Clan. Thinking on this he sent Ah Chun a voice transmission saying "They are all Stage Nine Qi Sea realm. If things get rough find a chance to escape."


    Ah Chun who was behind Ning Shen smiled inwardly and her hearth felt warm from Ning Shen''s concern and protectiveness. But she did not answer right away because her cold eyes were staring at the ten extra cultivators that had just appeared behind them. Ah Chun could tell that every one of these cultivators were Stage Nine Qi Sea cultivators. ''This Wang Clan thinks pretty highly of me to send so many people after me.'' Ah Chun silently mused. She knew after killing those other Wang Clan members that they would not let her off easily. So she was actually expecting this outcome but she did not think they would send so many.


    After thinking for a few seconds she answered: "You take the ten in the front and I will take the ten in the back as long as they do not exceed the Stage One Qi World we should be fine. I have fought a third staged Qi World realm cultivator before although Iwon I was still badly injured at the time and since then my fighting prowess as gone up substantially so I should be able to kill a Stage One of Qi World with just a bit of effort."


    Ah Chun''s words made Ning Shen shake his head as he thought ''This little thing loves to fight.'' A smile appeared on his face as he said: "Then be careful I will cover the front." Ah Chun nodded as she summoned the Slaughter of Time causing Ah Chun''s killing intent soar.


    Ah Chun''s cold eyes gazed at the ten cultivators in front of her as a small smile appeared on her face. She was hoping since they were of higher cultivation they would give her a good fight. To Ah Chun, the ten cultivators in front of her were nothing more than fodder for her to temper herself on and since they were here to kill her, she would not hold back and send them to meet King Yama instead. Without even giving the ten cultivators a warning Ah Chun tapped her foot and appeared in front of one of the male cultivators. Purple clouds manifested hued by the faint golden glow in Ah Chun''s cold eyes. With one look the male cultivator was brought into a dream-like state. Ah Chun then thrust out with her sword, stabbing him in the neck. This all happened so fast that the male cultivator did not even know how he had just died. He fell to the ground with his eyes opened in shock.


    The effects of the immortal secret art dreamscape were more than Ah Chun had expected. For those in her cultivation realm, she should be able to handle them with no problems. She was very satisfied with how well it worked.


    "Kill her!" One of the cultivators recovered from his shock of the scene that had just happened in front of him as he yelled out waking everyone else up. Nine Ninth Stage Qi Sea cultivators looked at each other before all of them lunged at Ah Chun at the same time.

 Chapter 78 - Making A Name For Themselves

    Many cultivators who were in the area were drawn to the noise of the battle. They could not help but be awestruck as they watched Ah Chun''s movements with her sword. She was truly like a fairy who was dancing on the battlefield. Each movement was like flowing water as she guarded and attacked against the onslaught. At one point Ah Chun used the secret art dreamscape to send one male cultivator into a dream-like state while guarding an attack from another. Her feet twisted and turned as she slipped around a third attacker reaping their life. Not a single wasted movement could be seen in each and every one of Ah Chun''s actions. It was as if the sword was attached to her hand as she spun it about reflecting the rays of the sun that gleamed off the surface of the blade. Blood sprayed all around her as she continued her dance.


    The crowd of spectators grew bigger and bigger as word got out. No one made a sound as they watched the stunning performance of the young male and young female as the two fought against twenty Qi Sea Realm cultivators. For cultivators of this world, this was an awe-inspiring feat. Most major powers only had at most a one or two Dao Root Realm cultivator as an ancestor who stood in the shadows. Even the Wang Clan Patriarch was only at the Fourth Stage of Qi World. But here they were watching a girl no more than six or seven years old fighting freely as she danced around her enemies as if she was dancing on top of a lake and the young boy next to her was no different he was completely at ease as if he was out for a stroll. Only one thought came to mind as they watched the two fighting and that was that these two were heaven-defying geniuses!


    At this time Ah Chun had already killed five of the ten Wang Clan cultivators. She glanced back to see Ning Shen standing there watching her fight. Ah Chun already knew that Ning Shen''s cultivation was way higher than hers. She stuck her tongue out at Ning Shen and said: "Don''t interfere." While at the same time she blocked an attack without even looking.


    "I won''t don''t worry. It looks like your having a lot of fun." Ning Shen shook his head, he could only smile as he watched this little girl fight with so much joy.


    "Un, I am! You just wait right there I will be done in a few." Hearing the two have such a conversation while fighting made the five Wang Clan cultivators that were left faces have black lines running down them. Some of the spectators started to laugh after hearing the conversation between the two. They all had the same thought: ''This little girl has such confidence in herself that she is not even treating this like a life and death struggle but more of a training exercise to temper herself.''


    Ah Chun had not used lotus palm at all during this fight so far, she did not want to reveal all her hands in front of so many people. The lotus palm was a very good trump card in case she ever needed it and if you added in the secret art dreamscape, that had no visual form she actually had two trump cards up her sleeve. Ah Chun did not know how many of the spectators were going to be showing up at the Dragon Mist Realm so she wanted to keep them hidden until then.


    Ah Chun quickly finished off all but one of the Wang Clan cultivators. She was currently staring down at the male cultivator who was looking at Ah Chun with horror in his eyes. Her cold eyes felt as if they were penetrating deep into his soul. He was so scared that he ended up wetting himself. Ah Chun''s eyebrow twitched slightly when she had the smell of urine enter her nose. Her expression did not change until she looked back at Ning Shen who was now laughing. Seeing Ning Shen laugh so happily made her smile. But as she turned her attention back over to the male cultivator from the Wang Clan, her smile faded instantly and was replaced with her cold demeanor as she said: "Go back and tell your clan head that I, Ah Chun am grateful for the people he sent to help me temper myself. Also, leave behind your interspatial ring. Think of it as compensation for making this young lady smell your urine. After that, you can scram!"


    The male cultivator did not try to argue he was very angry on the inside but if he said anything to refute the little girl he knew he would die. So he quickly took off his interspatial ring threw it to Ah Chun and hurriedly ran away. This scene caused Ning Shen to laugh even harder he could not help but think that his mentally self-proclaimed future wife was too funny. She was ruthless and decisive to her enemies and at the same time black-bellied enough to slap people in the face that were not even there. He could already imagine the Wang Clan Patriarch screaming in rage when he hears what she said.


    At this time one of the spectators a middle-aged man stepped forward and asked: "Who are you two?"


    "I''m Ah Chun and this here is Yu Jin." Ah Chun said without any expression her cold eyes gazed at the middle-aged man.


    "Are you two part of some power here in the Primordial Lands?" The middle-aged man asked.


    "Nope the two of us just wander around. I''m sorry but If you would excuse us, we were actually in a hurry before we got attacked." Ah Chun bowed to the middle-aged man and grabbed Ning Shen''s hand pulling him along. Ah Chun could tell that the man was up to something and that he was a lot stronger than those cultivators they had just fought. So instead of staying there to find out what he was after and how strong he was. It would be best to leave at that instant. So she did not wait for a reply and quickly pulled Ning Shen along. Ning Shen, on the other hand, felt her little hand on his and just let her pull him along as a smile appeared on his face.


    The middle-aged man watched the two walk away with his face contorted with anger as he mumbled: "Just you wait, you little bastard I will kill you."


    That day Ah Chun and Yu Jin(Ning Shen)''s name spread throughout Moon Clave City saying that two young demon level genius had appeared in the city. The story of a young man and young female fighting off twenty Qi Sea Realm cultivators was also being told everywhere one went.

 Chapter 79 - An Assassin In The Night

    Pitter patter of feet could be heard all over as people hurried to and fro. Shop vendors shouted out trying to catch the attention of those who passed by. Ah Chun and Ning Shen had stepped into Moon Clave City to see it as bustling as it always was. Ah Chun took the lead as she continued to pull Ning Shen along by the hand and Ning Shen did not resist as he followed behind her. The surrounding people thought the sight of them would be quite cute if the little girl did not have such a cold look in her eyes. But in contrast between the two, the sight was actually funny for some. Ah Chun''s cold eyes and expressionless face acted as a ward to keep people away. While Ning Shen who was letting her lead had a big smile on his face that was like the sun warm and welcoming.


    It was only halfway through their journey back to Moon Clave City did Ah Chun realize she was holding Ning Shen''s hand and pulling him along with her. During her samsara, this was a normal action that she did a lot in her countless lives. It was such a natural thing that she did not even realize she was doing it until a few hours later, on their way back. What made Ah Chun inwardly happy was that Ning Shen did not reject and just allowed her to pull him along. So instead of letting go, she just continued on, hand in hand with the person she loved. Ah Chun could not wait for the day when she was old enough to truly let her feelings show.


    "Chunchun where are we headed?" Ning Shen asked.


    Pausing her steps Ah Chun thought for a minute before saying: "I was thinking of finding an inn and getting a room so I can take a bath. What about you? What are your plans?"


    "I will follow you." Ning Shen said not realizing what he said had sounded wrong.


    "You are not following me to take a bath..." Ning Shen face turned red it was now that he figured out that what he had just said sounded really bad. Seeing that embarrassed expression on Ning Chen''s face made Ah Chun think that the young Ning Shen was quite cute.


    "That''s not what I meant, I meant to say that I will get a room to. That way we can rest for the night and handle preparations tomorrow." Ning Shen said as he rubbed his nose trying to hide his embarrassment.


    "Okay sounds good." Ah Chun nodded and smiled.


    "Since we got a plan then follow me I know a really good inn that sells rank nine demonic beast meat dishes, it would be beneficial to your cultivation. Rank nine and above demonic beasts meat are packed full of Spiritual Qi. Although us immortal cultivators do not need to eat after we pass a certain realm. These types of delicacies taste good and are beneficial to us." Ning Shen said with a smile on his face.


    "Now that I think about it I have not eaten anything in a few years besides pills my mother had refined for me to boost my cultivation. Now that I think about it I also have a rank nine Earthen Bear in my interspatial ring that we can roast during our trip to the Dragon Mist Realm. Anyway, lead the way, now you got me wanting to eat something!" Ah Chun thought it was pretty amazing how these past few years she had not eaten anything other than a few pills. She decided she would have to eat more in the future.


    Ning Shen led the way until he stopped in front of a building with a sign on it saying Sunny Inn. The first floor was packed with other cultivators who were there just for the food. Luckily Ah Chun and Ning Shen were able to find a table to sit at in the corner of the inn. When the food was served the smell of it flowed into Ah Chun''s nose making her almost drool. She had not eaten any food in so long that when she took her first bite of the demonic beast meat and the flavor burst out into her mouth, she decided right then she would make sure to eat a lot more in the future.


    Night came and Ah Chun had just finished her relaxing bath. She was now sitting on the bed in a lotus position in the room she rented. A few hours passed and Ah Chun was in the middle of her cultivation when a figure clad in black quietly entered her room. The sword in the figure''s hand gleamed in the moonlight as it reflected off its sharp blade. The figure did not waste a single moment when they saw Ah Chun peacefully cultivating. The figure lunged forth thrusting out their sword aiming straight for Ah Chun''s neck!

 Chapter 80 - Killing Off Wang Chu

    After feeling a presence in her room Ah Chun''s eyes abruptly opened to see a sword tip right in front of her. She quickly leaned back as watched the cold tip of the sword pass overhead. She could feel the wind from the thrust of the sword as it passed by. Cold sweat formed on Ah Chun''s forehead, she was only a sliver away from dying! But she was not yet out of the water the sword changed directions and swooped down towards her once more. She quickly summoned the Slaughter of Time and raised it up just in time to block the blow. Sounds of metal against metal could be heard as the two swords ground against each other.


    The assassin saw that they had failed to deal the finishing blow within their two strikes, the assassin jumped back and stared at Ah Chun with pure rage in their eyes. Ah Chun cold eyes stared at back at the assassin as she released her spirit power to the max. The assassin was a bit startled when they felt the pressure from Ah Chun''s spirit power.


    Not caring about their identity any more the assassin ripped their mask off and pointed at Ah Chun as they roared out in rage: "Little bastard why won''t you just die!"


    Ah Chun was a bit stunned when she saw the face under the assassin''s mask he was the exact same middle-aged man that had stopped her after the battle in the Broken Sword mountain range. From then until now she understood what was going on. The person in front of her was someone from the Wang Clan. Ah Chun watched the assassin very carefully from the exchange before she could tell the man in front of her was not in the Qi Sea Realm but the Qi World Realm!


    "Can I ask sir, for what reason that you are doing this?" Ah Chun calmly spoke not once letting her cold gaze leave the figure in front of her.


    "Reason? Reason you say? How many of my clan have you killed this past year and yet you ask for a reason? Just for hitting my son is enough reason to kill you. " The assassin''s face was full of rage. Ah Chun could only sigh seemed her speculation was right this man is from the Wang Clan.


    "Since you want to kill me so badly you will need to see if you have the ability to first!" Ah Chun said as she took the initiative and stepped forward with her sword in hand.


    But at that moment Ah Chun felt a heavy spirit pressure weighing down onto her. The assassin was going all out this time as soon as he saw Ah Chun walking towards him. Even though he was in the Qi World Realm Ah Chun''s spirit pressure he felt made him nervous so he was not going to take any risk. The two lunged at each other and once again crossed swords metal on metal screeched as sparkes could be seen as the two swords clashed. But no matter how much strength Ah Chun put into her sword she could not push the assassin away.


    The assassin was different from Elder Wan when she fought him. Elder Wan never put his all into the fight when they had fought. Elder Wan was driven mad by Ah Chun and ended up leaving too many openings and did not use his full power. Which is why Ah Chun was able to win even though she did so by sustaining many injuries. But this assassin was using his full power to fight against Ah Chun. Making Ah Chun see the difference when it came to fighting against a higher realm.


    Ah Chun had to use both hands to hold her sword otherwise it would definitely be knocked out of her hand and her cultivation with her secret art was not high enough to be effective against this man. She had tried numerous times to use dreamscape but he had not worked once! At this moment Ah Chun felt a bit of dread in her heart she had originally thought she would be okay dealing with a Qi World cultivator but it seemed she was still not strong enough! She had no idea how she was going to get out of this. As she was thinking of ways to retreat she remembered that Ning Shen was right next door. But as she went to open her mouth to yell his name she felt pain in her stomach and wind passing by her ear! The assassin had kicked her and launched her through the second-floor window of the room sending her to the street below.


    The sound of broken glass caught the attention of the people on the streets only to see a little girl falling from the sky. Ah Chun hit the ground and coughed up a mouthful of blood. An impact crater could be seen where she had landed. The assassin did not hold back and used his full force with that kick. Ah Chun who was still in the middle of Qi Sea Realm had no way to resist. Ah Chun could feel pain coursing throughout her whole body. She knew she was badly injured this time. She could feel a rampaging force wreaking havoc in her body.


    Ning Shen was disrupted from his cultivation when he heard the window next door breaking. He got up and looked out to see Ah Chun laying on the street coughing up blood. Ning Shen''s eyes grew red and his spiritual power burst out. Ning Shen looked at the figure who was in the sky looking down at Ah Chun and he knew instantly that man was from the Wang Clan and was in the Qi World Realm the same as him!


    "You little bastard this is what you get for going against my Wang Clan! Time for you to die!" The assassin arrogantly stared down at Ah Chun as he yelled. With sword in hand, he started to move towards Ah Chun so that he could deal the finishing blow.


    "Oh, you want to kill her?" A voice suddenly floated over.


    The assassin felt a great spirit pressure bearing down on him. It suddenly intensified and he was smashed out of the sky to the ground near Ah Chun. He struggled to turn his head only to see a young boy and a man in black behind the young boy standing in the sky above him.


    "Did we not tell you that if you send anyone above the Qi Sea realm against her that we would erase your whole clan?" The man behind the young boy said.


    Ning Shen landed on the ground walked up to Ah Chun lifting her small body cradling Ah Chun in his arms. A look of pain showed on his face. He did not think that the Wang Clan would try to assassinate her. On top of that, they had sealed off the room she was in so no sounds from the side could be heard outside. If it wasn''t for the assassin kicking Ah Chun out the window, he would not have known what was happening to her. Just looking at the pained expression on Ah Chun face made his heart hurt he looked up into the sky and yelled: "Qin Sha kill him!"


    The assassin heard Ning Shen''s order and his face paled he roared out: "I, Wang Chu wil¡­" He did not get to finish what he wanted to say before his body exploded. Qin Sha had directly used his spirit power to detonate Wang Chu''s dantian.


    Ah Chun who was in and out of consciousness weakly opened her eyes and looked up at the young boy. Even though she was in a lot of pain she still showed a smile on her face. She parted her lips and said: "Ning Shen you''re late..."

 Chapter 81 - The Injured Ah Chun

    Hearing Ah Chun call his real name, stunned Ning Shen. He had thought before that Ah Chun had known his real identity but thought he was wrong due to the fact that he did try to take her life once. So he did not think she would act so friendly to him. But now with her saying his name and smiling so sweetly at him. He realized she did not hate him at all. Ning Shen had noticed that the way Ah Chun had been interacting with him was as if she had known him all her life and more. She seemed to have complete trust in him. She held his hand and pulled him along as if it was the most natural thing to do. He knew this change in Ah Chun''s demeanor was due to her samsara. It was just that he had no idea what happened during her samsara that made her the way she is. One thing he was sure of, was, it was enough to change a naive little girl who knew nothing about the world and change her into a little girl who was wise beyond her years and would only show her cold eyes and an emotionless face to others. But when she looked at him there was no cold emotionless expression, just the normal happy Ah Chun and from time to time he had noticed her soft gaze and warm smile that she would only show to him. That smile alone was like the sun to Ning Shen but at the same time at this moment and time, it was also a great weight on his heart.


    Using his finger he slid a loose strand of her hair back behind her ear. He looked down at the little girl in his arms who had furrowed brows, pale face, laying there in great pain. He had done everything he could to try to stop the rampaging force within her. But he was only able to slow its progress. A worried look appeared on Ning Shen''s face as he whispered: "You have to get better soon and grow up quickly with me. That way in the future when we are both a.d.u.l.ts I can marry you."


    Qin Sha floated down from the sky seeing Ning Shen he hurriedly walked over to him and asked: "Young Master should I go to the Wang Clan now?"


    "No, I need you to use your secret arts and help Chunchun. She''s gravely injured, that Wang Chu used some sort of secret art in his attack and now she has a rampaging force inside her destroying her organs. I am only able to slow its progress." Ning Shen''s face was filled with worry. Ah Chun right now was in great danger of losing her life.


    "Then we should move quickly Young Master." Qin Sha could tell the situation was grave.


    Ning Shen looked down at Ah Chun''s little face that was now very pale with furrowed eyebrows that expressed her pain. His heart sank he wished he had noticed sooner. If they did not seal off her room so that no noise could be heard, he would have been there right away! But at least he was able to get here before the worst could happen. Although Ah Chun had received life-threatening damage she could still be saved. Not wasting any more time Ning Shen quickly carried Ah Chun back into the inn and headed to his room.


    He very gently laid Ah Chun on to his bed before stepping back and letting Qin Sha do what he needed to do. Qin Sha first fed Ah Chun a pill to help with the healing process after which he injected his spirit power into her body slowly but surely wrapping it around the rampaging force within Ah Chun. Sweat dripped from Qin Sha''s head as the task of doing this was very delicate, one wrong move could cause irreversible damage to Ah Chun''s organs.


    Finally, after five long hours, he was able to capture and remove the force inside Ah Chun. He fed her another pill to help with the healing process before turning back to Ning Shen saying: "Young Master As of right now the rampaging force is out of her. Now we just have to wait for her to wake up. The pill I gave her will help heal her internal organs. Luckily we made it in time, if she had to wait too much longer it would have cost her, her life. She should wake up by morning. I will wait to the side in case anything happens."


    "Mhm¡­ Thank you, Qin Sha, you have worked hard." Ning Shen was not even looking at Qin Sha when he spoke his eyes had never left the sleeping girl on the bed. During the time Qin Sha was treating Ah Chun she had screamed out in pain quite a few times. Every time she did he felt pain in his heart. He thought of the reason why she ended up in this state and he found it laughable. All because she slapped the Young master of the Wang Clan and taught him a lesson they wanted her life. Although Ah Chun looked six or seven years old she was in fact now nine years old. To think that they actually used such force on a nine-year-old kid! The more he thought the more Ning Shen''s anger started to rise!

 Chapter 82 - A Moment Between The Two

    Fluttering eyelids, a pair of cold eyes stared up at the ceiling. The last thing Ah Chun remembered was being carried gently in Ning Shen''s embrace. Recalling that worried look on his face she knew that Ning Shen was probably really worried right now.


    "Ning Shen¡­ Hisss!" Ah Chun felt stabbing pain in her stomach.


    "Chunchun you''re awake! Don''t move, your organs are not fully healed just yet." Ning Shen who was at her bedside got up to help her lay back down.


    "Ning Shen thank you for saving me... And sorry for not telling you that I already knew who you were." Ah Chun tilted her head and looked over at Ning Shen giving him a warm smile.


    "You do not need to say sorry or thank you to me. I have already decided that you will be my wife in the future so it is only normal for me to help you." Ning Shen smiled as he reached his hand out and fixed Ah Chun''s hair.


    Ah Chun was somewhat startled by Ning Shen''s words they were exactly the same as during her samsara. He would always declare that she was his wife so it was only natural to help her. Ah Chun lowered her head and a faint smile appeared on her face. She thought for a second before saying: "Fine if I am your future wife then you will have to stay by my side from now on. Go to the places I go to, see the things that I see, so that we can slowly get to know each other and in the future when we are of age you will have to give me a grand wedding! Oh and if you even look at another girl I will poke out your eyeballs!"


    At first, Ah Chun was going to tease Ning Shen a little bit by saying "Who''s your future wife!?" But she decided against it. It was better to do things like this. She did not want to hide her feelings even though they were still young, it did not mean they could not spend their time together, growing up and relying on each other. Because of the samsara, her feelings for Ning Shen were engraved into her soul. There was nothing that can change that.


    Ning Shen was struck dumb he meant his words in a teasing manner and did not think she would agree to it instantly like this. He figured it would take time for him to get her to agree to such a thing but here she was agreeing to it! A thought came to mind, her samsara, he couldn''t help but ask "Chunchun in your samsara were we..?"


    "Yes, we were together in each and every one of my ninety-nine lives. It might sound strange since I know it was all just an illusion but to me, it was all real. Every single one of those lives I lived was real to me and in each and every one of those lives you were by my side. We are still very young now and I want to wait until my body looks a lot older before I get married¡­ But that does not mean we can not grow up together and that does not mean we can not stay by each other''s side. I know this must sound funny coming from someone who looks so young and is actually only nine years old in reality, but my mentality is that of someone who has lived tens of tens of thousands of years. It''s laughable really¡­ So Ning Shen if you are willing to stay by my side and grow up with me until I am older I will become your wife in the future." Ah Chun was a bit embarrassed about what she just said since she was confessing to him but she did not want to hold her true feelings back anymore. Especially not in this world where she could die at any time.


    "If that is what it takes for you to become my wife in the future then that is an easy and simple task. It''s just¡­ You took all the fun out of me teasing you... " Ning Shen felt a bit dejected, she really had taken all the fun out of it by accepting it so quickly!


    "Tease my butt! You think you can tease me? I will be the one to tease you! Humph! Ah! Hisss¡­" Ah Chun went to put her arms across her chest and forgot that she was injured and moved to quickly which caused pain to shoot right through her.


    "Chunchun don''t move around too much you are still injured." Ning Shen''s eyebrows furrowed. ''Did this silly girl not realize she was still badly injured?''


    "Shen, what should we do about the Wang Clan I know that that assassin was sent by them." After her pain relaxed Ah Chun changed the subject to what had happened with the assassin.


    "I was going to have Qin Sha go and level the whole place and remove the Wang Clan from Moon Clave City." Ning Shen nonchalantly said. He did not miss how Ah Chun just called his name. He was inwardly happy about this.


    "I want to go! I have to see with my own eyes that they are destroyed." Ah Chun said her eyes full of resolution. They had almost killed her there was no way she would let the Wang Clan go.


    "No you are still not fully healed. If anything happens and you get hurt again it would cost you your life." Ning Shen shook his head. He could not believe that this girl who could barely move wants to go out to the den of the people who want her dead.


    "You can carry me and protect me!" Looking at that stubborn look on Ah Chun''s face, Ning Shen could only sigh in defeat. This girl was just being too stubborn.


    "Okay but you have to rest for today. You just woke up and have not had much time to heal yet. By tomorrow you should be able to move a lot better, this way you won''t be in any pain while I''m carrying you. So behave for now and rest." Ah Chun looked at Ning Shen and smiled. She knew if she acted subborn he would give in easily.


    "Un! I''ll rest but you have to stay here and keep me company." Ah Chun laid her head down on the pillow and closed her eyes. She used her divine sense to inspect the damage on her body and what she saw made her frown. This damage would take almost a week to fully heal. But she should be fine to move around with help by tomorrow.


    "Don''t worry, I do not plan to leave your side from now on." Ning Shen said with a smile. He was very happy how this little thing agreed to be his wife in the future. But he was still a bit disappointed that he did not get to tease her more.

 Chapter 83 - Ning Shen Gets A Warning

    Night went and morning came Ning Shen was currently feeding Ah Chun some demonic beast meat. Although Ah Chun could move a little bit and could feed herself Ning Shen said she needed to not move as much as possible and continued to feed her. Ah Chun could only smile at his actions, this kind of pampering was something he used to do all the time in her samsara''s so she just let him do as he pleased. Ah Chun thought it was weird how similar Ning Shen was to the Ning Shen in her samsara. Samsara''s were unexplainable phenomena. Although one could create samsaras with arrays, the reality of it is, is that no one really knows how it actually works. All except the person who created the first samsara array. But these things were something that Ah Chun could care less about at this time. She was busy thinking about the upcoming visit to the Wang Clan.


    After Ah Chun was done eating she had Ning Shen go down and ask one of the females from the inn to help her bathe. Ning Shen almost opened his mouth to say he would do it, but realized quickly that, that was not appropriate and just nodded his head and went downstairs. The owner of the Inn''s wife was the one who came up and helped Ah Chun. Ning Shen had paid her a lot of spirit stones as compensation for helping Ah Chun and also for the damage to the inn. Once Ah Chun was all cleaned and had a change of clothes on she called Ning Shen back into the room.


    "Shen when are we going to leave for the Wang Clan?" Ning Shen thought for a minute before pulling a transmission stone out of his interspatial ring


    After sending a bit of his spirit power into the store he said: "Qin Sha how are the movements of the Wang Clan."


    "Young Master it seems the death of Wang Chu caused an uproar in the Wang Clan. Wang Chu was Wang Tu''s son and the father of Wang Chen. They have gathered all of their Qi World realm clan members and are about to head out to find the Young Miss. They want to drag her back and have her personally bow down to Wang Chu''s grave and apologize. Before they crippler her cultivation and sell her off." Qin Sha''s voice was filled with anger. To think that they want his Young Masters future wife to bow and apologize to someone who tried to kill her and then punish her by crippling her and selling her off. If it wasn''t for the Young Master telling him not to make a move the whole Wang Clan would have already been wiped out!


    Hearing Qin Sha''s words Ning Shen face became contorted in anger he said: "Keep them there we will be there soon."


    When Ah Chun saw Ning Shen using the transmission stone it had dawned on her that she had forgotten to contact her mother Mei Liling. She quickly took her transmission stone out and she only go to say: "Mother..."


    "Chun''er you can still remember to contact your mother? It has almost been over a year! I told you to contact me once a month!" Ning Shen heard Mei Liling''s voice and stiffened. If there was anyone Ning Shen was afraid of it was none other than his sister''s friend Mei Liling.


    "Mother a lot happened right after Chun''er arrived Moon Clave City." Ah Chun felt helpless she had no idea how she was going to explain her change in mentality.


    "I know already. That brat next to you has been in contact with me the entire time. But you should still have contacted me." Ah Chun could hear Mei Liling sigh as Mei Liling continued: "It''s good to hear your voice Chun''er. Remember your Mother loves you and misses you." Mei Liling''s words made tears well up into Ah Chun''s eyes. She could feel the warmth in her heart. Mei Liling since the day they had met has always treated Ah Chun like her real daughter.


    "Mmm... I will make sure to contact you more. But how did you know Ning Shen was by my side?" Ah Chun was a bit confused when Mei Liling said she had talked to Ning Shen already.


    "Shen''er is my friend''s younger brother. When I found out he was hired to assassinate you before I searched for him and told him to follow you and protect you¡­ What I did not expect was that the little brat would take such a liking to you to where he would ask you to be his wife in the future! You little brat you are there are you not!? Last time you said this to me you immediately cut off the transmission!? Answer me!" On the other end in her Immortal cave in the Heavenly Sword Sect Mei Liling was Currently seething in rage. ''That brat actually asked my daughter to be his wife in the future. He did not even come and ask me for permission first!''


    "Aunty I did not mean to cut it off like that I was in a rush when you first contacted me because Chunchun asked for some Demonic beast meat and I did not want to keep her waiting." Ah Chun did not know whether to laugh or cry. Ning Shen just used her as an excuse to escape from being yelled at.


    "Humph! Using my daughter as an excuse. Chun''er is it true you said yes?" Ning Shen breathed a sigh of relief. He did not want to get in trouble with his scary aunt!


    "Un! I did but we are waiting for when we are older and my body is also older looking." Ah Chun answered with no hesitation.


    "Chun''er is this because of the samsara? " Mei Liling had heard from Ning Shen that Ah Chun had undergone a samsara baptism. Mei had never been through a samsara herself but she knew of people who have and that the changes it can do to a person was not simple. But Mei Liling felt a bit of a loss because on this subject. The cute adorable little girl she once knew in one year''s time now had the mentality of an a.d.u.l.t. She wanted to keep the childish Ah Chun for a while longer but there was nothing she could do about this now.


    "Un¡­ The me now has countless lives engraved into my soul. Will Mother come to hate me now?" Ah Chun was somewhat nervous, she did not have this scenario in her samsara. Because in all those countless lives she had never met with Immortal Xiao Ying. Ah Chun could only speculate that this had something to do with the fact that Immortal Xiao Ying was the one who made the array. So right now Ah Chun was really worried that Mei Liling will end up hating her.


    "Silly girl no matter how much Chun''er changes you will always be I, Mei Liling''s daughter. So even if your feelings for that brat come from the samsara baptism they are still your feelings and Mother will not want Chun''er to go against her feelings. I had actually just finished talking to that brats sister and she is all happy that me and her will be related later on in the future. So if you two want to be engaged then that is fine. Shen''er you hear me?" Ah Chun had tears rolling down her cheeks when she listened to Mei Lilings words. She was very happy that her mother Mei Liling was willing to accept the new her as well.


    "Y-Yes Aunty, I can hear you." Ning Shen was very scared right now when he heard Mei Liling mention his sister his whole body stiffened again!


    "Listen well then. You sister says if you do anything to ruin this engagement and cause Chun''er to hate you and making it so she can not become family with me she will send you to a male brothel for the rest of your life." Ning Shen''s face paled he knew his sister would actually do it too! But at the same time, he sighed in relief since he had no plans to let Ah Chun go.


    Mei Liling continued: "Now that was what your sister had to say. Now for what I have to say and this is a warning to you. If you make my Chun''er sad and break her heart or try to force her to do anything against her will... I will hunt you down cut all your limbs off and turn you into a living poison tester during the day. While at night you will suffer from your sister''s punishment." Ning Shen had no blood left in his body, he could not understand why his sister and his aunt had to be so vicious towards him!


    Ah Chun let out a laugh when she heard all this. She could feel the love. She looked at Ning Shen and asked: "Shen you still want to marry me in the future after hearing all that?" as she gave him a teasing smile.


    Seeing that teasing smile Ning Shen could only give up. "Chunchun I will never go back on my words."


    Mei Liling heard their conversation and smiled as she said: "Good! Shen''er my daughter is in your care. Make sure nothing happens to her and remind her to contact me once a month and if she can''t, you contact me instead to tell me what''s going on. Chun''er, Shen''er, I will leave it at that. Chun''er Mother loves you. Make sure you contact me more. When the two of you come back we will have a grand feast. I will be going now. Remember my warning Shen''er!"


    "Bye Mother Chun''er loves you too!" Watching the glow on the transmission stone dim Ah Chun looked up at Ning Shen and said: "Looks like we are officially engaged are you regretting it now?" This time she was not asking jokingly she was asking seriously.


    "Chun''er I will never regret it, now or even in the future I will never regret it.." A warm smile appeared on Ah Chun''s face when Ning Shen called her in such an endearing manner.


    Ah Chun eyes softened as she gazed at Ning Shen as she said: "From now on call me like how you just did."


    "If that is what you wish then as your fiance I will oblige. But we need to get going Qin Sha is holding off the Wang Clan." Ning Shen said as he walked over to Ah Chun. Ning Shen''s face grew serious he truly hated this Wang Clan for what they did to Ah Chun.


    "Un. Let''s get going." Ah Chun reached her arms up and wrapped them around Ning Shen''s neck as Ning Shen gently lifted her off the bed and cradled her into his arms.

 Chapter 84 - What Happened To The Wang Clan?

    Ning Shen carried Ah Chun gently in his arms as they flew towards the Wang Clan. The Wang Clan was located on the east side of the city and took up the entire east side. Ah Chun rested her head against Ning Shen''s chest as he flew through the sky. When one reached the Qi World Realm one would be able to fly. It was said that when one formed their Qi World that one''s natural bindings to the real world were severed allowing one to be able to fly.


    Ning Shen held Ah Chun as if she was a precious treasure, very gently but also enough to make sure she was safe and secure. After they had taken off from the inn. Ah Chun had let go of Ning Shens neck letting herself fall into his embrace. She had complete trust in him, she felt safe and secure when he held her.


    "Shen, you really promise to always be by my side?" Ah Chun looked up at Ning Shen her eyes filled with uncertainty. Ah Chun felt that she may have come on a little strong earlier. She forgot the Ning Shen in front of her was still young. Although her herself is still young physically her mentality is not which she forgot to realize when she confessed to him.


    "Chun''er wherever you go I will be there. If you wanted to kill buddha I will help you hold him down to make it easier for you. If you want to kill the gods I will be your sword. I will soar through the heavens with you or have tea with King Yama himself if you wanted to. Chun''er you are my life from now on. Yes, I might have been surprised at how quickly this all developed but when I became your guard after your mother asked me to. I got to learn the true you. We are engaged now and we will be married in the future, our lives are now connected until our deaths." A bright smile appeared on Ah Chun''s face and her cheeks turned a shade of pink. She was very happy by the words Ning Shen just said. She buried her head into his chest quietly saying: "Good..."


    Moon Clave City was very vast so vast that it took nearly an hour to get to the east side, where the Wang Clan was located. Well, where the Wang Clan was supposedly located? Ning Shen came to a stop and looked around all he saw was nothing but dirt and rubble. Other than that there was nothing left on the east side of Moon Clave City. There was no sign of any Wang Clan ever being here.


    Ah Chun who was in Ning Shen''s embrace popped her head out and looked at the apocalyptic scene in front of her and her eyes grew wide. She could not help but ask: "What happened to the Wang Clan?"


    "Qin Sha!" Black lines formed on Ning Shen''s forehead. He did want to wipe out the Wang Clan but his Chun''er wanted to watch the show but now there was nothing left which meant that there was only one reason¡­ Qin Sha acted beforehand!


    A middle-aged man appeared out of nowhere and bowed his head. He looked like a little kid who had just done something wrong and got caught. "You see Young Master they called the Young Miss a s.l.u.t and I got angry and slightly waved my hand and well the rest is visible for you to see." With just a wave of his hand, the Wang Clan disappeared!


    When he had got here the Wang Clan had already started to move out. Qin Sha stood in front of them and halted their movements. Wang Tu who was in the group with the other Wang Clan members shouted at Qin Sha saying that Ah Chun was a little s.l.u.t and that she needed to die to make amends for his son''s death. When Qin Sha heard Wang Tu call Ah Chun a s.l.u.t. He grew angry and waved his hand. Which in turn just so happened to completely annihilate the whole Wang Clan not even leaving one decedent. Qin Sha looked up at Ning Shen and said: "Yong Master I apologize, I used a bit to much strength because I was angered by them."


    Listening to the story Ah Chun was amazed at Qin Sha''s strength. She took a peak of Ning Shen and a teasing smile formed on her lips as she said: "Since Qin Sha is so strong I maybe I should marry him instead."


    Qin Sha''s face turned pale and quickly said: "Young Miss please don''t say that this old man will lose his head."


    Ning Shen who had seen the teasing smile out of the corner of his eye smiled inwardly. ''Trying to make me jealous let''s see about that...''


    "Since that''s the case Qin Sha make sure you take good care of her in the future." Ah Chun''s smile froze she looked up at Ning Shen with a worried look on her face only to see Ning Shen looking down at her sticking his tongue out at her.


    "Ning Shen! If you dare to get rid of this Great Aunt this Great Aunt will hunt you down and beat you up!" Ah Chun yelled lightly punching Ning Shen as she puffed out her cheeks. She could not believe that Ning Shen just bullied her! She was supposed to be the bully but he turned the tables on her!


    "Fine, fine you win. But your not allowed to say that you will marry another man again." Ah Chun stuck her tongue out at him and said: "Okay I won''t but what if I say I want to marry a woman instead."


    Ning Shen pretended to be in deep contemplation Ah Chun waited for a long time but never got an answer she got antsy and shouted: "Ning Shen!"


    "Chun''er I am just kidding. Be it, man or woman, you are not allowed to say you are marrying them. The only one you can marry is me and me alone. As I will only marry you and you alone." Hearing these words Ah Chun ''s puffed out cheeks sunk back down until they were back to normal. She then nodded her head before pushing her head back into his chest.

 Chapter 85 - Departure From Moon Clave City

    After word got out that the Wang Clan got wiped out completely. The news of the event spread quickly throughout Moon Clave City. The Other powers in the city that were being suppressed by the Wang Clan started vying for power. This quickly escalated into a small scale war There was much blood shed that dyed the streets of Moon Clave City red.


    This of course is an event that happened in the future, as of right now Ah Chun was back at the inn she had been staying at being hand fed slices of Blue Star fruit. Blue Star fruit was a rare spirit fruit that grew in area''s abundant with Spiritual Qi. The best quality of this fruit was that it would infuse your organs with Spiritual Qi allowing them to not only heal faster but also strengthens them to an extent. Just one of these fruits on auction would sell for one hundred thousand medium spirit stones. One sliver of this fruit was enough to receive its benefits. Ah Chun who was leisurely eating such a high priced rare fruit had no idea of its cost. All she knew was that Ning Shen was feeding her something that tasted good so she was happy to eat it.


    A week passed and Ah Chun had finally fully healed. For this past week Ning Shen had fed Ah Chun a full blue star fruit a day. Her organs were strengthen quite a bit due to this. Ning Shen had pulled out all the stops to acquire so many fruits but to him it was well worth it if it could benefit Ah Chun. He did not want to see her that close to death again.


    "Chun''er now that you are healed up, we should make our way to the Dragon Mist Realm. It will be opening in two months." Ning Shen said through the door, while Ah Chun who was currently taking a bath.


    "Un! Shen, how do you want to travel, fly or walk?" Ning Shen pondered for a while before saying: "If we walk it will take us one month to get there. If we fly it will be a little less."


    "Then let''s walk then I need the exercise anyway. I have been stuck in bed for a week now without being able to walk around all that much." Ah Chun got out of the bathtub dried herself off before putting on a white Hanfu. "You can come in now."


    Ning Shen walked into the room that now, smelt like flora fragrance. He looked at the girl who was sitting on the bed drying her hair. "Then let''s walk then. By walking we can also gather news about who else is heading to the Dragon Mist realm."


    "Okay sounds good I wouldn''t mind knowing who all else will be going in. They will end up being our enemies and having a tactic advantage of knowledge on your enemies is a good thing." Ning Shen walked forward and took the towel from Ah Chun and started to slowly pat her hair dry.


    "One thing we do not need to worry about is our strength. At most the strongest person that can enter the Dragon Mist Realm will be me. Since I am the Second Stage of Qi World." Ning Shen said with a bit of arrogance in his voice.


    "As expected of my future husband he''s strong and powerful!" Ah Chun said in a teasing manner as she pumped her fist in the air. Hearing the sarcasm in her voice Ning Shen reached up and pinched her cheek.


    "Shen!" Rubbing her cheek Ah Chun bottom lip started to pout. ''Even though my mentality has changed people still pinch my cheeks!''


    Ning Shen did not say anything instead he knelt down and lifted Ah Chun''s little foot and slid a shoe on to it. "Shen I can do it myself..." Even though this entire week Ning Shen had been pampering Ah Chun left and right, she still felt a bit embarrassed at times. Ning Shen did not reply to her, he just quietly lifted and held her other white dainty little foot in his hand and slipped the other shoe on. He did this in a way that it seemed like what he was doing was the most natural thing to do. Ah Chun could only helplessly smile.


    Ning Shen stood up smiled at Ah Chun and said: "Let''s head out then. There is a river a days walk from here that we can camp at for tonight. If we leave now we can make it before nightfall. I also want to try my Chun''ers cooking."


    "Okay then let''s head out then. But I can''t promise my cooking will taste good¡­" Ah Chun jumped off the bed and grabbed Ning Shen''s hand as she led him out of the room. Qin Sha who was in the hallway saw the two walking by and quietly followed along.

 Chapter 86 - Mysterious Light

    As Ah Chun, Ning Shen and Qin Sha left the city a figure dressed in black with his face fully covered was staring at them with his hands clenched into fists. They were clenched so tightly that blood started to drip down as the droplets rained down to the ground. The figures gaze was filled with murderous intentions as he watched Ah Chun, Ning Shen, and Qin Sha''s figures disappear from sight. Once he lost sight of them he then headed off in the same direction as them.


    Ah Chun and her companions had no idea had been watching their movements. Mainly because Ah Chun was having to much fun teasing Ning Shen while Qin Sha was standing at the side watching over them. Ah Chun''s carelessness was mainly due to Qin Sha''s presence. With his strength, there was probably no one around this area of the Primordial Lands that could be considered his match. Ah Chun did not ask what realm he was in but she knew he was not of the Immortal Realm yet. She figured he was still in the Dao Root Realm. If Qin Sha was not around she would definitely be more vigilant than she was right now.


    As they traveled night started to show signs of moving in. As the sun started to set, the stars in the sky were starting to show the splendor. The orange glow of the sun skimmed through the treetops leaving halos of light. At this time Ah Chun and the rest had arrived at a large river that was as wide as a small city. The area they decided to set up camp in was quiet and peaceful. The sound of the river flowing and the chirps of insects gave a nice relaxing feeling. Ah Chun was currently down by the river''s edge sitting on a rock looking out across the water. Ning Shen stood by her side occasionally casting his gaze up at the girl on the rock. Ning Shen knew that these peaceful days were very limited, Ah Chun had told him about her vow to the heavens. He knew that her life will be filled with life-threatening experiences and full of bloodshed. This was the cost she would need to endure since she was the one to make her vow. He could only inwardly sigh and swear to himself that he will protect her no matter what it takes.


    "Shen I wish days like this would never end. Even though I know that... That this is an impossible wish. I still wish for it." Ah Chun sighed. She knew her life was destined to be on filled with bloodshed. But she had no choice but to take everything in stride. Now that she had Ning Shen by her side she knew that she would at least not be lonely. But there were somethings that still scared her and that was due to her samsara. But she decided to push these certain experiences to the back of her mind.


    "There will be a day when every day is just like this one." Ning Shen did not know what the future would hold but he would do all he can to make her wish come true. So that she can have days of nothing but peace. Once she was able to stand above all she would finally gain her wish.


    "Shen look!" Ah Chun shouted. Night finally fell and the surroundings grew dark little green lights could be seen rising up and floating about. A smile bloomed on Ah Chun''s face as she said: "So pretty!" Reaching her hand out one of the green lights landed on her fingertips it sat there for a few seconds before floating away. Ah Chun giggled as she continued to watch the little green lights.


    "Earth Spirits and so many!" Ning Shen exclaimed. His eyes widen, he never would have thought he would see so many earth spirits in a group like this. "To think that there is a dense source of Spiritual Qi around here that allowed so many Earth Spirits to form."


    Earth Spirits are entities that are formed from Spiritual Qi that gained life. They can only float around and are only visible at night. But they are a rare sight within the Primordial Lands. To form such entities it takes huge amounts of Spiritual Qi and tens of thousands of years till one forms. But right now there were hundreds right in front of them.


    "I wonder where they all came from. It would take so long just for one to form but there are so many here! It''s the first time I have ever seen such a sight!" Seeing such a mystical thing really put Ah Chun in a good mood. Even in her samsara, she would often see mystical things and every time she would love every moment of it.


    As Ah Chun was watching the lights in front of her she felt something rubbing up against her arm. She looked down to see a white glowing ball next to her arm nudging into it. "Shen look what is this?" It was round and glowing white with one round eye. There was an air of calmness around it as if it was part of the air around them.


    Ning Shen saw the white glowing ball and his mouth almost dropped to the floor. "S-S¡­" Ning Shen could not get his words out, his state of shock was too much as he stared at the white glowing ball.

 Chapter 87 - Spirit King

    "Sp-Spirit King!" Finally, Ning Shen was able to get his words out of his mouth. Ah Chun was surprised at Ning Shen''s words. She remembered reading some information on Spirit Kings in her samsara that they were extremely rare and hardly ever seen in the lower realms. But they were an evolved form of Earth Spirits that had gained sentience over a long period of time.


    "It''s so cute!" Ah Chun reached over with her finger extended and rubbed the top of the little ball. She was surprised to see that it felt fluffy to the touch. She was not expecting it to actually have a soft feeling. She couldn''t get enough of its fluffiness as she continued to pet it. The Spirit King seemed to enjoy the attention as it nudged itself on her finger with its eye closed. "Shen look it''s so cute!"


    Ning Shen looked at the Spirit King stretched out his finger to pet it. Only to have the Spirit King move instantly away from his finger but only enough for Ning Shen''s finger to miss but not far enough for Ah Chun''s finger to stop petting it and so started the petting war. Ning Shen would try to pet while the Spirit King would dodge ever so slightly. Ah Chun saw this and started cracking up laughing. She couldn''t help herself, it was as if the Spirit King was playing Ning Shen.


    "Come here little guy you can come sit in my lap." The Spirit King did not hesitate and floated up before settling itself into her lap. Seeing that the Spirit King was blatantly ignoring him Ning Shen could only let out a deep sigh. But seeing that Ah Chun was so happy he swallowed his grievances. He really wanted to pet the Spirit King okay¡­.


    When the Spirit King settled down in Ah Chun''s lap it closed its eye and it''s light started to fluctuate in and out as if it was sleeping. But as time passed Ah Chun realized that the Earth Spirits in the area were starting to gather around her. As they slowly but surely floated towards the Spirit King landing on it then being absorbed right into the Spirit King Ah Chun and Ninge Shen looked at each other in surprise.


    "So that is how Spirit Kings formed. All the information on them I had read was wrong on this aspect. They are not actually evolved from a single Earth Spirits but are formed from many Earth Spirits that fused together." Ah Chun had never seen a picture of an actual Spirit King but she took an interest in them since they were born from the worlds Spiritual Qi. She thought it was interesting on how Spiritual Qi was able to form a sentient life. Now that she was seeing one for herself she really thought they were very cute!


    Ah Chun and Ning Shen spent the rest of the night closely watching the Spirit King as it absorbed the Earth Spirits in the surroundings. This was a rare event so they did not want to miss such a thing. Even Qin Sha came over to watch the show.


    Slowly the sun started to peek over the horizon the Earth Spirits in the area had all been absorbed by the Spirit King. It''s one eye slowly opened and looked up at Ah Chun. It then closed its eye again and nuzzled itself into Ah Chun''s arms. "I think it''s like me! Little fellow do you want to come with me?"


    As if answering Ah Chun''s question it floated up on to Ah Chun''s shoulder and perched itself there. "I guess that is a yes. In that case, we need to give you a name how about¡­ Xiao Wang? Since you are little but yet a king." The Spirit King now named Xiao Wang nuzzled up against Ah Chun''s neck. As if saying it liked the name.


    "It''s strange that even though the sun is up that it has not disappeared. I wonder how many Earth Spirits it had to absorb to be able to still be seen during the day." Ning Shen only Knew that Earth Spirits would disappear once the sun was in the sky. But the Spirit King was still visible even now.


    "Well, I for one am glad I can still see Xiao Wang. I would be sad if he disappeared right after I named him. " Ah Chun smiled as she touched Xiao Wang''s fluffy body


    Ning Shen looked at the happy expression on Ah Chun''s face then looked at the spirit king and decided that one day he too, will touch Xiao Wang''s fluffy body! Ning Shen shook his head and looked up at the sky as he took in a deep breath and said: "Suns up so we should head out. We still have a lot of ground to cover before we reach The Dragon Mist Realm. We will cross the river here so I will carry you over."


    "Okay!" Ah Chun hopped off the rock she was sitting on and walked over to Ning Shen before reaching up with her arms and wrapping them around his neck. He then placed one hand on her back and another under her knees and lifted her off the ground. Once he had a good hold on Ah Chun, she let go of his neck and nestled into his embrace as she watched Ning Shen float up into the sky. Ah Chun, Ning Shen, Qin Sha and the newly added Xiao Wang all flew out over the river.

 Chapter 88 - The Dead Lands

    Hours turned into days and days turned into weeks. Ah Chun, Ning Shen, Qin Sha, and of course their fluffy friend Xiao Wang arrived at a very desolate place. There was nothing here but dry cracked ground and bone remains of animals and humans. Off in the distance, you could see a wall of grey clouds but before that, there was no life. Ah Chun and her group had stopped at the edge of this place.


    "Shen, what is this place?" Ah Chun could not remember anything about this place with in her memories from her samsara. But this place piqued her curiosity with how it looked. Where they stood was grassy and lush greenery, while two steps away there was nothing but dry cracked ground. There was a fine line that separated the two areas almost as if a barrier was in place.


    "This is the Dead Lands. Once you cross over on to the dry ground your life force will start to be sucked out of you. The only time one can pass through it is when the Dragon Mist Realm is opened and only those under the age of twenty can enter or as you can see by those skeletons over there that is what happens. Every year the Dead Lands expands by one centimeter." Ning Shen paused for a second bent down and pulled up a plant from the ground as he continued: "Here throw this over you will see what I mean."


    Ah Chun nodded and took the plant from Ning Shen tossing it over to the dry side. As soon as the plant crossed the line it started to turn brown and within seconds it turned to dust that was carried away by the breeze. Ah Chun''s eyes widen when she saw this she was very happy she did not step foot over into such a death trap! She could see her previous self doing just that! Ah Chun''s had a shiver run down her spine. ''Thank the heavens that I went through the samsara baptism otherwise I would have been dead. ''


    "So what do we do now if we can not go any further." Ah Chun looked at Ning Shen with a worried look.


    "As I said before you can pass through here when the Dragon Mist Realm opens. So see that wall of grey clouds off in the distance?" Nig Shen pointed forward towards the horizon. Ah Chun followed where he was pointing at and nodded her head but still looked back at Ning Shen with a confused expression. Ning Shen saw her look and continued: "That wall of gray clouds expands when the Dragon Mist Realm opens and this is where this place gets its name from. The grey clouds cover the entirety of the Dead Lands when the Dragon Mist Realm opens, it then turns into a misty fog that negates the effects of the Dead Lands. But it only Negates it for people under the age of twenty. No one actually knows the reason behind this."


    Ah Chun nodded her head and then thought of something as she turned towards Qin Sha before saying: "So that means we will have to leave Qin Sha behind. Qin Sha, can I ask you to take care of Xiao Wang while we are in the Dragon Mist Realm? "


    "Of course Young Miss. I will be waiting here for Young Miss and Young Masters to return after you have entered the realm." For cultivators, time was something that passed by quickly. So even if it was a year or tens of years, waiting for someone would not seem that long. Especially if one were to cultivate while waiting.


    Ning Shen walked over to Ah Chun and held her hand. He gazed down at her and smiled as she said: "When we enter the Dragon Mist Realm make sure you stay close to me. We may be on the stronger side compared to the rest that might enter. But some of these young cultivators will come from high ranking powers of the Primordial Lands. Some of them should have treasures or artifact weapons on them. So we will need to be careful."


    Ah Chun''s eyes turned cold when she heard Ning Shen mention treasures and artifact weapons. An evil smile appeared on her face as she said: "Since they are so kindly bringing such things in we mise will help ourselves. If they want to start a fight with us while we are in there we''ll just have to receive some consultation fees for helping them meet King Yama. Shen, I will never ''attack'' someone who does not mess with me but if they want to mess with us we will just need to let them go see King Yama. But if it comes to opportunities that are beneficial to either one of us then I will fight for it no matter who was there first. On this, I have no choice. " Ah Chun''s cold expression faded and went back to a smile. She made sure she emphasized the word ''attack'' as she spoke.


    Ning Shen tilted his head back and laughed he knew what his little thing meant."I know Chun''er do not worry I will not ''attack'' anyone for no reason. I will just say my piece and that is all. Let''s go sit and cultivate and see if you can break through before the month is up." Ah Chun nodded and the two of them walked towards a tree hand in hand.


    Qin Sha who was listening to their conversation closed his eyes and said a prayer for those poor souls who end up being played with by his Young Master and Young Miss.

 Chapter 89 - The Mist Descends

    Three weeks and five days passed and on this day Ah Chun opened her eyes as she finished the last rotation of her cultivation method. She inwardly frowned, she had yet to break through to the Six Stage of Qi Sea. She could feel she was on the border edge of the Fifth Stage of Qi Sea but she was not able to take that last step just yet. It looked like she was going to need to wait for an opportunity to breakthrough.


    When one gets higher in cultivation the slower one''s progress would be. Even though Ah Chun''s cultivation speed was considered outstanding it would still slow down once reaching a certain point. This was a normal thing for all cultivators and even during her samsara her cultivation had slowed down as well, when she reached this same stage and realm in her cultivation. It was just that she wanted to get stronger as fast as possible and hated when her cultivation slowed. But despite her displeasure, she just sighed, stood up and stretched her arms.


    Ning Shen still had yet to come out of his cultivating state. Seeing this Ah Chun put on a mischievous grin as she squatted down next to him resting her elbows on her knees using her hands to hold up her head. She stared at Ning Shen, trying to see if he was truly cultivating and not pretending. Once she decided he was really still cultivating she moved her face closer to him and with a smile, she blow on his face! The air from her breath made Ning Shen''s hair flutter a bit but nothing more.


    Seeing that she got no reaction, she lifted her little finger and lightly stroked his cheek. But even doing this she still got no reaction. Ah Chun smiled evilly she put her finger in her mouth and made sure it was good and wet. Ah Chun slowly reached over with her finger aiming for Ning Shen''s ear and right as she was about to stick her finger into his ear. Ning Shen eyes popped open and grabbed her hand and without warning started tickling her sides with no remorse!


    Ah Chun screamed as she started laughing: "Ahahaha! Okay! Okay! Shen, you win! Stop! I can''t breath!" Ah Chun''s face was beat red as she tried to catch her breath. Ning Shen had finally let her off after listening to her cries.


    The entire time Ah Chun was messing with him, he had already finished cultivating. He felt someone blowing on his face and knew right away who it was. Wanting to know more of what she would do, he stayed quiet and waited. But when he slightly opened his eyes to see what she was up to. He saw her put her finger into her mouth and knew exactly what she was about to do. He inwardly smiled as he thought ''Since you want to play I will tickle you to death!''


    -----


    At this time there was already a lot of other cultivators here. The Dragon Mist Realm could open at any time now. Ning Shen and Ah Chun did not have to wait too long at all before they heard a loud humming sound coming from the distance. Someone screamed and pointed in the direction of the Dead Lands. Ning Shen and Ah Chun both looked over to see the grey clouds rise up into the air spinning around in a circle, making it look like a massive tornado. It spun faster and faster until finally it shot from the sky towards the ground smashing into it before exploding outwards in all directions. The grey clouds rapidly spread throughout the entire Dead Lands. Quickly reaching all corners without leaving a single spot uncovered. The area in front of Ah Chun and Ning Shen opened up creating a path that led off into the horizon. The Dragon Mist Realm had finally opened.


    Not too far away on the path that led towards the Dead Lands was a large stone. This stone stood one hundred meters tall and Fifty Meters wide at the bottom and only ten meters wide at the top. On this stone were many glowing symbols. These symbols were the rank and names of each person who survived the Dragon Mist Realm the last time it opened and now these names were disappearing left and right. This was the ranking board for the Dragon Mist Realm. It represented the strongest cultivators for their generation. Just having ones name on this board was enough to gain prestige for one''s clan or sect and if one could make it into the top three they would become known throughout the entirety of the Primordial Lands.


    Ah Chun and Ning Shen looked at the pathway in front of them and then at each other They both smiled as Ah Chun grabbed Ning Shen''s hand and step forward entering the Dead Lands. Ah Chun''s goal was to be ranked first. She had no idea how the rankings were decided but she did know there was a lot of tests that she would have to go through. Some that could even take her life. But Ah Chun was still resolute and her determination to grow stronger was stronger than anyone''s.

 Chapter 90 - Ah Chun VS Ah Chun

    As soon as Ah Chun entered the pathway she found the hand she was holding was now gone. She looked around and did not see Ning Shen anymore. Ah Chun felt a bit sad but she figured this was due to the Dragon Mist Realm. It must split everyone up depending if the test is for groups or needs to be taken as solo. From the looks of this test, Ah Chun could already figure out what it consists of.


    Standing in front of Ah Chun was a shadow figure the same height as Ah Chun. Ah Chun''s expression turned expressionless and her eyes became cold. She took a step forward, it took a step forward. Soon as she saw this knew she had to fight herself. Not wasting any time Ah Chun dashed forward running right towards the shadow figure. The shadow figure did the same but this time the shadow figure did something else that Ah Chun did not do and that was it pulled out a sword, a shadowy version of the Slaughter of Time.


    Ah Chun was startled at first not expecting it to do something she did not and stopped in her tracks forced to dodge as the shadow figure swung down at her. She quickly summoned her Slaughter of Time this time to block the second strike. Using the force of the attack she executed the dancing lotus technique and backed off giving her some room to think.


    The shadow figure continued its pursuit not giving Ah Chun much time to think. Its speed was just as fast as Ah Cun''s. Luckily this shadow figure did not have any eyes so it could not use the secret art dreamscape. Ah Chun continued to dodge and block attacks. Ever so often sneaking in an attack. But the shadow figure did not even try to dodge. Ah Chun could only watch as her sword went right through the shadow figure. Ah Chun could not help but curse at how unfair this all was. Because she could feel the wind from the shadow figures sword. She could also feel the weight of the sword every time she blocked, but no matter how much she tried her sword would always go through the shadow figure, causing no damage what so ever.


    Seeing how her efforts to defeat the shadow figure were not producing any results Ah Chun had to come up with another plan. One that will help her figure out what to do. Then a crazy thought popped into Ah Chun''s head: "Since my sword can go through the shadow figure''s body then would that not mean the shadows figures sword would go through my body. Since in a sense we are one and the same." Ah Chun knew this was a gamble but she had no other choice it was either try this or continue to dodge and run away.


    The shadow figure saw that Ah Chun stopped in her tracts, it lifted its sword as it tapped its foot once the shadowy body flickered and appeared in front of Ah Chun. The figures sword swung down towards her head. Ah, Chun made no move to block it, in fact, she was staring right at it! The sword came down and as it was about to hit Ah Chun''s head the whole shadow figure disappeared and the area around Ah Chun changed. She was now standing in front of a large gate that looked like a dragon''s mouth.


    "Chun''er! Thank heavens you were able to figure out the trick to the test." Ning Shen came running over to Ah Chun placing his hand on her cheek and looked at her with a dotting smile.


    "Un. Luckily I figured it out after my sword went through the figure a few times." Ah Chun said as her face blushed at Ning Shen''s actions. She did not protest though she knew he was worried about her. Ning Shen saw her blush which made him realize what he was doing and he quickly removed his hand.


    "Ahem¡­ That was the test to see if one was qualified to even enter the Dragon Mist Realm. I had no idea we would be separated as soon as we stepped into the mist. Luckily we are back together again. If we get separated again be very careful, I will look for you. The tests in the Dragon Mist Realm are very dangerous." Ning Shen said with a serious expression as he held Ah Chun''s hand.


    "Un¡­ I will be careful. But the same applies to you. If we get separated take care of your self. I will also look for you." Ah Chun looked up at the gate in front of them as she thought. ''If the entry test is already this hard then what about the real tests that await within...''

 Chapter 91 - Dangers Within The Mist

    As time passed more and more cultivators appeared near the Dragon Mist Realm gate. Ah Chun and Ning Shen stood off to the side away from others keeping a low profile. So far there was a total of one thousand people standing around waiting to enter the gate. No one could tell how much time had passed since they arrived in front of the gate.


    The sun in the sky seemed to have been locked in place and was beating down on all the cultivators here. The air seemed to get hotter and hotter as time passed. The more time passed the hotter it became. It got to the point to where some of the people with a lower cultivation base could not take it anymore and fainted. Even Ah Chun and Ning Shen were covered in sweat. Ning Shen was currently using his own clothes to fan Ah Chun. Ah Chun''s white Hanfu started to turn transparent as it stuck to her skin due to sweat, exposing her skin for all to see. But with Ning Shen''s quick thinking of covering her with a black robe blocking those around them from seeing her, Ah Chun was able to quickly change into a dark blue hanfu.


    Although the darker color would attract the sun''s heat more it was still better than exposing her skin for others to see. The only thing was right now she was staring at Ning Shen whose face was fully red all the way up to his ears.


    "You looked didn''t you?" Ah Chun said with her cheeks puffed out. She had told Ning Shen to close his eyes while she changed! Ah Chun had to change clothes with Ning Shen''s body blocking one side and with him holding the black robe up to block the view from the other side. So no one could see her changing. But from seeing how red his face was she could tell he looked!


    "I-I didn''t mean to¡­ I''m sorry!" Ning Shen could only bow his head shame and apologize he knew he had been caught but he couldn''t help it! He was trying to see if she was done changing or not but he ended up getting a full view!


    "Since you have seen, you can never back out of marrying me now! Humph!" Ah Chun said as she turned her back to him and crossed her arms over her chest completely ignoring him. Although she did all this on the outside, she was smiling inwardly as she thought ''The young Ning Shen is too cute!'' She could care less if she was seen by Ning Shen, her body right now was not something to look at anyway. She still had quite a few more years before her womanly appeal would start to show. She really wanted to grow up a lot faster so her mentality will finally match her looks. Ah Chun knew she still had a couple hundred years to go before that happens though.


    Ning Shen could only sigh as he thought: '' At least she doesn''t hate me or think I''m some kind of pervert.''


    *BOOM!*


    A thunderous boom sounded off up in the sky. Ah Chun took a peek at Ning Shen and smiled before reaching her hand back to grab ahold of his. This gave Ning Shen a start for a second before he silently clasped his hand with hers. The two stood there looking up towards the sky.


    A faint figure appeared in the sky. It was transparent and stood a hundred meters tall. It was an old man with his hands clasped behind his back. He looked down at all those present his gaze was sharp and when he laid eyes on you it felt like his gaze would pierce right through you. The old man''s gaze finally stopped on the people who were passed out on the ground. He waved his hands and those people all disappeared into thin air. All that remained of the thousand people was a measly one hundred. These were all elites from the Primordial Lands.


    "Those of you that remain here are now allowed to enter the Dragon Mist Realm. But be warned there are dangers within the mist. The Dragon Mist Realm has lasted for tens of tens of thousands of years. There are many mysteries and treasures that you might obtain. What you find will, of course, belong to you. Rankings will be decided in multiple segments combined. There is a total of three segments. The first segment is the testing phase. Allowing each person who passes a test to enter a mini dragon gate to receive an inheritance from my clan. There are a total of nine tests. You must pass at least one test in order to be able to go to the second segment. The other segments will be explained later. For now, all may pass through the main gate. For those who do not want to take part in the testing then please speak up and this old man will send you back. " The old man said in a thunderous voice.


    The old man looked over the crowd and saw that no one was willing to leave. A smile spread across his lips and with a wave of his hand the massive dragon gates started to move. Ah Chun and Ning Shen who were still holding hands looked at each other and nodded before walking towards the massive dragon gate in front of them.

 Chapter 92 - Life or Death Part One

    After passing through the gate the mist thickened and once again everyone disappeared, including Ning Shen. Ah Chun could only hope that Ning Shen would stay safe and would come out alive. Her heart hurt just thinking that something might happen to him. But she had no choice but to believe that he would be fine.


    The mist around Ah Chun was very thick. She could not see anything in front of her. Just stretching one of her arms out in front of her made it so she could not see her hand anymore. Ah Chun did not move from the spot she stood, she did not want to be careless since she could not see in front of her it meant it was dangerous to move ahead at this time. She remembered that the old man said that they would be given nine tests once they entered. So she figured it would be safest to wait and see.


    *BOOM!*


    Luckily Ah Chun was right not too long after another loud boom was heard overhead. The mist around her started to clear up to around one thousand meters. The space that cleared formed a perfect circle. Ah Chun could now see the dried cracked ground underfoot. With the shape of the clearing Ah Chun had a bad feeling something bad was about to happen.


    "First Test! Test of potential!" A loud Thunderous voice bellowed from the sky. The voice did not explain what the test entailed. It only stated what kind of test it was.


    Ah Chun who was standing there waiting to see what was about to happen eyes widen in shock when she saw a figure over one hundred meters tall wearing full black metal armor holding a long black sword in its hand appear out of thin air.


    The size difference between the two was like night and day. Ah Chun who barley stood at one hundred and fifty-two centimeters tall had to crane her neck just to look up at the metal giant in front of her. Ah Chun subconsciously gulped a mouth full of saliva. She could not understand how the hell this was a test of potential it was more like a test of life or death!


    Unfortunately, Ah Chun did not have time to complain because the metal armored giant suddenly made a move and even with its large size its speed was insane as it swung the massive long sword directly at Ah Chun chopping down towards her like a meteor falling from the sky. Ah Chun quickly summoned the Slaughter of Time, right as the long sword was about to hit she pushed her sword against the sword blade while using her dancing lotus technique to push off using the downward force of the attack to avoid being hit directly. But Ah Chun could only grit her teeth since the attack was so strong it flung her five hundred meters away! Ah Chun''s body hit the ground and slid, causing a deep rut two hundred meters long.


    The original spot Ah Chun had been standing now had a sword scar over a thousand meters long. It was so deep it caused a new ravine to appear in the land. This kind of attack was enough to split mountains!


    Ah Chun who was now aching in pain looked at the deep sword scar and her face paled. She realized that if she had not reacted quick enough she would not just be feeling the pain all over her body but she would have been directly sliced in half altogether. But Ah Chun could faintly feel that there was more to that attack than just the power of the swing. Like there was another invisible force at work. She could tell that just the swing alone was not enough to cause such a huge sword scar.


    As Ah Chun stood her aching body up, she thought to herself: ''If I can figure out what that invisible force is, I might be able to beat this metal armored giant. If I can''t, then I have a feeling I will end up dead on the first test...''


    Ah Chun was not feeling so sure of herself at this point. Just the mere force of the attack was enough to make her five viscera and six bowels to shift. The more she thought about it the more her determination rose. She knew she had no choice but to take another one of those attacks head on to see if she could comprehend the invisible force behind the attack.


    Ah Chun stabbed her sword into the ground to help steady her body as she looked up at the massive metal armored giant. She watched as it turned its head towards her and without moving from where it stood, it slashed down with its long sword creating a two hundred meter long, sword light that was heading right in her direction!

 Chapter 93 - Life or Death Part Two

    Ah Chun''s heart sank, the sword light that was bearing down on top of her was so massive it would be almost impossible to dodge it. She opened her thousand golden eyes and tried to comprehend the essence of the strike. Since she herself could not create sword lights. Ah Chun figured it must be some kind of technique or even part of the Dao of the Sword.


    While Ah Chun was using the thousand golden eye to comprehend the attack itself, her mind was going crazy trying to figure out a way to block it. The only option that came to mind was her lotus palm technique. She figured if she put enough spirit power into the attack she might be able to ward off the attack or at least use the clash between the two techniques to once again push herself out of danger. But by doing so would be very dangerous for Ah Chun. She knew there was no way to come out of this unscathed. The way things were looking there would be no other way. She had to survive she had promised Ning Shen she would survive no matter what!


    With no other choice but to counter using such a dangerous method, Ah Chun quickly gathered as much spirit power as she could into her left hand. She did not have much time before the sword light would hit so she could only get a lotus three times the size of her hand to form before she had to smash it into the sword light. At the same time, she swung her sword down to try to block some of the explosion from the lotus palm. Combined with her dancing lotus technique using the force of her own attack Ah Chun was once again sent flying through the air.


    This time Ah Chun was not able to escape any damage, the force from the sword light had entered her body and was rampaging around inside her body. This caused her to cough up multiple mouthfuls of blood. Her body slammed into the ground causing another trench to be formed as she slid across it. Although she coughed up blood and she was hurt from the impact she took from hitting the ground, Ah Chun still smiled. That was because her actions were not in vain! She was actually able to comprehend a bit of the invisible force behind the attack. She understood that this was a form of sword intent and the only reason she was able to sense it was because she had already formed her sword heart.


    Ah Chun took in a deep breath and did her best to repress the rampaging force inside her. She couldn''t help but think she was lucky that this metal armored giant was slow in its attacks. She needed one or two more attacks from the metal armored giant in order to comprehend the sword intent behind its attack.


    Ah Chun stabbed her sword into the ground and swiped her hand over her interspatial ring as she retrieved to bottles from it. One had a pill that could heal her wounds and dispel the force inside her and the other bottle had a pill to help her recover her spiritual power. She took one of each before putting the bottles back into her interspatial ring. Ah Chun instantly felt better, the force that was rampaging around inside her was finally being forced out of her body and her spiritual power was restored by a lot.


    It was at this time after she had just finished taking the two pills that the metal armored giant started to move again. It raised its long sword high into the air. The devilish looking helmet seemed to be almost smiling at Ah Chun as it swung its long sword down once again. Causing a sword light that was double the size of the last one to fly out towards Ah Chun!


    Even with seeing the sword light heading towards her, Ah Chun cold eyes were steady and calm. There was no hint of panic or worry in her eyes. She stood with her back straight looking up at the massive sword light. Her thousand golden eye was wide open as she tried to comprehend the essence of the attack. From the second attack, she grasped an idea of what it was this time she wanted to grasp more and turn it into her own attack! Ah Chun stood there like an immovable mountain with her clothes fluttering from the wind generated by the metal armored giant''s attack. As time ticked and the attack got closer to Ah Chun, a smile appeared on her face. Ah Chun raised her sword and gently slashed out!

 Chapter 94 - Dao Of The Sword

    As Ah Chun''s sword stopped a sword light formed in front of her and shot out towards the incoming sword light from the metal armored giant. Although it was small in comparison, the invisible force behind the strike was no less than that of the metal armored giant''s. As the two strikes clashed in the air the momentum of the two sword lights stalled out with neither being able to gain any ground over the other until eventually, they both disappeared after running out of energy.


    Ah Chun calmly stood in place as she looked up at the metal armored giant. The smile on her face could not be hidden. She had thought she would have needed another attack to be able to comprehend the invisible force behind the metal armored giants attack but she only needed that one last attack. She was a bit surprised though since she never thought she would reach the second level of the Dao of the Sword before she reached the Dao Root realm. Even though the first level she learned was inherited the difference between levels was still like heaven and earth. It should have taken her many years of comprehension in order to gain any insights into the second level. But thanks to the thousand golden eyes and the forced life or death battle she was able to understand it a lot sooner.


    Ah Chun had finally learned the Will of the Sword. Learning the Will of the Sword allowed one to infuse the swords will manifesting it and turning it into an attack. The higher the understanding the stronger the attack. If one reached the peak of Will of the Sword they would be able to split mountains with a single sword slash. To be able to learn such a thing at a lower cultivation realm was completely unheard of unless it was inherited like how Ah Chun inherited Sword Heart from the Slaughter of Time.


    Ah Chun was already well on her way to understanding the Dao of the Sword. Normally for those who were entering the Dao Root realm, it would take them thousands to tens of thousands of years to form their first Dao Root. They would be stuck in the Half Step Dao Root stage until the comprehended their first Dao. If things kept going as they are before Ah Chun even reaches the Dao Root realm she would already be ready to form her first Dao Root. Just this thought alone made Ah Chun happy.


    This was the advantage of having high comprehension early on in one''s cultivation journey. Ah Chun decided she would need to look for more opportunities to come in contact with the Dao of the Sword. If she could comprehend another level or two of the Dao of the Sword she would be unmatched below the Dao Root realm.


    Looking at the ugly mask on the metal armored giant Ah Chun once again raised her sword and gently slashed down. She repeated this motion not just once but twice and then a third time. Moving her sword quicker with every slash until finally the entire space in front of her was covered in sword lights. It fully blocked her view of the one hundred meters tall metal armored giant. The air hummed and the space distorted as the sword lights move forward destroying everything they touched. The metal armor giant tried to retaliate with a sword light of its own but its attacks were to slow and each strike it made was canceled out.


    *BOOM!*


    Ah Chun''s sword light slammed into the metal armor giant causing a thunderous sound as loud cracking sounds could be heard. Each area that the sword lights hit on the metal armored giant, large cracks could be seen in its armor. Ah Chun seeing that she was about to win sent out another flurry of attacks but before they reached the metal armored giant, the metal armored giant exploded into balls of light and disappeared!


    Ah Chun could not help but furrowed her brow when she saw this. The sense of losing your prey after going through so much pain and planning was a bit hard to accept. This was an outcome she was not satisfied with causing Ah Chun''s cheeks to puff out and her lip to pout! She was very upset!


    "Hahaha! Little lass don''t be so upset. I had to recall the armored giant. Do you not know how long it takes to make one of those things?" A booming voice of an elderly old man sounded out in Ah Chun''s head!

 Chapter 95 - Kang Bai Appears!

    After the voice finished echoing in Ah Chun''s mind a distortion rift appeared in front of her. Ah Chun immediately gripped her sword hilt and got into a fighting stance. But what she saw was an old man with whiter hair and a beard that grew down to his waist step out from the distortion rift. Ah Chun recognized the old man right away as the same old man she saw in the projection in the sky before entering the Dragon Mist Realm.


    The old man looked at Ah Chun as he stroked his beard for a few minutes. His gaze made Ah Chun feel like he was seeing right through her. The powerful aura that he was giving off felt even stronger than Immortal Xiao Ying. Ah Chun instantly knew this man was an immortal a real live immortal!


    "Mhm. Not bad! Not bad at all! I can see why you are able to have sword will at your age and cultivation. You seem to be very lucky little lass." The old man said.


    "Senior my name is Ah Chun, may junior ask senior''s name?" Ah Chun''s palms were starting to get sweaty from nervousness. Just this old man''s gaze was enough to make Ah Chun tremble. But now she understood why the metal armored giant disappeared into balls of light. The metal armored giant was made out of law energy!


    "Oh, my! Where are my manners? My name is Kang Bai but little lass can call me master from now on." Kang Bai rubbed his hands together as he smiled at Ah Chun.


    Ah Chun felt like she must have heard things so she could not help but ask: "Umm senior can you repeat that? I thought I heard you say I can call you master."


    "Un! That''s right, I have decided to take you as my disciple. I usually only take in beauties with big chest but since you are so gifted I will make an exception for a flat chest little lass like you." Hearing the shameless words coming out of this old man''s mouth made Ah Chun gnash her teeth in anger. She was only nine years old, of course, she would be flat-chested!


    "What''s wrong little lass? Why are you not greeting your master? Don''t tell me you are stupid? That''s fine too. Even if you are flat-chested and stupid, just because you''re talented I will still take you as my disciple. Now hurry up and kowtow to your new master." The old man then waved his hand causing Ah Chun to lose control of her body!


    Ah Chun''s body slowly knelt to the ground as she kowtowed to Kang Bai three times. She was even forced to say "Chun''er greets master". The entire time this was happening Ah Chun was internally cursing the damn old man in front of her. She had yet to say anything about agreeing to take the old as her master and here he is forcing her to do the greetings between master and disciple!


    Ah Chun could only swallow her anger and accept her fate because the old man in front of her was way too powerful. So once she was able to control her body again she could only force a smile on her face and try to appear to be happy.


    Kang Bai took another long look at Ah Chun as he shook his head and said: "Such a pity you are not older with a big chest¡­ Well, such is fate. Little lass, I will be following you around for now on. Do not worry, besides guidance, I will not step in to help you unless you are about to die. Without life or death struggles you will never advance at a good pace. Truth be told you won''t even know I''m even around. Hahaha! Anyway, you no longer have to do any of the tests to earn some crappy inheritances. I will take you to a place that holds every inheritance of my clan."


    Ah Chun was stunned at Kang Bai''s words because he called the inheritances you gain from the Dragon Mist Realm''s test crappy. Ah Chun really wondered how deep the roots are for the clan that controlled the Dragon Mist Realm really was. Just by the fact that this old man himself was an immortal, must mean that his clan roots were very deep.


    Ah Chun suddenly felt that having this old man as a master was not so bad. Although he was very shameless and an old pervert at least he was willing to guide her. This was a chance she just could not pass up. So she knelt to the ground in front of Kang Bai and kowtowed three times before saying: "Chun''er greets master..."


    Kang Bai was surprised at first but then nodded his head in approval. "Good! My dear disciple! Make sure you learn well."

 Chapter 96 - Dragon Bloodline

    "Now, my dear disciple you shall follow me. I''ll bring you to a good place." Kang Bai waved his hand and a distortion rift appeared in front of them. He then waved his hand again and Ah Chun who was not aware of what was happening was picked up and tossed into the distortion rift.


    As Ah Chun landed on the ground on the other side face first, she could not help but curse the damn old man in her heart. ''What the hell is wrong with this old man? I could have just stepped through on my own why did he toss me through without warning! The old coot must be insane!''


    Kang Bai, who had just passed through the rift and was now standing next to Ah Chun looked at her with a confused look and asked: "My dear disciple whatcha laying on the ground for? That''s no place to sleep. You''ll catch a cold if you sleep there. I know your stupid and flat chested but that doesn''t mean you should just sleep anywhere."


    Hearing the words the old man was spitting out of his mouth made Ah Chun gnash her teeth together. She vowed in her heart when she surpassed this old coot she would beat him up until his own mother won''t recognize him! But when she finally got off the ground and took a look at where they were Ah Chun''s face paled. There was nothing but dark clouds overhead with streaks of lightning flashing through them. These same clouds surrounded large mountain peaks that pierced through them like sharp swords. All this would not be a problem for Ah Chun but what made her pale-faced was the large dragon sitting between two of the mountain peaks. It was just as tall as the mountains next to it.


    "My dear disciple this is my grand ancestor. She has been alive for who knows how long. All you need to know my dear disciple is that she is an old hag." Ah Chun finally understood that Kang Bai''s clan had deeper roots than she had ever imagined and that he was crazier than he appeared.


    "Old fool you''re just as old as I am. What nonsense are you telling this brat? Wait now that I think about. Did your taste change? Don''t you usually go for taller ones who have a lot of Boom Boom going on, on their chest?" A woman''s voice permeated the ears of both Ah Chun and Kang Bai.


    "Ahh! Old Hag what taste are you talking about? Of course, I love the Boom Boom on the chest and will never like anything else! This is just my new disciple. Although she is flat-chested and stupid. She has a lot of talent so I decided to take her in and teach her." Kang Bai said with a serious look on his face.


    "I See..." With a flash of bright light, the large dragon that was sitting between the two mountains suddenly shrank down slowly until you could see a silhouette of a female figure. "Hmm¡­ You right for once this little girl is very talented." The woman''s eyes priced through Ah Chun making Ah Chun feel like she was wearing nothing at all.


    "Little girl how about you follow me instead of this old idiot..." Ah Chun felt like she was in a daze standing in front of her was a being that was far more powerful than an immortal. She was even more powerful than the old man!


    "You old hag are you really going to steal my disciple!?" Kang Bai''s beard fluttered as he roared out in rage.


    "Mhm. She would be better off being taught by me. But since you found her first I will let you teach her as well. It''s just that she has the perfect physique that is needed to inherit my bloodline. Little girl, would you be willing to take me on as your master too. Well not like you have a choice in the matter since I will be your master whether you like it or not." Hearing the conversation between the two Ah Chun did not know whether to laugh or cry. But before she could even say anything her body was once again moving on its own and she was now kowtowing to the woman in front of her and was being forcefully made to say "Chun''er greets master"!


    Once again Ah Chun felt helpless. She really wanted to open these peoples heads and find out what was wrong with them! They kept forcing her to take them as her master left and right. But she only saw the woman nodded her head in approval and then say: "Mhm... Good¡­ my name is Fei Hong but you can just call me master for now on. Come with me I will prep your body so you can inherit my bloodline." Fei Hong said as she turned around to walk away only to pause her steps and turn towards Kang Bai to say: "Old Idiot you come to..."

 Chapter 97 - Heavenly Realm

    Ah Chun followed behind her two new masters as they headed towards one of the tallest peaks in the mountain range. Well, following, was an understatement since Ah Chun was currently floating in mid-air surrounded by law energy as Kang Bai pulled her along behind him. The reason Ah Chun was being treated in such a manner was because Kang Bai said "My dear disciple your so stupid and flat-chested that you can''t even walk properly. Your balance is all thrown off due to your flat chest. You have no Boom Boom to keep your balance which is causing you to walk so slow." and with that, he wrapped Ah Chun with law energy and dragged her along with him. After getting over the shock of being treated like an inanimate object, Ah Chun found she could move freely within the law energy that wrapped around her so she sat in a lotus position and started to cultivate while she was being dragged by the old coot.


    The group of three traveled for one day and one night as they entered the deepest part of the mountain range. It was at this time that Ah Chun opened her eyes and found herself sitting in front of a small courtyard that was situated in the middle of a dense forest. The surrounding trees glowed in between the cracks of the bark on the trunk and branches. There leaves that blotted out the sky were pitch black not allowing any light to escape past them. All the forest floor foliage were a silverish color that lightly glowed. Although the area looked surreal to Ah Chun She noticed the air was thick with Spiritual Qi.


    As Ah Chun was admiring the surroundings a tall man walked out of the courtyard wearing a black butler suit. When Ah Chun looked at this man she was stunned to see how handsome he was.


    "Oh, Fang you''re here. Good, help my new disciple settle in. In a little while also prepare that for her." Fei Hong said as she walked past the tall man in the black butler suit named Fang.


    Fang, on the other hand, looked at Ah Chun with eyes of pity. Of course, Ah Chun caught this look and had a bad feeling well up inside her. Fang motioned to Ah Chun as he said: "This way Miss. I will show you to your residence." After which Fang turned and entered the courtyard.


    As soon as Ah Chun stepped inside the courtyard entrance she was slightly given a start when she saw that her surroundings completely changed. The dark dingy forest disappeared and there was a clear blue sky above her head. The small courtyard disappeared and a whole new world came into view. She was now standing in a lush bamboo forest that gave off a serene feel.


    Fang, led, Ah Chun down a path that led out of the bamboo forest and out to a clearing. Ah Chun sucked in a breath of cold air as looked at the sight in front of her. She was standing at the edge of a cliff that sat on top of a blanket of clouds. Above these clouds were countless of floating islands with waterfalls coming off the side of them that fell into the clouds below. On top of these floating islands were green forest of bamboo and situated in the middle of these islands were tall palaces. The Spiritual Qi in the air was tens of tens of times denser than it was from where she had just come from.


    "Uh... Um¡­ Mr. Fang sir where is this place?" Ah Chun was having a hard time trying to grasp what she was seeing. From her knowledge, she gained from her samsara she knew this place was not a created space. At least not that of what an Immortal realm cultivator could create. Ah Chun knew that there were cultivation realms higher than immortals and she knew that Fei Hong was above the Immortal realm. But she was not sure just how powerful these higher cultivation realms were.


    "Miss this is the Heavenly Realms. This is just one of the many Heavenly realm worlds. You are very lucky to be able to enter this realm so easily from a primitive world. The madam was originally from your world when she finally broke through to the Heavenly realm from the Immortal realm, the madam opened an entrance to your world which is that small courtyard that you had entered." Listening to Fangs explanation Ah Chun was surprised to find out that this was actually not her world!

 Chapter 98 - Eight Years Closed Door Cultivation?

    With the help of Fang, Ah Chun was brought to one of the floating islands which out of all the islands she had seen so far, this one stood out amongst the crowd. Mainly due to the large volcano that was smoking away, like it would erupt at any time. They landed in front of a large palace where Fang directly took Ah Chun to one of the inner courtyards.


    "Miss this will be where you will be staying. Soon I will have some maids to come in and prepare an herbal bath that will help prepare your body to inherit the madam''s bloodline." Before Ah Chun could say a word of thanks, Fang turned and disappeared on the spot.


    "Why do I feel like I had been kidnapped?" Just as the words finished coming out of her mouth Ah Chun heard a noise behind her.


    "A master does not need to kidnap their disciple since a disciple is under their master''s care. So wherever their master takes them is where they will go." A gentle voice flowed into Ah Chun''s ears she turned to see Fei Hong standing there.


    "I did not mean it in that way master! I meant I did not get to tell my mother or my fiance that I was going somewhere. I just don''t want them to worry about me." Hearing the word fiance Fei Hong raised an eyebrow. Her body flickered and appeared in front of Ah Chun. Fei Hong then placed her hand on to Ah Chun''s forehead as a stream of her heavenly power flowed into AH Chun''s body.


    The current of power was very warm as it flowed throughout Ah Chun''s body. The Warm Current made her feel very relaxed. She had never experienced such a feeling before. Soon images of her mother and Ning Shen filled her mind. Only then did Fei Hong remove her hand from Ah Chun''s mind.


    "Old Idiot¡­ Come out I know you are there." Out of nowhere, a distortion rift formed next to Fei Hong and out stepped Kang Bai.


    "Old Hag you called for me?" After taking a quick look at Fei Hong his gaze fell on to Ah Chun. "Oh! If it wasn''t my stupid flat chested disciple!" Kang Bai''s beard fluttered up and down as he spoke.


    "Enough! Old idiot, I want to to go find this young man and take him in as your disciple. Also, tell him that his fiancee is safe and will be going into seclusion to cultivate. " Ah Chun''s eyes opened wide, she couldn''t believe that Fei Hong was going to have this old coot teach her Ning Shen! She suddenly felt a headache coming on she could only light Ning Shen an incence stick and send him her prayers.


    Kang Bai looked at Fei Hong with a look of disgust as he said: "Old Hag I don''t take men as my disciples."


    "Just think of it as me owing you a favor. It will only be for eight years anyways." Fei Hong''s looked at the old man her gaze was sharp. It penetrated right through Kang Bai causing him to feel a cold chill run down his back.


    "Ahem¡­ Since that''s the case, I will do as you ask." Not waiting for Fei Hong to say anything else he quickly created a distortion rift and jumped into it. Ah Chun''s only thought was ''He ranway!''


    "Fang!" Fei Hong yelled out once more. There was a gust of wind and Fang appeared out of nowhere.


    "Madam..." Fang bowed his head as he greeted Fei Hong.


    "Go notify my disciple''s mother that she will be in my care for a while. Tell her not to worry I''ll make it so she can contact her every few months." Without lifting his head, he replied: "Yes Madam. I''ll take care of it right away. " With that, another gust of wind rose and Fang disappeared once again.


    Ah Chun who was just standing there silently watched as Fei Hong made all these preparations. She was wondering what was going on for her to go through so much. Ah Chun did not have to ask any questions as it was as if Fei Hong knew what she was thinking as she said: "Chun''er you will be undergoing special cultivation that will prepare your body to receive my bloodline. You will be cultivating in a bath full of herbs. This process will take five years. After that, you will then undergo another three years of training on how to use your bloodline. During this time you will also be cultivating since your current cultivation is to low. So for the next eight years, you will stay in this courtyard and go into closed-door cultivation."

 Chapter 99 - A Painful Experience

    "Eight years..." Ah Chun was stupefied. She had never expected that just by going into the Dragon Mist Realm she would become the disciple of an old coot and a Heavenly realm cultivator of the dragon race and to top it all off, she was being forced to undergo an eight-year-long seclusion. But when she thought about how she would not see Ning Shen for eight years she felt a bit reluctant. She did know though that this was a chance she could not pass up and she knew Ning Shen would not want to pass it up just because of him.


    Seemingly seeing through Ah Chun''s thoughts Fei Hong broke up Ah Chun''s thought process as she said: "Chun''er you will be able to see your little fiance ever so often. Since he will be with that Old Idiot, I will know where little fiance is at all times and can call him over once every six months so you can spend a few days with him." A warm smile appeared on Fei Hong''s face. She was a woman to. Although she was of the dragon race she was still a woman. How could she not see that her disciple was deeply in love with that boy.


    After hearing that she could see Ning Shen every six months a smile bloomed on Ah Chun''s face as she bowed her head and said: "Thank you, master!"


    "Okay enough with the bowing! Time for your first herbal bath. Oh, just a fair warning you might want to bite on something otherwise you might just shatter your teeth. " Ah Chun''s face paled! Was this bath really going to be that painful!?


    Fei Hong clapped her hands and five maids walked in with a large tub full of hot water. After it was placed on the floor they poured in tens of hundreds of herbs into the bath before mixing it. When it was done mixing the bathwater turned completely black and was thick and sludgy. Just looking at it gave Ah Chun a bad premonition. She was not sure what herbs were added into the bath but she knew as soon as she stepped into it she would feel pain.


    Ah Chun walked behind the divider and removed her Hanfu. The maid who was waiting to help her into the tub first handed Ah Chun a thick piece of wood that was wrapped in demonic beast hide. Ah Chun looked at the maid questioningly. "To bite on..." The maid replied to Ah Chun''s gaze. Ah Chun nodded and took the item from the maid.


    Right has Ah Chun stepped into the tub with one foot she felt a surge of excruciating pain instantly. She did not hesitate to put the wood wrapped in demonic beast hide into her mouth and bite down on it to keep herself from shattering her teeth! She had never experienced anything so painful! It felt as if her bones and muscles were shattering and reforming over and over again and she had only stuck one leg into the tub. Even the maid to her side was looking at her with eyes of pity.


    Gathering up all her courage Ah Chun quickly put her other foot into the tub before sitting down into the black sludgy water until nothing but her head remained above it. Ah Chun felt so much pain she could not help but let out a groan of agony. Ah Chun could only try her best to ignore the pain as she tried to circulate her Heavenly Divine Lotus cultivation method.


    Time ticked on and a few hours passed the black sludgy water was now crystal clear. Ah Chun opened her eyes and a bright smile appeared on her face. She had broken through to the Sixth Stage of Qi Sea! On top of that, her body had never felt any better. When she stood up she realized that she even grew a bit taller! Without hesitation, she quickly grabbed the clothes from the maid who was waiting at her side and put them on before rushing to look at herself in the mirror.


    "I got taller! It''s not much but I actually got taller!" Ah Chun was even more happy about growing taller than her breakthrough to the Sixth Stage of Qi Sea! She was so happy she started to dance around!


    The maid that was in the room could not help but giggle at Ah Chun''s excitement. "Young Miss the herbal bath reconstructs your body and by doing this it will allow your body to age to your current bone age. Luckily you are doing this at a young age. Otherwise, say you were over one hundred years old you would end up looking like an old woman. But this effect only happens during the duration of the herbal bath. Once you stop soaking in the bathing in the herbs the effect will stop and your body will no longer age. On top of that, it is reconstructing your body making it tens of tens of thousands of times stronger than it was before. This is needed in order to handle the dragon bloodline that madam will be passing on to you. The downside is that it is unbearably painful every time."


    Ah Chun''s excitement was completely shattered when she heard the last few words from the maid. That one bath was enough to torture her for a lifetime never mind having to redo this process every day for the next five years. Her smile eventually turned to a frown. But the more she thought about it. The more she realized she would be able to at least age to look like a teenager by the time she the five years were up. Although it was terribly painful to the point where if she did not have a strong will, she would have fainted multiple times during the process. In the end, it was worth the pain! She would not have to look like a little kid for hundreds of years! With this thought in mind, the smile on Ah Chun''s face returned.

 Chapter 100 - Happy Tears

    Six Months passed in a flash. Ah Chun had been going through torture every day from the medical baths she had to take. It was only until today that she realized the pain she had to endure was starting to weaken. This was a sign that her body reconstruction was making her stronger. Also within these past six months Ah Chun''s cultivations rose two more times. She was now at the Eighth Stage of Qi Sea. The reason for this was due to a lot of factors. The heavenly realm worlds have very dense Spiritual Qi in the air, combined with Ah Chun''s wide meridians that allow her to take in Spiritual Qi like a rushing river, her spiritual roots and the fact that all she did all day was cultivated. It was a given that she would start to progress extremely fast.


    But that had nothing to do with why Ah Chun was so happy today. Because today was the day she got to see her Ning Shen! She had been counting the days waiting for this day to come. So she was taking extra care to look her best today.


    Time ticked on and it was almost noon when a maid came knocking on the door. "Come in!" Ah Chun who was waiting in her courtyard yelled anxiously causing her voice to squeak a little bit.


    "Young Miss, Madam has called you to the main hall." The maid who came in was the maid that usually served at Ah Chun''s side her name was Meimei.


    "Meimei is he here?" Seeing how she was getting called by Fei Hong, Ah Chun could not hold her excitement in any longer.


    Meimei looked at Ah Chun and smiled as she nodded her head. This caused Ah Chun''s eyes to light up as she quickly got out of her seat and ran at full speed to the main hall! As soon as she reached the main hall she stopped when saw a young man standing there with his hands behind his back looking around. Her eyes started to redden as tears started to well up. Without speaking a word she dashed towards the young man and wrapped her arms around him burying her head into his chest.


    "Shen!" Tears flowed down Ah Chun''s cheeks as she breathed in Ning Shen''s sent. Ning Shen who was caught off guard by Ah Chun pouncing on him ended up losing his balance causing the two of them to fall to the ground. He looked down at the little girl who was hugging him tightly and crying, he could only helplessly smile as he hugged her back. He was surprised to see that she seemed to have grown taller.


    It was only when there was a loud grunt that echoed throughout the room did Ah Chun realize that there were other people around as she blushed at her straight forward actions before she slowly got up from the ground.


    "Peh! My dear disciple completely ignores her master and runs to the arms of some man! Even after six months, you are still as stupid and flat-chested as always!" Kang Bai who was originally standing to the side of Ning Shen looked at Ah Chun with dissatisfaction.


    "Old Idiot you''re just mad because as soon as you saw Chun''er running over towards your direction you opened your arms up to welcome her hug only to be bypassed by her as she ran into her little lovers embrace." Fei Hong Let out a light chuckle. Fei Hong was not wrong in what she said Kang Bai indeed did open his arms up to welcome a hug from Ah Chun when she ran towards him only to be left hanging as she tackled Ning Shen who was next to him instead.


    "I''m sorry master Bai, Once I saw my Shen, I couldn''t control my emotions." She really couldn''t! Once she saw Ning Shen her eyes received tunnel vision and she could only see him at that moment while everything else disappeared. Ah Chun looked at Kang Bai, the slight blush on her face became even more profound.


    "Humph! I''ll let it slide this time. Go take your little fiance and show him around." Kang Bai said indifferently.


    "Yes, Chun''er take today off from cultivating and spend it with the one you love." Fei Hong saw how Ah Chun gazed at her asking if it was okay. Fei Hong knew how much her disciple missed her fiance so she was more than happy to let them have some time together to catch up.


    Hearing that she could take Ning Shen around, a smile fully bloomed on Ah Chun''s face as she quickly bowed her head to both Kang Bai and Fei Hong before grabbing Ning Shen''s hand intertwining her fingers with hers and pulling him along. Of course, Ning Shen who had yet a chance to speak this entire time, only put on a dotting smile as he looked at his little thing that was so excited to seem him and let her pull him along as she pleased.

 Chapter 101 - A Sudden Kiss

    Ah Chun led Ning Shen into the garden. Her hurried pace finally slowed as she walked side by side with her hand intertwined with Ning Shen''s. She had a bright smile on her face as they slowly walked down the garden path. The peaceful scenic view of the garden was very romantic. She had been dreaming of walking around with Ning Shen in this garden for the past six months since she first saw this place.


    The two walked in silence not saying a word just enjoying each others company. Ah Chun had a million things to say to Ning Shen, but once she saw him her mind went completely blank. There was only one question that was bothering her now but she was scared to ask it.


    They stopped in front of a man-made pond that had lotus blossoms floating on its surface. The two sat down on a large rock as they looked out over the water taking in its beauty.


    Finally, Ah Chun broke the silence ash she mustered up her courage and looked at Ning Shen as she said: "Shen¡­ Do you hate me for not being by your side?" This was one of the things that Ah Chun was greatly worried about. They had recently decided to be by each other''s side at all times but now here they were not even able to see each other for more than half a day every six months. She felt her heartache at the thought that once the day was over she would have to wait another six months to see him again. Ah Chun bit her lip and gazed into Ning Shen''s eyes with a worried look.


    Ning Shen seeing the worried look in her eyes made his heart hurt. He raised his hand and gently pushed a bit of Ah Chun''s hair behind her ear before saying: "Chun''er, I would never hate you. I, of course, do miss you when you are not around but I know that this is all for your own benefit. Master has already explained the situation to me. When everything is said and done and your eight years of seclusion is over we will be able to be together every day again. At least for now, every six months we can still see each other. It may only be for a short time but it is a time that I really look forward to. So concentrate on your cultivation and just know that I will always be yours no matter what and that I would never come to hate you ever in this lifetime or any lifetime for that matter. "


    Ning Shen''s words pulled on Ah Chun''s heartstrings. Her eyes became watery as tears rolled down her face. The knot that was in the middle of her stomach that was building up from her worrying whether or not Ning Shen had hated her was finally undone. She wrapped her arms around Ning Shen and buried her head into his chest as she let her tears flow out. Ah Chun was so glad that this Ning Shen was the same as the Ning Shen''s from her samsara. The same Ning Shen she had fallen in love with countless of times and this life was no different. She really did love this man and in the future when they were older she would once again marry him and be his wife.


    The two stayed in the same position for a long time. Ah Chun refused to move from Ning Shen''s embrace. She curled up into a ball and sat in his lap as she laid her head against his chest while looking out over the water. Ning Shen sat there holding the girl in his arms wishing time would go by faster so they would not have to be tormented with separating again and again for the next eight years.


    ---


    Time flew by and night fell it was finally time for Ning Shen to leave again. Fei Hong, Kang Bai, Ah Chun, and Ning Shen all stood in the main hall. "Master Bai please take good care of Shen for me please."


    "Humph! Only care about your little lover!" Kang Bai had a disgruntled look on his face, he turned his head not looking Ah Chun anymore before sending a voice transmission to Ah Chun saying: "Don''t worry my dear disciple I won''t let anything happen to him."


    Ah Chun smiled as she then turned to look at Ning Shen and her smile instantly vanished as he lower lip started to quiver. She did not want to let him go. But she had no choice in this matter. Ah Chun couldn''t control her emotions anymore and she quickly ran up to Ning Shen, stood on her tiptoes and placed her lips on his cheek. Ah Chun''s actions stunned everyone in the hall. Especially Ning Shen who was frozen like a block of ice. He never expected that his little thing would be so bold!


    Ah Chun''s face turned completely red all the way up to her ears as she realized what she did! She had lost control and actually kissed Ning Shen! Coming out of his shock Ninge Shen face turned red as well. Ah Chun backed away from Ning Shen and softly said: "See you in six months..." Before turning around and hurriedly running away!


    Kang Bai on the other hand only let out a grunt before creating a distortion rift, picking Ning Shen up by the collar of his clothes and tossing Ning Shen into the distortion rift , before stepping through himself and disappearing from the main hall. Fei Hong who watched the whole thing from the side couldn''t help but let out a soft giggle. She really found her new disciple very cute all of a sudden.

 Chapter 102 - Heavenly Tribulation Part One

    It has now been a little over a year since Ah Chun came to the Heavenly Realm with Fei Hong. Ah Chun had officially turned ten years old. Thanks to the herbal baths, her actual body age-matched her birth age so she had grown a bit taller as well. Ning Shen had also come and gone for a second time. As a girl in love, she missed him every day when she could not see him. But she used this as a catalyst to work even harder at her cultivation so she can show him her progress every time she saw him. She also got a chance to talk to Mei Liling once every month. Which we also looked forward to. She missed Mei Liling, Yu Yan, Zhi Ru. But at least now she was able to keep up on there well being.


    At this time Ah Chun was deep in cultivation as she had been stuck at the peak of Stage Nine Qi Sea for a few months now. She could use a pill called a World Formation pill to breach this bottleneck but Ah Chun''s master Fei Hong refused to let her do so. Fei Hong said that breaking into Qi World was the same as to stepping into the true path of cultivation. It was a turning point for immortal cultivators. Using a World Formation pill would only weaken her potential and would cause her to have a weak foundation from then on.


    Because of this Ah Chun has been in a state of cultivation for over thirty days now. It was on this day that Ah Chun finally felt the barrier that had been blocking her from taking that next step had finally weakened! When Ah Chun felt this she couldn''t help but feel excited!


    Forming one''s Qi World was something that was done without the control of the cultivator. Whereas breaking into Qi Sea required Ah Chun to condense and liquefy Spiritual Qi. Forming a Qi World was different. Qi Worlds were based on one''s potential. For those with weak potential or used pills to help them breakthrough, they would normally have a landmass condensed out of Spiritual Qi that was no bigger than a small island within their dantian. While one with peak potential could form landmasses the size of a small continent.


    Breaking into Qi World also created a sky within your dantian as well. This turns the normally black space above ones Qi Sea into a blue sky. This is also affected by one''s potential. One with weak potential will only have a blue clear sky while one with high potential might have clouds or even a sun form within their dantian.


    Now that the barrier had weakened Ah Chun circulated the Spiritual Qi within her body and she was gathering as much as she could from the air in order to try to make that final push towards the barrier that was blocking her advancement. Because Ah Chun was trying her hardest to break through she did not realize that she was causing an astonishing scene outside.


    Meimei who had just entered Ah Chun''s courtyard yelled out in surprise as she looked up at the sky. A beam of Spiritual Qi had shot up into the sky causing white clouds to form overhead. Slowly these clouds started to turn darker and darker until they were pitch black.


    *Rumble*


    The sound of thunder could be heard coming from the sky. But this thunder was very loud as if it was trying to shake the heavens. Fei Hong who was sitting in the garden heard the thunder and directly shot up into the sky and headed towards Ah Chun''s courtyard. As she arrived Fei Hong looked up at the sky and her face turned grim.


    "What is going on with this disciple of mine!? How did she bring about a heavenly tribulation!?" Fei Hong who had been alive for tens of tens of thousands of years had undergone heavenly tribulations twice. The first time was when she broke through to the Immortal realm and the second time was when she broke through to the Heavenly realm. But now Ah Chun who was only breaking through to the Qi World realm was actually bringing about a heavenly tribulation! The worst part of it was that no one could help her. She had to do this on her own. She had to survive the test from the heavens alone with no external help whats so ever. If someone tried to help a person during their heavenly tribulation then the next lightning strike of the tribulation would be tens of times stronger than before! The issue that scared Fei Hong the most was she did not know, how many lightning strikes were Ah Chun had to endure!


    The black clouds above Ah Chun grew bigger and bigger until they blotted out the sky. A loud thunderous boom exploded out from within the clouds as a streak of lightning bolted down racing at an extreme speed towards Ah Chun!


    Fei Hong Face sank. This heavenly tribulation was stronger than what cultivators would receive from entering the Immortal realm! Fei Hong could only scream out in panic! "Chun''er!"

 Chapter 103 - Heavenly Tribulation Part Two

    The horrified Fei Hong, watched with eyes wide open, cursing the fact that she could not help Ah Chun. But to her astonishment, the scene of Ah Chun being stuck by the heavenly tribulation lightning did not happen.


    At his moment inside Ah Chun''s courtyard room, the light pink lotus between her brow glowed. As the glow got brighter and brighter a stream of light shot out into the sky. As the light condensed it started to take shape. Slowly in front of everyone''s eyes, a giant transparent pink lotus made of Spiritual Qi surrounded Ah Chun''s room. The heavenly tribulation lightning struck down hitting the giant transparent pink lotus. The collision sent shock waves that tore apart the other rooms in the courtyard. Dust and debris scattered everywhere. But this was not the end, because right as the first lightning struck down, a second then a third struck. The giant transparent pink lotus never once shook. It stood firm as a mountain as the heavenly tribulations lightning continuously bombarded it.


    During this time as the heavenly tribulations lightning was being obstructed by the giant transparent pink lotus. Ah Chun was still drawing in all the Spiritual Qi around her. As she continued to gather the Spiritual Qi it started to swirl around her body as it slowly started to form a whirlpool. It was like a black hole sucking in all the Spiritual Qi with Ah Chun''s body at the center as all the Spiritual Qi rushed into Ah Chun''s body. Ah Chun felt as if her meridians were about to burst but she continued to push forward as she gritted her teeth. The pain she was feeling was nothing compared to the herbal baths she had to take every day.


    On the outside, another scene that left people astonished was that a whirlpool of Spiritual Qi was forming around Ah Chun''s room and was steadily growing bigger and bigger. So on top of the heavenly tribulation that had yet to cease. It looked like an apocalyptic scene. The heavenly tribulations lightning had yet to stop and every strike was getting stronger and stronger! It was so strong that even Fei Hong felt fear from it and Fei Hong who has lived for so many years has never witnessed such a scene that she was witnessing right now!


    "I really hope Chun''er is okay otherwise I do not know how I will explain this to her mother and little lover." Fei Hong sighed as she moved a distance away. The heavenly tribulations lightning was growing in size with each strike and now covered a quarter of the courtyard.


    One hour passed then two. Two hours became an entire day, as a day turned into a week. The outside of the of Ah Chun''s was completely vaporized. Even everyone who was originally in the courtyard had to retreat a distance away. There were even a few who had died. The Heavenly tribulations lightning grew in size to the point it was now the size of Ah Chun''s entire courtyard. This entire time the lightning had never stopped and still rained down from the sky. Fei Hong never strayed too far away as she closely watched the whole thing. Her heart was filled with worry as she continued to wait. Only hoping that Ah Chn will pull out of this safely.


    On this day after almost eight days of waiting the whirlpool of Spiritual Qi Stopped spinning and as if being sucked in. It all charged straight towards the center at Ah Chun! The Spiritual Qi bombarded into her so fiercely that Ah Chun''s body shook and she coughed up a mouthful of blood. But Ah Chun still did not stop, she knew that all though what she was doing was painful and dangerous for some reason in her head the thought of bearing with it until the end kept repeating itself. Just this thought alone spurred Ah Chun on making her want to persist. She wanted to overcome her limitations! Finally, after gathering up all the Spiritual Qi within the whirlpool that had formed around her body, she rushed it through her meridians as her whole body became saturated with Spiritual Qi. Her body started to undergo another change as the Spiritual Qi sunk in to her muscles and bones refining them even more.


    As the Spiritual Qi pushed its way through Ah Chun''s meridians it finally arrived at the barrier in her dantian shattering it to pieces. As soon as the barrier in her dantian broke an explosion of Spiritual Qi radiated out of Ah Chun''s body sending violent waves of energy out all around her. Even now Ah Chun did not notice all the fuss that was occurring around her. She was too busy concentrating on the happenings in her dantian now that she had broken through. But what she saw made her speechless as she watched her Qi World slowly form.

 Chapter 104 - Unique Qi World

    The Qi Sea in Ah Chun''s dantian started to spin creating a whirlpool. As it spun faster and faster, a drop of liquid Spiritual Qi started to rise from the center of the whirlpool. The drop of Liquid Spiritual Qi stopped after it was a bit of a distance away from the surface of the Ah Chun''s Qi Sea as it hovered there not moving. Soon more drops rose up and combined with the first drop. The process continued as the Qi Sea in Ah Chun''s dantian grew smaller. This confused Ah Chun since she never heard of this ever happening during the formation of one''s Qi World!


    As the liquified Spiritual Qi condensed into a ball above Ah Chun''s Qi Sea, Her Qi Sea started to get smaller and smaller as each drop was extracted. Until finally her entire Qi Sea was now floating within her dantian in the shape of a round ball. But it did not stop there. The ball of condensed Spiritual Qi floated down until it was in the middle of Ah Chun''s dantian and started to spin on a tilted axis. Slowly the condensed Spiritual Qi seemed to have undergone a drastic change as a thin layer burst out of from the condensed Spiritual Qi in all directions.


    "They look like stars!" Ah Chun who was watching what was going on within her dantian exclaimed in her mind. But her thoughts were not wrong. After the layer of Spiritual Qi burst out, the Spiritual Qi droplets turned into white little lights and hovered in the distance around the condensed ball of Spiritual Qi. The once black space within Ah Chun''s dantian now looked like a starry night sky.


    Ah Chun''s attention was brought back to the condensed ball of Spiritual Qi when she realized it had started to undergo a complete change. It had turned completely black as it solidified to the point that it looked rocky. This sight of this made Ah Chun''s face turn pale and she had no idea what was going on. She could only watch as cracks appeared on its surface and a faint red glow appeared between the cracks. Ah Chun closely inspected it and she realized that it was actually lava! There was lava Flowing through the cracks!


    Soon after Ah Chun who was already completely dumbfounded by what was going on, watched as volcanoes formed and erupted sending lava and ash out in every direction! Time flowed and the now black ball finally cooled as blue liquid started to seep up from the cracks that formed after. Oceans, lakes, and rivers formed as the sky slowly turned blue and clouds could be seen slowly moving across its sky. The lower areas not covered by the blue liquid turned green as the tops of the mountains turned white. After some time the spinning of the ball within Ah Chun''s dantian slowed down until it floated in her dantian spinning at a slow but steady pace. It was only then that Ah Chun felt a power rise up within her.


    *Bang!*


    A wave of spiritual power burst out of Ah Chun''s body destroying everything in its path. The clouds in the sky above Ah Chun started to break up and the heavenly tribulations lightning stopped raining down. The giant transparent pink lotus also started to break up into little balls of light as it floated up into the sky. The Spiritual Qi in the air finally settled and dispersed. Fei Hong who had been watching everything from start to finish had a smile blossom on her face as she looked at the little girl still sitting in a lotus position on a cushion. The only area around her that was not destroyed was the spot where she was sitting. The courtyard she had been living in all this time had been completely destroyed, all that was left was a pit and the small area Ah Chun was sitting. There was a pit all around her that was hundreds of meter''s deep caused by the heavenly tribulations lightning.


    Ah Chun''s eyes fluttered as she slowly opened them. But if one were to look into her eyes now, one would be extremely surprised as Ah Chun''s eyes no longer looked like a normal humans eyes. Her pupils were now star-shaped. A light could be seen passing through her eyes as she looked around the area.


    After coming to her senese Ah Chun did not have a chance to be happy about her breakthrough. She was shocked and confused as to why her whole courtyard turned into a bottomless pit! "What happened here!"


    "Chun''er!" Fei Hong, seeing Ah Chun eyes open quickly rushed over to Ah Chun''s side.

 Chapter 105 - Qi World Variant, Qi Space

    Ah Chun looked up at Fei Hong with a confused look. She was not understanding how she was just merely trying to break through and during that time her entire courtyard disappeared! "Master what happened!?"


    "Chun''er did you breakthrough?" Fei Hong did not answer Ah Chun''s question but asked if she had broken through instead. Mainly because she was not able to give Ah Chun an answered since she herself had no idea what caused such a scene!


    "Un¡­ I think so at least but... Master, this breakthrough is kind of weird." Even within her samsara, she had never heard of such a Qi World. Normally a Qi World breakthrough would just have a landmass form in one''s Qi Sea. She had never heard of Qi World breakthrough that created an actual world!


    "Weird!?.. Let Master have a look" Not waiting for a reply Fei Hong placed her hand on top Ah Chun''s head and sent her divine sense into Ah Chun''s body.


    Fei Hong''s divine sense swiftly flowed down Ah Chun''s meridians as Fei Hong inspected Ah Chun''s body. Fei Hong was amazed as she saw what looked like stars aligning Ah Chun''s meridians. Not to mention that Ah Chun''s meridians were even wider than they were before! Fei Hong quickly made her way to Ah Chun''s dantian. It was only then that she was completely dumbfounded. She could not help but exclaim in surprise: "Qi World variant Qi Space!! That explains everything!"


    "Master, what is Qi Space?" Ah Chun had never heard of such a thing.


    "Qi Space is a variant of Qi World. The thing is though it''s a realm of cultivation that basically combined two realms into one. Meaning you do not need to break through to the Dao Root realm since a Qi Space is both Qi World and Dao Root combined into one realm. I have read about it in an ancient text that says that normally one who has such a variant when breaking through to Qi World would end up dying due to the heavenly tribulation. Since a Qi Space goes against the heavens. There has only been a few that had successfully broken through to Qi Space."


    "If that''s the case, then Master how did I survive the heavenly tribulation?" Ah Chun asked. She could now guess as to why her courtyard was destroyed but she did not understand why she was able to come out alive.


    "I am guessing it has something to do with you vow to the heavens. If I am right it would mean that since you made a vow to the heavens, if the heavens attacked you without a natural cause then the heavens would protect you. Since a Qi Space is not natural then the heavens protected you from the heavenly tribulation that breaking through to Qi Space called." Fei Hong was not sure if her thought process was correct. But it would be the only logical reason since Ah Chun had no idea what was going on. Fei Hong explained to Ah Chun everything she saw from beginning to end.


    "That would explain it then." Ah Chun was shocked to hear everything that Fei Hong said. One thing that was for sure was that Ah Chun was very happy that she lived through such a terrifying experience. "Master you said that Qi Space was a combination between Qi World and Dao Root realms, then do I cultivate like I normally would?"


    "Un. From what I read, one with a Qi Space would still cultivate as normal. But they can also form Dao Roots. You still have nine stages of cultivation to go through but you do not need to break through to the Dao Root realm and are able to form your Dao Tree''s after you reached the peak of the ninth stage and enter the Dao Tree realm. According to the records, for each Dao Root you form during this time your life span will also be extended as it normally would as well as for each stage you cultivate to. So even if you took a thousand years or more to cultivate to the peak stage before forming your Dao Tree. It would not put you behind other cultivators. In fact, it''s the other way around. Just by breaking into the Qi Space realm since it is a variant you actually already skipped a realm in a sense. Your current strength is as strong as a one Dao Root cultivator. Qi Space bypasses the Qi World realm and gives you all the benefits you would have gotten during your cultivation of the Qi World realm. Whether its strength or life span you already have it and on top of that you gain another full realm of strength and life span just by breaking through each stage of Qi Space." Fei Hong could not help but be slightly jealous Since Ah Chun''s luck was extraordinary. Even though she was slightly jealous this did not mean that Fei Hong was not happy for Ah Chun.


    "So that means I have already added eighteen thousand years to my life span." After hearing Fei Hong''s explanation Ah Chun was greatly stunned. But also happy at the same time.


    "No your lifespan was expanded by thirty-three thousand years." Fei Hong corrected Ah Chun.


    "You got eighteen thousand from bypassing Qi world, five thousand from entering the First Stage of Qi Space and ten thousand years of lifespan from the sword Dao Root you formed."

 Chapter 106 - Dao Roots

    Listening to Fei Hong''s explanation really surprised Ah Chun. It was not so much the age factor but the fact that she already had a Dao Root and a Sword Dao Root at that. There was a saying that if one mastered the Dao of the Sword one could use a single thought to kill a person. In order to achieve such a feat, you would need to comprehend sword intent to an extremely high extent.


    After talking with Fei Hong for a bit. Ah Chun was led to a new courtyard to continue her closed-door cultivation. Now, Ah Chun was more excited than normal when she found out she already had a sword Dao Root. She had really wanted to learn the Dao of the Sword and ever since she found the Slaughter of Time, Ah Chun had fallen in love with the sword. She knew this was mainly due to the inherited level one sword intent, sword heart that she received from the Slaughter of Time. But as time passed Ah Chun realized how much she enjoyed using a sword and after she comprehended level two sword intent sword will. She fell in love even more. After her family, friends and Ning Shen, Ah Chun loved the sword second.


    As Ah Chun knew she had to comprehend more than just the Sword Dao. But she needed to choose what other daos she wanted to comprehend and learn. Ah Chun knew that before the Dao Root realm everything relied on Spiritual Qi. But once you entered the Dao Root realm one would start to learn about law energy. Although the usage of law energy was limited by one''s comprehension it was a lot stronger than using Spiritual Qi. In order to become Immortal one had to Replace the Spiritual Qi in their body with Law Energy. This was normally done within the Dao Tree realm.


    Ah Chun knew that she would not be breaking through to the Dao Tree realm any time soon. Because she knew the more Dao Roots one had the stronger they would be. But the comprehension of the Dao continued even after one entered the Dao Tree realm. This was to say when a Dao Tree is formed small fruits would appear on the tree. The number of fruits depended on the number of Dao Roots you had obtained. Each Dao Root contained how much one understood of each Dao one had obtained. These fruits on the Dao Tree would then grew along with your comprehension of one''s daos.


    Ah Chun was getting excited on being able to enter the Dao Root realm so early but unlike a normal Dao Root realm where your strength was no longer based off of you cultivation base but your Dao Root attainment, she still had to cultivate nine stages of Qi Space. She now knew her cultivation speed will be slowed down by a lot.


    That''s when an idea popped into Ah Chun''s head. If she concentrated on cultivating until the ninth stage she could then slow her cultivation down. From there she could take her time to comprehend the Dao''s and form more roots before she advanced into the Dao Tree realm. This way she would not be lacking in strength when she entered the Dao Tree realm. Although one could still form more Dao roots and Dao fruits in the Dao Tree realm and beyond, Ah Chun did not want to be left behind in strength in case it went against her vow to the heavens. Until the time she was strong enough to go against the heavens Ah Chun had no choice but to be careful and use all means to strengthen herself.


    Luckily Ah Chun''s strength was comparable to a cultivator from the Dao Tree realm who had comprehended one Dao Root. Since growing a Dao Tree would also raise one''s strength. But since she gained the strength as a cultivator who had cultivated all nine stages of Qi World and formed a Dao Root, plus is now a Stage One Qi Space cultivator all this added up to being equal to someone with one Dao Root in the Dao Tree realm.


    Ah Chun was happy to gain such strength and she knew after she finished gaining Fei Hong''s dragon bloodline she would grow even stronger. A smile formed on her face as a thought came to mind. ''I can now finally protect Shen. In my samsara, I was always weaker than him so he had to protect me all the way. But this always resulted in him giving up his life to protect me. This time around, I will not let this happen not matter what!'' Ah Chun''s determination started to soar as she quickly started to cultivate. She was now determined even more to become stronger than anyone.

 Chapter 107 - Four Years Later

    Four years have passed since Ah Chun made her breakthrough to the Qi World''s variant Qi Space. Ah Chun was now fourteen years old. She had finally blossomed into a young lady. With the effects of the medical baths that she had to take for the past five years her body was able to grow along with her actual age, allowing Ah Chun to have the appearance of a young fourteen-year-old girl. Ah Chun was very happy about this since she did not want to be stuck looking like a little kid thousands of years later. Though she would still need to wait until she looked a lot older before she got married she was at least happy about her current appearance. At least in some sense, she would now match her Ning Shen.


    With all that said, today was a day Ah Chun was really looking forward to. After this day she would no longer need to take those painful medical baths. Although the pain had dumbed down at first, under her fearful gaze Fei Hong had changed the types of herbs that went into the bath three more times after that and with it came that unbearable pain once again!


    As Ah Chun was waiting in her courtyard she was surprised to see Fei Hong come in with the herbs instead of one of the maids. But soon a feeling of dread fell over Ah Chun. "Any time Master comes in with the herbs, it means she was changing the types of herbs that went into the bath¡­ This could only mean today''s bath will be very painful!"


    Seeing the frown on Ah Chun''s face made Fei Hong chuckle. She knew this disciple of hers really hated these medical baths. Fei Hong was right Ah Chun really dreaded these baths more than anything. If it was not for the fact that they were strengthening her body and allowing her body to grow accordingly. She would not take one step into such a bath!


    Fei Hong walked up to Ah Chun and sighed cause she knew that this disciple was looking forward to this day since it would be her last herbal bath but unfortunately¡­ "Chun''er I know I originally stated before that you were supposed to end your baths today but since your body is reacting so well to them you will still need to undergo a series of treatments..."


    Ah Chun''s face froze she really wondered if the heavens were punishing her for surviving the heavenly tribulations four years ago¡­ With a face full of grievances Ah Chun looked at Fei Hong and asked: "Master umm¡­ How long will I have to continue the baths..."


    "From my calculations, it will be three to four more years. Besides bringing in these herbs to make sure the effects are working I also came to tell you that you will be staying in the Heavenly Realms to cultivate from now on." She was going to be staying in the Heavenly Realms? What about Ning Shen and her mother!? Ah Chun was at a loss as to what to say. She knew she would be better off here cultivating but she still had friends and family in the Mortal Realms. Ah Chun was going to open her mouth to say something but was cut off by Fei Hong.


    "Chun''er I know what you want to say. I did not come to this decision on my own. I talked with your mother about this before deciding. Between your talent and the uniqueness of your Qi Space realm, there is also the fact that your body is on the verge of being able to merge one hundred percent of my bloodline into it. This is one of the reasons why I am extending your medical baths by a few years. Today''s medical bath will be a lot more potent than normal, but this is to allow you to be able to go back home for a month and visit your mother and family and of course when your bath treatments are all done you can go back any time to visit them." Fei Hong gave Ah Chun a warm smile.


    "Master you mean I can go visit my mother!?" Just knowing she could go visit Mei Liling after such a long time made tears of joy flow down her cheeks.


    "You silly girl what are you crying for come here." Fei Hong pulled Ah Chun into a hug. She knew her disciple had been missing home for quite some time now. "Chun''er by the time you are done inheriting my bloodline you will also become one of my kin. With inheriting my bloodline by one hundred percent you will be my direct descendant and I will no longer be the last of my kind... "

 Chapter 108 - The Dragon Race

    Ah Chun could hear the loneliness in Fei Hong''s words. Ah Chun could not imagine being the last of your race. Although Fei Hong had family that were mix breed, she had no actual direct line of descendants. There was no one who had inherited one hundred percent of her bloodline. Which meant after a while her bloodline would slowly fade out of existence as time went on. When Ah Chun thought of this she felt sorry for Fei Hong and now really hoped she could inherit the dragon bloodline one hundred percent for Fei Hong.


    "Master, If I am able to inherit your bloodline fully that would mean we would be officially family right?" Seeing the warmth in Ah Chun''s eyes Fei Hong could not help but smile. She was glad she met such a kind disciple.


    "That would be correct Chun''er. At that time we would be fully blood-related. But there will still be a difference between the two of us." Pulling back from the embrace between her and Ah Chun, Fei Hong looked at Ah Chun with a dotting look as she said: "The difference is that your original form would be that of a human were mine is that of a dragon. Once you have inherited my bloodline you will be able to take on aspects of dragons and after a while, once you have fully taken control of your bloodline you will be able to take on the full embodiment of a dragon."


    "I can turn into a dragon!? The same form that you had when I first met you, master?" Hearing that she could turn into a dragon after she had full control of her bloodline was out of expectations for Ah Chun and made her somewhat excited.


    In Ah Chun''s samsara Dragons were a race with high combat ability. Their strength and toughness of their scales were enough to counter most cultivators of the same stage or even one or two stages above. But sadly the dragon race slowly dwindled as a disease had infected their bloodline. Ah Chun had read many ancient texts in her samsara that were related to dragons. However, Ah Chun was not sure if this was the same case in this life. Fei Hong had only said that she was the last of her bloodline. That did not mean all bloodlines of the dragon race. Ah Chun decided, when she could find the right time she would ask Fei Hong about it. But right now was not the right time.


    "Yes, Chun''er when you are fully able to control your bloodline you can turn into a dragon, but not as big as me. I would say about two times the size you are now. So you would definitely be a cute little dragon!" Ah Chun''s eyes lit up. She actually could not wait to experience turning into a dragon. She just hoped that the transformation process was not painful¡­


    As Ah Chun was thinking about becoming part of the dragon race, a thought came to mind. ''Wouldn''t becoming part of the dragon race make Master my relative? So should I call her grandmother, aunty, or sister? Master wouldn''t like it if i called her grandmother and sister doesnt seem right at all either. All that is left is aunty. Un, yeah aunty that works!'' With bright eyes, Ah Chun looked up at Fei Hong and said: "Master, after I inherit your bloodline, should I still call you Master or should I call you Aunty Fei?"


    Fei Hong was stunned for a moment but then a big smile appeared on her face. One could tell being called Aunty Fei really made her happy. "Chun''er you can call me Aunty Fei any time you want. You don''t have to wait until you have inherited my bloodline."


    "Un! Then I will call you Aunty Fei from now on!" Ah Chun was happy about this because the entire time she has spent with Fei Hong, Fei Hong has treated her just like family. So being able to change the way she called Fei Hong from Master to Aunty Fei made Ah Chun feel that Fei Hong and her had really become a family.


    "Oh yes, Chun''er while we are at it I told that Old Idiot to bring your little lover back here to stay and cultivate as well when you are done with your medical baths... I did not have him come sooner due to needing you to concentrate on your cultivation. But it seems that Qi Space takes a long time to break through between stages. So in a few years time, he will come here to stay and cultivate eat your side." Ah Chun could not hide the smile on her face when she heard Ning Shen would be coming to stay in the next few years.


    "Un... It does take a while to progress through stages. I do feel like I am at the peak of the first stage but I have yet to break through hopefully I will be able to before I set out to visit my mother." Just knowing she could meet her mother soon made Ah Chun excited. It has been so long since she had seen Mei Liling and the anticipation was killing her.

 Chapter 109 - Unexpected Breakthrough and More Lightning!?

    Ah Chun was somewhat worried about the fact that she had yet to break through to the Second Stage of Qi Space even though it had already been four years. It was the first time since she had started cultivating that she had been at the same stage of a cultivation realm for so long. This was the first time she had ever hit a bottleneck in her cultivation in this life. But luckily it was not the first time she had experienced one. She had hit many bottlenecks in her samsara that had lasted a lot longer. It was just this time it felt a little different like she was missing a step.


    While Ah Chun was lost in thought a fragrant herbal scent floated into her nose. Even though it smelled good, to Ah Chun this was a scent that brought along lots of pain. "Ok, Chun''er take your clothes off and get in I need to make sure this formula is effective."


    After removing her clothes Ah Chun looked at the thick red liquid water that was bubbling up. Just looking at it made Ah Chun break out into a cold sweat. Just before she was about to jump in Meimei stopped Ah Chun and said: "Young Miss I made an extra thick one this time." Meimei took out a thick stick with two layers of demonic beast hide wrapped around it and handed it to Ah Chun.


    Taking the bit Meimei had handed her, Ah Chun put the bit into her mouth and in one go jumped into the thick red liquid. It was only when she was submerged up to her neck that she realized she had made a big mistake! The instant she was in the thick red liquid almost all her bones and muscles shattered at once before quickly rebuilding themselves. That instant shattering caused so much pain that the bit that Meimei had given her had been bitten right through!


    Ah Chun quickly started to circulate her Heavenly Divine Lotus cultivation method to try to reduce some of the pain. As the Spiritual Qi circulated through her meridians to complete the first cycle it arrived at her dantian and started to circulate around the planet within. After a few rotations around the planet, the Spiritual Qi started to condense into a ball a distance away from it rotating faster and faster. Ah Chun who was concentrating on what was going on in her dantian in an attempt to ignore the pain in her body had no idea what was taking place around her.


    A small dark cloud formed in the sky above Ah Chun''s courtyard room. Fei Hong and Meimei who were standing next to Ah Chun also had no idea what was happening in the sky. That was until Fei Hong noticed the pink lotus blossom that rested between Ah Chun''s brow started to glow brightly before shooting a stream of light up through the ceiling.


    "Meimei come close to me now!" Seeing the light shooting out of Ah Chun, Fei Hong started to get a bad feeling. The light gave off a supreme pressure that was only felt during the times of heavenly tribulations. Fei Hong knew something was about to happen as she readied her self to take action to protect those around her.


    For those who were standing outside looking in the direction of Ah Chun''s courtyard, they could see a giant pink transparent lotus form out of nowhere encasing Ah Chun''s courtyard and everything in it within. The dark clouds above Ah Chun''s courtyard rumbled with a thunderous boom! As crackles of electricity filled the air. The electrical charge built up until finally, it unleashed loud bang sound as lightning fell from the sky smashing into the giant pink transparent lotus. Once, twice and then finally a third strike came down before the clouds above started to dissipate. For Fei Hong, Meimei and Ah Chun none of them heard a sound nor felt any kind of shock from the tribulation lightning that had just fallen from the sky.


    After the clouds overhead broke apart and disappeared the pink lotus between Ah Chun''s brow that was growing brightly slowly dimmed until it was back to its normal appearance of a faintly glowing pink lotus. Seeing this Fei Hong breathed a sigh of relief seeing how whatever danger that had occurred had now passed.


    Ah Chun who was still in the medical bath with her eyes closed suddenly opened them and yelled: "I broke through! Ahh!" Ah Chun''s excitement was completely overwhelmed by the medical bath that she had forgotten she was in. Since her concentration was broken when she broke through the pain from the medical bath took over all her senses making Ah Chun almost pass out. To counter this Ah Chun decided to hold celebrations for later and quickly put herself back into a state of cultivation trying to ignore the pain once again.

 Chapter 110 - A Heavenly Tribulation For Every Breakthrough

    During the time that the heavenly tribulation was taking place. Ah Chun was closely inspecting her dantian. She watched as the ball of Spiritual Qi started to solidify the same way that the planet within her dantian did. This time though the formation was a lot smaller than the planet about two thirds its size. Unlike last time there was no volcanic activity at all and the speed of its creation was extremely fast. Nothing like how the planet that took days upon days to form.


    After it condensed it changed into a small rocky moon that orbited around the planet in her dantian. Ah Chun could feel her strength jump as the moon finished forming. This jump was not something you would get from a normal breakthrough but it was about ten times greater than a normal breakthrough.


    Ah Chun was so excited about her breakthrough that she had forgotten she was still in the medical bath that was destroying and rebuilding her bones and muscles. So when she opened her eyes and yelled out about her breakthrough the intense pain struck her body like a bolt of lightning causing her to scream out in anguish. Once she realized what was going on she quickly reentered a state of cultivation to reduce the pain as much as possible.


    It was not until the next morning when the medical bath''s water had finally became crystal clear. Ah Chun finally opened her eyes and let out a sigh of relief. The first thing she saw was Fei Hong looking down at her with a smile on her face and a towel in her hand.


    "Congratulations on breaking through Chun''er!" Ah Chun smiled at Fei Hong as she slowly got out of the bathtub.


    She took the towel from Fei Hong and said: "Thank you, Aunty Fei. But I have to ask you to inspect my dantian again. After my breakthrough, a moon formed and is now orbiting the planet in my dantian."


    "Yes, there is something else I need to talk to you about as well Chun''er. I do not know if you realized it but it seems that you underwent  another heavenly tribulation during this breakthrough." Fei Hong had a serious expression on her face.


    This was a serious matter to her. The first time Ah Chun went to break through into Qi Space realm she had to undergo such a devastating heavenly tribulation that lasted for so many days and just breaking through to the second stage she had to undergo another one. Fei Hong had found out that a total of three lightning strikes fell this time and the power was also a lot less than it was before. Both times Ah Chun had a giant pink transparent lotus block the lightning strikes which saved her life. But Fei Hong was scared that if this continued on what if there was a time that the giant pink lotus did not appear?


    "Chun''er if I am not wrong It would seem that you will need to undergo a heavenly tribulation every time you breakthrough to a new stage in the Qi Space realm. This is only my speculation but I think I am right on this matter. Since you had undergone another three lightning strikes of heavenly tribulation during your breakthrough. Since the Qi Space realm is a realm that goes against the heavens. The heavens will not sit idly by when you breakthrough each time." Ah Chun''s face paled when she heard this. The her now, if she were to ever be struck by heavenly tribulation lightning it would instantly kill her. Ah Chun knew better than anyone due to her samsara how deadly a heavenly tribulation can be. It was actually the cause of one of her deaths within the ninety-nine lives she had to live through!


    At this point, Ah Chun was so scared she looked at Fei Hong with a worried expression as she asked: " Aunty Fei what do I do then? So far I have been lucky but if I do not have the pink lotus to protect me won''t I just die?"


    "Chun''er calm down you will be okay. This time the tribulation lightning was a lot weaker than the first time. As long as you are by my side I will ensure you can safely make it through. Just remember to not try to break through unless I am with you. Luckily it seems that your breakthroughs are not easy to come by. So when you are close to breaking through let me know and we will prepare accordingly."


    Ah Chun relaxed a bit as she took in a deep breath before saying "Un! Thank you, Aunty Fei!"

 Chapter 111 - Preparing To Head Back To The Mortal World

    Ah Chun was currently organizing her things since she would soon be leaving the Heavenly Realm to go and visit her mother, Mei Liling. While she was doing this she was thinking of the things that Fei Hong had said to her after she had inspected her dantian. Fei Hong said that more than likely every breakthrough will form some kind of planet or other objects within her dantian. But Fei Hong did not know if it would be more moons, planets, or just something else altogether. What Fei Hong was able to come to the conclusion on, was that with every breakthrough Ah Chun had would cause her strength to grow greatly.


    Ah Chun pondered for a moment as she said to herself: "Since my breakthroughs will take a few years I might as well start concentrating on my Dao''s. With each Dao root, I form I will be able to grow even stronger. But I wonder which Dao''s I should concentrate on."


    There were many Daos one could try to comprehend. Anyone could comprehend any Dao they wish but that was if they were able to comprehend it at all. Comprehending a Dao could take seconds or could take tens of thousands of years. It was all based on how well that person understands the laws around the Daos they had chosen to comprehend.


    One could inherit one''s comprehension of a Dao from another but if the person who inherited it had low comprehension, it would be very unlikely that they would ever actually gain anything from it. It would be no different from trying to fill an already full cup with more water. The water would just overflow spilling out over the sides. Comprehension worked in the same sense as if you already learned the max that you could understand, anything more would just fly over your head. Basically this all came down to how much enlightenment you gain on the daos you were trying to comprehend.


    As Ah Chun finished up gathering everything she needed to make the trip back home, she heard a knock on the door. "Come in."


    A pretty young girl of 17 to 18 years of age who wore a maid uniform,  walked through the door. This girl was Meimei the maid who Fei Hong had assigned to take care of Ah Chun.


    "Young Miss are you ready?" Meimei asked in a polite tone.


    "Un! I''m ready. Let''s head to the main hall. I''m sure Aunty Fei is waiting for us already." When Ah Chun turned around and saw what seemed to be a sly smile on Meimei''s face, she knew right away that Meimei was hiding something from her. Since any time there was big news or something exciting was about to happen Meimei would always make the same face. It was just that Meimei herself had no idea she made such a face at all when she was trying to hide a secret.


    "Meimei what are you hiding from me?" Ah Chun slowly started walking towards Meimei. Her arms were bent out in front of her as her fingers started wiggling around.


    "Young Miss I swear I''m not hiding any... Ahahahaha¡­ Young Miss please stop... Ahahahaha¡­.. Don''t tickle me¡­. Ahahaha¡­ Ok! Ok! I give! Young Miss, I give! I will tell you!" Meimei yelled out as she huffed and puffed catching her breath.


    "You better tell me otherwise you will get more!" Ah Chun threatened as she wiggled her fingers around again.


    "Young Miss you are so mean! You know I''m very ticklish and yet you still use it against me." Meimei had an aggrieved expression on her face. Ever since Ah Chun had found Meimei''s weakness she had been using it every chance she got!


    "So are you going to tell me or not?" Ah Chun said as she giggled. She rather liked Meimei, they had gotten along like sisters ever since they first met.


    Seeing Ah Chun let her guard down Meimei slyly smiled as she said: "Un I will tell you¡­ It''s¡­ A~ secret! Bye~!" After saying what she did Meimei hurriedly ran out of the room before Ah Chun had a chance to take in what Meimei had said!


    "Meimei! That''s cheating!" Ah Chun quickly shoved her things into her interspatial ring and quickly gave chase after the fleeing Meimei. She did not know whether to laugh or cry by the fact that she had just been tricked! But even still a smile appeared on Ah Chun face. Meimei had always done these kinds of things. Once Ah Chun thought she had the upper hand it would instantly change to Meimei having the upper hand.

 Chapter 112 - Setting Off

    Ah Chun arrived at the main hall to see Meimei running to hide behind Fei Hong. But once she entered the hall she saw a familiar face that she had not seen in months which made her eyes light up.


    "Shen!" Right as she yelled Ning Shen''s name she heard a deep cough comming from the side. Ah Chun looked towards the sound of the cough to see Kang Bai standing there. Ah Chun Cheeks turned red as she bowed to Kang Bai saying: "Good to see you, Master Bai." Which after she greeted Kang Bai she ran right over to Ning Shen completely ignoring the glare she was receiving from one grumpy old man.


    "Haha¡­ Old Idiot, it seems you are not as loved as the little lover." Fei Hong could not wait to rub in the fact that anytime he showed his face Ah Chun would ignore him like he was air.


    "Bah¡­ This disciple of mine only has love in her brain. This is why she is flat-chested and stupid." With a snort, he turned his head not wanting to look at anyone.


    "Chun''er your little lover will be following along with you to the mortal realm. Along with him Fang and Meimei will also be going." Meimei who was still hiding behind Fei Hong stuck her head out and stuck her tongue out at Ah Chun.


    Ah Chun did know if she should laugh or cry when she saw Meimei''s actions. She did, however, mouth "I will tickle you later!" which sent Meimei hiding behind Fei Hong again.


    Ah Chun turned her eyes away from Meimei and thought for a second before saying: "Aunty Fei if Fang follows me to the Mortal Realm who will be here to assist you?"


    "Not to worry Chun''er there are plenty of people here who can assist me. Fang is the second strongest here on my island. With him, being with you, I will not have to worry about anything happening to you on your trip to the Mortal Realm." Fei Hong was not so worried about anyone attacking Ah Chun. She was more afraid if for some reason Ah Chun made a fast breakthrough to the next stage of Qi Space and had another heavenly tribulation. With Fang around, if anything were to happen Fei Hong knew Fang would take care of it and keep Ah Chun safe.


    "Un. I''ll go along with Aunty Fei''s arrangements then. As long as Aunty Fei has people around to assist you." Kang Bai who was standing at the side hearing how Ah Chun was calling Fei Hong in an intimate fashion, made his jealousy start to rise.


    He walked over to Ah Chun with a big smile on his face as he said: "My dear disciple how about you call me Uncle Bai from now on."


    "I''m sorry Master Bai but your disciple is too stupid and flat chested and does not know how to say such words please forgive me." Ah Chun snorted and went close to Ning Shen interlocking her arm with his no longer paying attention to the old man whos was standing there with a frozen expression on his face.


    Fei Hong completely ignored the stupified Kang Bai as she said: "Ok enough let''s get you out of here before I change my mind. Fang, I leave Chun''er in your care."


    Fang Bowed: "No worries Madam nothing will happen to the Young Miss while she is with me."


    "Un! Good! Chun''er, remember, if you feel like you are about to break through find Fang immediately do not try to break through on your own. I know that this most likely will not happen any time soon but this is for your own good and safety. "


    "Un! I will Aunty Fei. I will make sure to stay safe. I will see you in a month! Please take care of yourself." After saying her words Ah Chun bowed and left the main hall with Shen Ning, Fang, and Meimei in tow.


    There was just one disgruntled old man still standing in the middle of the main hall Mumbling to himself: "Stupid disciple didn''t even say goodbye to me." But just then he saw the little girl turn around and run back into the hall. Kang Bai opened his arms ready to receive the warm embrace of his little disciple only to watch her run right past him and hug Fei Hong instead before dashing back out of the main hall. Of course, this made Fei Hong burst out laughing.


    "Old Idiot didn''t you learn from the last time." Fei Hong''s mocking gaze fell on the frozen stiff old man in front of her.


    "Humph. My disciple is just shy." After he was done speaking he quickly formed a distortion rift and stepped through it disappearing from the main hall causing Fei Hong to laugh even more.

 Chapter 113 - The Forgotten Qin Sha

    Ah Chun and crew had finally arrived back in the Mortal Realm. Ah Chun was currently flying through the air with Meimei on her back. Meimei had yet to reach the QI World realm so she was not able to fly yet. Ning Shen was at her side as the three chatted away to each other. Fang was following from behind. When they arrived at the entrance of the Dragon Mist Realm Ah Chun saw a familiar face.


    "Qin Sha..." Ah Chun started to yell his name and then remembered something. She looked at Ning Shen a little confused and asked: "Shen, did you ever come back out of the Dragon Mist Realm to speak to  Qin Sha?"


    "This¡­ Master Bai refused to come to the Mortal Realm for no reason and¡­ well¡­ Master Bai had dragged me out of the Dragon Mist Realm before I had a chance to say anything to Qin Sha." Ning Shen had a bitter smile on his face. It was not his fault that Kang Bai just up and appeared out of nowhere and snatched him out of the Dragon Mist Realm before he could even say anything.


    "You mean to say that Qin Sha has been sitting here waiting for you this entire time?" Ah Chun couldn''t help but feel bad for Qin Sha but she wondered why he waited here the entire time. '' Normally wouldn''t one leave if so much time had passed? ''


    Qin Sha who was standing by a tree looked up at the familiar figures and tears rolled down his cheek. A faint glow quickly appeared on his body before disappearing and as if he was under some kind of spell  Qin Sha shot into the sky only stopping when he stood in front of Ah Chun.


    "Young Miss thank the heavens you returned  please take this little guy away from me!" Without any warning, Qin Sha tossed a small glowing ball towards Ah Chun.


    "Xiao Wang!" Ah Chun saw the glowing little ball flying towards her and quickly caught it. Xiao Wang snuggled itself into Ah Chun''s embrace.


    "Qin Sha, why are you still here?" Ning Shen who was standing at Ah Chun''s side was a bit confused as to what he was even still doing here.


    "Young Master, you have no idea how much I would have liked to have left this place a long time ago. But this little King Yama wouldn''t let me leave! When Young Master and Young Miss did not return I tried to leave to contact Young Miss''s mother and Young Master''s sister but this little King Yama cast some kind of spell on me which bound me in place. I couldn''t move an inch all this time until it sensed your presence just now and unbound me!!" Qin Sha was full of grievances. He had been stuck here for over five years! Some of the younger cultivators that came by even threw things at him. That was even one drunk cultivator that flew by and used his leg as a toilet! He had never been treated so poorly in his entire life.


    After hearing Qin Sha''s story Ah Chun felt really bad because she had actually forgotten that Qin Sha was taking care of Xiao Wang and if it was not for her giving Xiao Wang to Qin Sha he would not have had to endure such hardsh.i.p.s these past five years.


    "Qin Sha, I''m sorry! It was because of me that you were stuck here. I had no idea that Xiao Wang was capable of doing such a thing!" Ah Chun bowed her head as she apologized.


    "Chun''er don''t blame yourself. This all comes down to one person  kidnapping us in the first place." Ning Shen remembered when he was in the middle of a test in the Dragon Mist Realm, Kang Bai walked out of a distortion rift, didn''t say a word to him, grab him by the collar, and tossed him into the distortion rift like he was a bag of trash. When Ning Shen realized what was going on, he heard a loud snort and Kang Bai saying "Your now my disciple whether you like it or not. That Old Hag snatched my disciple up from underneath me and since you are her lover you are now my disciple. Quickly greet your master!".


    "It''s no wonder Aunty Fei always calls him an Old Idiot he really is one!" Ah Chun did care for Kang Bai much. Since from the first time they had met he was always calling her flat-chested and dumb!


    Now a certain Old Idiot who was actually hiding within a dimensional space suddenly sneezed loudly. "Ahchoo!... Huh? Someone talking about me? Must be my dear disciple she must already miss me¡­ I knew my dear disciple was just being shy!"

 Chapter 114 - Disturbance in Moon Clave City Part One

    Travel from the entrance from the Dragon Mist Realm to Moon Clave city only took a few mins with Fang opening a distortion rift too easily arrive outside the city. They decided to stop in Moon Clave city so Ah Chun could buy a present for Mei Liling. She had not seen Mei Liling in so long that she would feel awkward if she showed up without some kind of gift. Ah Chun once again pulled Ning Shen by the hand as they roamed the city. She was not going to let go of this chance to flirt with him slip by since it had been a while since they were able to go on a date. Well if you could call it a date, they did have Fang, Meimei, and Qin Sha in tow as well. But even so, Ah Chun was loving every moment of it.


    It did not take long before Ah Chun found a stand that sold jade bracelets. She found one that was white jade that had a phoenix that slightly dangled off the main bracelet that was carved out of black jade. The white jade portion of the bracelet was smooth to the touch and felt good on the skin while the black jaded phoenix was slightly warm to the touch and exquisitely carved. As soon as Ah Chun saw it she really felt it was perfect for Mei Liling.


    Once Ah Chun paid for the bracelet the smell of food entered her nose. She turned to Ning Shen and said: "Shen let''s go there!"


    "Un. They sell good food there. All the food they serve has Spiritual Qi in it." Ning Shen got close to Ah Chun''s ear making her blush as he whispered: "Chun''er wipe your chin there is drool dripping down."


    Ah Chun quickly went to wipe her face but when she felt nothing was there she looked at Ning Shen with her eyes open in surprise. She couldn''t believe this punk just picked on her! "Shen! Your gonna get it later!"


    Ning Shen let out a laugh as he looked at the puffed out cheeks on Ah Chun face. '' No matter how much time goes by, she is still just as cute when she''s angry as when I first met her. ''


    Although she was acting like she was mad Ah Chun did not let go of Ning Shen''s hand for even a second as she pulled him into the restaurant. They were lucky that they were able to find a table since the restaurant was rather busy. Ah Chun made sure to order a table full of dishes so that everyone could try a bit of everything.


    As they were all happily chatting away with each other the door to the restaurant banged open and a group of young men walked in. One of the staff who saw the group walk in quickly walked forward and bowed towards the man that was standing in the middle of the group.


    "Young Master Bo it is our pleasure to have you dine at our humble abode today." The staff member spoke in the most respectful of tones.


    But the young man did not even pay attention to the staff member as he scanned the room full of people. The people who were sitting at the tables all lowered their heads when the young man''s eyes locked on to them. There was only one group of people who completely ignored the fact that the young man even walked into the place. Seeing this group of people acting in such a fashion made his eyebrows furrowed. Then his gaze fell on to Ah Chun who was smiling and laughing. The young man''s eyes lit up and he leaned his head over and whispered to one of the men standing next to him.


    That man then walked straight towards Ah Chun''s table with a smug expression on his face. He stopped in front of the table and slammed his hand onto the table making all the plates bounce up into the air. "Young Miss over there my Young Master wants to invite you over for a meal. Hurry and get up and go over to my Young Master. Make sure you serve him well."


    Now that Ah Chun had the appearance that matched her actual age she had lost her childish looks and now looked like a blossoming beauty. But this was not something Ah Chun could even care about since she only had Ning Shen on the brain and all other guys looked the same to her no matter how good looking they were. Since she had been seclusion for so long she had not interacted with anyone other than the people in Fei Hong''s palace. And since she had not had to deal with any people who were arrogant and stupid in so long she had forgotten that she had a bit of a temper...

 Chapter 115 - Disturbance in Moon Clave City Part Two

    "Heh¡­ Did you really just ask me to go serve your Young Master? Is this a brothel? From what I understand this is a place to eat food, not a place where women sell their bodies. If your young master is looking for someone to KEEP HIM COMPANY then you should think about visiting a brothel than coming to a restaurant where people are trying to have a good time while dining on good food. Here I will even give you a low-grade spirit stone and pay for your young masters first visit to the brothel. If your lucky the one he picks won''t have any kind of disease." When facing people she did not know Ah Chun''s expression turned cold as ice. No hint of emotion was visible on her face. It had taken almost a year for her to act like her normal self when she first arrived at Fei Hong''s palace. This was a habit she formed during her many lives in her samsara. It would help ward off a lot of unwelcome people.


    The killing intent in her bodied rushed out, spreading in all directions causing those around Ah Chun to be drenched in sweat. Some of the lower realm cultivators even fell to the floor before coughing up a mouthful of blood and fainting.


    Ah Chun had never been so mad in this life. She could not believe that someone actually asked her to service someone. Not only did they ask in public but they asked right in front of her Ning Shen!


    Ah Chun''s killing intent continued to get stronger as it bared down on the people in the surroundings. Ning Shen, Qin Sha, Meimei, and Fang all continued to eat like nothing was happening. The four of them were not affected by Ah Chun''s killing intent in the slightest. Even Meimei who was the weakest in cultivation had no issues with it. Since she had always been around Ah Chun for the past five years. So she had gotten used to the killing intent long ago. All four of them just continued on with their conversation and eating as they figured this would be a good chance for Ah Chun to let off some steam from all those painful baths that she had to take every day.


    The man who had been so brazen before and interrupted their meal was frozen stiff. His clothes were soaked in sweat. He was cursing his Young Master over and over in his head for making him speak to this little demon! He had never experienced such a killing intent in his life. He could not understand how a teenage girl could have such killing intent in the first place. His only thought was that he was speaking to an old monster!


    Unfortunately, that was not the worst of it. The worst had yet to come. The brazen man was soon hit with a suffocating spiritual pressure that bore down on to his body pressing him to the floor. The brazen man gritted his teeth, he had never felt so embarrassed in all his life. Being forced to bow to a young girl was a huge slap to his face. Especially after how he just acted so superior to her.


    Ah Chun who had yet to get up from her seat finally stood up. She slowly walked over to the brazen man who was kneeling on the floor. For those who were affected by her killing intent, Ah Chun seemed to be the reincarnation of  Xie Bi''an and Fan Wujiu. With each step, the pressure on the brazen man got stronger and stronger. As Ah Chun took the final step and stood in front of the brazen man the floor under him started to crack.


    Ah Chun looked down at the man on the floor her brow furrowed as she in a cold voice that seemed like she was King Yama himself speaking: "Stand up!" Ah Chun used spirit power to enhance her voice casing the cups and bowels in the restaurant to shatter.


    The onlookers all had the same thought: ''She''s a demon! How is he supposed to stand when you are pressing him into the ground!'' Of course, none of them would ever dare to ask this question in fear they would bring about the wrath of this little demon on to themselves.


    The brazen man gritted his teeth and tried many times to stand but he could not stand under the weight of Ah Chun''s spirit pressure. Not only that but the more he tried to stand the stronger the pressure on his body. At this point, he wanted to take his own life but he couldn''t even raise his hand off the ground never mind kill himself.


    Ah Chun finally couldn''t take it anymore and reached down grabbing the brazen man by the neck and lifted him off the ground as she coldly said: "Which one of them is your Young Master?"

 Chapter 116 - The Bo Family’s Misfortune Part One

    Ah Chun turned the brazen man towards the people he came in with. The brazen man''s face was completely drained of color. The spirit pressure kept growing stronger as it pressed down on the brazen man''s body. People in the restaurant could hear the sounds of bones cracking within the brazen man''s body.


    "If you keep remaining silent like this you will feel an even worse pain than just your bones being crushed." Ah Chun''s cold gaze fell on to the man, her eyes that had star-shaped pupils seemed to have an endless darkness to them.


    The brazen man shivered in fear as he hoarsely said: "The one... in the middle¡­ in blue¡­ robes..." With a flick of her wrist, Ah Chun tossed the man through the floor of the restaurant, embedding him headfirst into the floor.


    The Young Man in blue robes started to panic. Cold sweat dripped down his back and his only thought at this time was "Runaway!". But before he could even react, he saw the teenage girl disappear then reappear instantly in front of him!


    Ah Chun had already grabbed the Young Man by the neck as she looked coldly at him. The young man shivered as fear built up inside him. He wanted to struggle but found he was not able to get free!


    "Young Miss, if-if you do anything to me-me, my Bo family will not let you off." The Young Man stammered.


    "Oh¡­ Really....?" Ah Chun turned her head and looked at the table full of food where she had just been sitting. She inwardly sighed as she looked at Meimei: "Meimei take the food on the table and pack it up and pay for the meal we will need to go pay a visit to this so-called Bo family."


    "Yes, Young Miss!" Meimei directed the staff to bring some boxes over to pack up the food. She had a sudden urge to light a candle for the Bo family but decided against it as she thought: ''Who told them to anger my Young Miss! Even had the nerve to ask my Young Miss to service someone! Humph!''


    ------


    Bo Family


    "Patriarch Bo it''s good to see you again. Ever since your Bo clan has taken over Moon Clave city. It has become even more prosperous." A fat man in green robes who was sitting next to the Bo clan patriarch said.


    "Peng Zan, you give my Bo clan to much credit. It''s the people of Moon Clave city that worked hard to bring it to where it is today. And in the feature my so..." Patriarch Bo was interrupted as an object came flying through the wall next to the door to the main hall. He then heard a soft fairy-like voice yell out: "Aww¡­ I missed! Shen, you cheated! You tickled me right as I threw the lump of meat!"


    "A bet is a bet now you owe me a shoulder massage later!" Patriarch Bo face turned red with anger as he listened to the conversation between the two people outside the main hall.


    Patriarch Bo''s eyes fell on to the object that had landed at his feet. For some reason, he felt like he recognized this object from somewhere. It was only until he heard the words "Father" coming from the object that he finally figured out why he recognized it! "Jian''er! Who did this to you Jian''er!"


    Before anyone could answer the doors to the main hall flew open and a young teenage girl in a white Hanfu walked in holding the hand of another young man in white robes with three others following along behind them. The teenage girl''s black hair flowed with each step as her cold gaze locked onto the Bo Clan patriarch who was sitting in the main seat of the hall. The girl''s demeanor was completely different from how it was outside the main hall''s door. A wave of killing intent  flowed out of her body as she pointed to the object on the ground.


    The girl parted her lips as she asked: "Is this lump of meat yours?"


    Patriarch Bo felt the killing intent coming from the teenage girl and his face turned grim. He knew right away that this young lady was someone he could not offend! People who had such killing intent were not of the same cut. He tried to sense the cultivation of the five people who entered but he could only sense the cultivation of the girl dressed as a maid in the back. Even the teenage boy and girl standing in the front seemed to have a higher cultivation than him. He looked down at the lump of meat on the floor and knew right away what had happened! This damn son of his tried to hit on the wrong girl!


    Patriarch Bo gathered his composure as he asked in a polite tone: "What do I have the pleasure of having your excellency visit my humble Bo clan? "


    Ah Chun''s cold eyes looked at the Patriarch Bo, it seemed as if she was looking right through him all the way deep down into his soul. "An explanation and a good one at that..."

 Chapter 117 - The Bo Family’s Misfortune Part Two

    Patriarch Bo had an awkward smile on his face as he asked: "What kind of explanation would your Excellency like?"


    "Oh~... Nothing much, it''s just that this lump of meat over here seems to not know right from wrong and likes to threaten girls to service him at a restaurant where they only serve food... " Ah Chun slowly walked forward as she released her spirit pressure.  The cold look in her eyes never changing.


    Ah Chun''s spirit pressure slammed down on to Patriarch Bo causing him to burst out into a cold sweat. Ah Chun walked right up to the main seat he was sitting in and looked at him. Not even needing to hear Ah Chun say a word Patriarch Bo quickly got out of his seat as he said: "Your Excellency please have a seat."


    Ning Shen who was watching Ah Chun put on her play had to cover his mouth to hide his smile as he suffered internal injuries from trying not to laugh. Fang, Qin Sha, and Meimei also had to do the same.


    Ah Chun looked at the seat and her expressionless face formed a frown. Patriarch Bo saw this and gritted his teeth, he walked forwards and used his sleeve to wipe the seat off. He felt  that one change in her facial expression was a huge slap to his face. '' Did she think the seat was dirty because he sat on it?''


    Once Patriarch Bo wiped the seat Ah Chun''s face went back to being expressionless as she sat down and then scanned the people in the hall with her cold gaze. She crossed her legs and looked at the tea set sitting on the small table next to her. Ah Chun then looked at the maid at the side and then motioned her head to the table. The maid could only look over at Patriarch Bo and only moved when he had nodded his head. The maid quickly took out a new cup and poured a fresh cup of tea for  Ah Chun. But Ah Chun did not take the tea she just left it sitting on the table and ignored it.


    Patriarch Bo''s face contorted as he tried to hold his anger in.  He knew that this teenage girl was doing all this on purpose to embarrass him! But there was nothing he could do, ever since she started using her spirit pressure on him she had not let up at all. In fact, it was getting stronger with each passing second!


    "So tell me, Patriarch Bo, why is it that this lump of meat thinks it''s ok to make girls service him just because he says so?" Ah Chun folded her hands on her knees as she looked directly into Patriarch Bo''s eyes a purple light flashed in her eyes.


    Without letting him answer and before Patriarch Bo knew it he was sucked into Ah Chun''s secret art Dreamscape. The world around him changed. His surroundings turned into a fiery wasteland. Large drops of sweat started to roll down his face before dropping to the ground only to evaporate on contact. His face paled and his eyes widen, he looked around trying to get a grasp on how he even got here! "Where am I!? Where did you send me!?"


    As Patriarch Bo was freaking out, everyone else was watching on the side as he stood in place screaming for help and begging for forgiveness. There was a pool of sweat forming at his feet as it got bigger by the second.


    Ah Chun was just sitting there watching what was going on like she was watching a play. Ning Shen leaned over to Fang and whispered: "Remind me not to make Chun''er angry in the future. I''m afraid of what I might have to go through..." Fang, Qin Sha, and Meimei all nodded in response and all had the same thought: ''Ah Chun when she''s mad is scary!''


    Finally, Ah Chun let out a yawn as she started to get bored with Patriarch Bo''s one man play, so she released the Dreamscape illusion that he was currently under. Patriarch Bo fell to his knees completely confused as to what was going on. He looked over at Ah Chun with fear written all over his face. He was wondering why instead of letting him answer her questions, she just kept torturing him instead.


    Patriarch Bo was a patriarch indeed it only took a few minutes to recompose himself as he meekly asked: "Yo-Your Excellency, I know you are angry because of my stupid son. It was I that did not teach him right from wrong. I swear from this day forward I will teach him the right way of doing things.I-If your Excellency can just let this slide this one time I will make sure this will never happen again and I am willing to give you anything your Excellency wants as long as it is within my power."


    "Anything~?" Ah Chun''s brow raised. '' Is he trying to bribe me? '' Ah Chun could just imagine all the poor girls that will suffer in the future because of this Bo Clans son. She knew that Patriarch was just trying to bribe her to get rid of her as soon as possible. This was normally how it worked for such people who thought they stood above all until they finally meet someone stronger than them.


    "Y-Yes anything your Excellency wants." Patriarch Bo nodded his head profusely.


    "Then~... I want this lump of meat''s head..."

 Chapter 118 - Just Kidding!

    Patriarch Bo''s faced paled. He did not know what to say. Knowing that if he did not comply with this little devil in front of him, the little devil might wipe out his entire clan. He could not let that happen! He had worked too hard to get the Bo clan to the top of  Moon Clave City and sacrificed too much! With no hesitation at all Patriarch Bo drew his sword and swung down cutting right through the neck of the lump of meat. A head rolled around on the floor as the young master of the Bo clan breathed his last. He did not even get a chance to beg for his own life before it was so swiftly taken. The Young Master of the Bo clan had already been beaten so badly that he was not even able to move nor speak. Leaving him no chance to even beg for his own life.


    "Your Excellency I hope this will satisfy your wish." Ah Chun was not surprised that the patriarch of the Bo clan did what he did.


    To these big clans, their top priority is the well being of the clan and making sure they never fall. So losing a son for the safety of the clan is no big deal to them. The thing was that Ah Chun did feel a little bad since Patriarch Bo acted a little too hastily.


    "Yeah, this is fine... But I did not get to finish what I was going to say...." Ah Chun scratched her nose.


    "Your Excellency wh-what do you mean?" Patriarch Bo had a very bad feeling overcome him and that feeling was right on the mark.


    "Well, I was going to say just kidding since I had already beat your son into a meat patty¡­ I mean he was already crippled. Heh¡­ Well, what''s done is done!" Ah Chun felt a bit embarrassed as she quickly got up from her seat and trotted over to Ning Shen. She turned Her head used her index finger to pull down her bottom eyelid and stuck her tongue out at Patriarch Bo making a bleh sound before grabbing Ning Shen''s hand and pulling him along behind her as the rest followed.


    Patriarch Bo stood there with sword in hand blood dripping down off the blade. He looked as if he had aged tens of years. He wondered what god he angered to bring such a little devil to his home this day. He had acted hastily to appease the little devil and took his own son''s life for no reason. Realizing his own actions Patriarch Bo took the sword in his hand placed the tip on his chest and pushed it forward piercing it through his heart, taking his own life.


    "Patriarch!" The Bo Clan members screamed out.


    -----


    Outside the Bo Clan.


    "Shen¡­ Does what I just did make me a bad person?" Ah Chun did not mean for Patriarch Bo to kill his own son but she got caught up in her own little payback scheme for his son interrupting her date with Ning Shen.


    "No. It was Patriarch Bo''s fault for acting before you finished speaking. It wouldn''t have mattered anyway because if Patriarch Bo didn''t kill him... I would have. No one can take designs on my Chun''er and keep their life." Ning Shen''s eyes turned cold. Ah Chun belongs to him and only him. No one was allowed to even think otherwise.


    "Mhm! I belong to Shen and Shen belongs to me. I''d probably do the same thing if some girl tried to take designs on you. For now, I guess I do not need to worry about anyone trying to steal you from me since you still look thirteen." Ah Chun Interlocked her arm with Ning Shen''s while giving him a teasing smile. But then an idea came to mind as her eyes lit up as she pointed a finger up into the air. "I know I will ask Aunty Fei to let you take the medical baths that I take every day! That way when I am seventeen and you are twenty-one we won''t look out of place."


    Ning Shen shuddered he knew how painful those baths were he had heard Ah Chun screaming in pain one day when he had come to visit her. Meimei had also explained to him the process of the changes to the body. The more he thought about it the more his body shuddered. He was about to open his mouth to say something but was interrupted by a certain little maid behind him.


    "Young Miss that is a great idea! I will contact Madam later to ask her to start preparing the extra set of herbs!" Meimei looked at Ning Shen and snorted '' That will teach you to call me a stupid shorty! I''ll just get my Young Miss to make you suffer! '' It would seem that Meimei''s schemes run deep and it would also seemed that she holds onto grudges for a very long time.  All because the first time Meimei and Ning Shen met he had called her a stupid shorty because she tripped on her uniform.


    "Un! Meimei please do. Aww, I so want to see a grownup, Ning Shen!" Ning Shen felt his back go cold with sweat. He could only grind his teeth and glare and Meimei who pretended not to even notice. But now that his Chun''er was this excited he had no choice but to suffer those painful medical baths!

 Chapter 119 - Return To The Heavenly Sword Sect

    After the incident at the Bo Clan, Ah Cun and crew left Moon Clave city and headed towards the Heavenly Sword Sect. This time they flew there since it would only take a few hours. This was mainly because Ah Chun wanted to spend a bit more time with Ning Shen before she got to the Sect. Since she would be spending a good amount of time with Mei Liling when she got there.


    Meimei had to catch a ride on Ah Chun''s back as they flew. Meimei made sure to make faces at Ning Shen the entire time causing Ning Shen to grit his teeth. If he could he would knock this maid out so he wouldn''t have to look at her!


    As the four landed at the entrance of the Heavenly Sword Sect a figure appeared out of nowhere and embraced  Ah Chun! "Chun''er!"


    "Mother!" Mei Liling had been waiting for Ah Chun to show up all day. She knew she would be coming today but did not know what time so she had been waiting at the bottom of the mountain since early morning.


    The two embraced each other for a long time until they finally parted. "Chun''er your so big now and more beautiful! Mother has missed you so much!" Tears rolled down Mei Liling''s cheeks. She had been missing this daughter of hers every day since she had left. She was really worried when Ah Chun was out by herself. Although she knew Ah Chun was strong, as her mother how could she not worry about her? When She found out that Ah Chun went to the Heavenly Realm she was very surprised. But Mei Liling also felt relief when she found out everything that was going on. Especially since Fei Hong was able to assist Ah Chun with her Qi World variant.


    "Mother look Chun''er  got this for you." Ah Chun pulled the white and black jaded bracelet out of her interspatial ring that she had bought for Mei Liling earlier.


    Mei Liling''s eyes teared up even more. She did not care so much for the gift but more by the fact that Ah Chun cared enough for her to think of her. "Thank you Chun''er it''s beautiful!" Wiping the tears from her eyes Mei Liling put the bracelet on and then grabbed Ah Chun''s hand: "Let''s go home Yu Yan and Zhi Rou are waiting for you as well."


    Mei Liling then paused her steps as she remembered that there were others with Ah Chun. Feeling somewhat embarrassed by how she had ignored these people Mei Liling awkwardly smiled as she bowed and said: "My apologies, I was caught up with seeing my daughter again after so many years that I ignored the two of you. My name is Mei Liling, I am Chun''er''s mother."


    "Madam Mei there is no need to be so courteous to us. I''m Meimei, the Young Miss''s personal maid and this here is Fang, he doesn''t talk much. Fang is Madam Fei''s assistant and second in charge at the palace." Meimei introduced both her and Fang since she knew Fang would not say much, to begin with.


    A certain young man who was standing off to the side was feeling a bit invisible since no one was acknowledging his existence at all. He knew Meimei wouldn''t but he was hoping his Aunty Mei would! But no, she completely ignored him.


    Ah Chun looked at Ning Shen who had a downcast look and felt bad for him. She let go of Mei Liling''s hand and walked over to Ning Shen grabbing his hand pulling him over to Mei Liling. "Mother, Shen came to visit as well..." Ah Chun said as she pushed Ning Shen forward.


    "Humph! He should have stayed back and cultivated! I heard he was going to be living with you soon. So he could have waited until then instead of disturbing my time with my precious daughter!" Mei Liling crossed her arms across her chest as she glared at Ning Shen.


    "Aunty Mei I swear I won''t get in the way of your time with Chun''er. I came along this time as an escort." Ning Shen quickly tried to appease Mei Liling. As Ah Chun''s fiance the last thing he wanted was to anger his Aunt Mei who was Ah Chun''s mother.


    "Humph! We''ll see... Let''s go I already made accommodations for you all on the mountain peak." Mei Liling grabbed Ah Chun''s hand again and went to fly off with her but was stopped by Ah Chun.


    "What''s the matter Chun''er?" Mei Liling looked at Ah Chun, confusion written on her face.


    "Meimei can''t fly so I have to carry her." Ah Cun said pointing at Meimei.


    Mei Liling nodded and waited for Meimei to climb on to Ah Chun''s back before the five of them took off and headed for the Twin Healing Peaks.

 Chapter 120 - Heavenly Sword Sect Core Disciple Competition

    As everyone landed on top of the peak where Mei Liling lived, Ah Chun had just barely let Meimei down before another figured flashed out in out of nowhere and embraced Ah Chun in a tight hug. This person was Zhi Rou.


    "Chunchun!" Although it had been almost six years since they had last met, making Zhi Rou about seventeen years old she still looked no older than twelve years old. Ah Chun was now taller than her by a head.


    Zhi Rou buried her head into Ah Chun''s chest with her arms wrapped around Ah Chun not wanting to let go. Ah Chun smiled as she patted the top of Zhi Rou''s head. This girl was her first friend around her age and someone she holds dear in her heart. Ah Chun was glad that Zhi Rou never changed. As Ah Chun was attending to Zhi Rou another girl walked up with a smile on her face.


    "Seems my little sister has grown up a bit." Ah Chun looked in the direction of the voice and her eyes softened a bit as her gaze fell on the girl in front of her.


    "Big Sister Yan!" Ah Chun wanted to walk over to Yu Yan but Zhi Rou seemed to have attached herself to Ah Chun and was not letting go. Making it so Ah Chun could not really move.


    Seeing Ah Chun''s look of helplessness made Yu Yan laugh as she said: "Just let her be until she has had her fill. Rourou has talked about you every day since you left. She has worked very hard trying to catch up to you after she found out how you had been jumping cultivation realms. She has just recently broken through to Qi Sea. Although she knows that you will never return her full feelings for you. She still wants to be able to help you in the future and stay by your side. She''s a good girl."


    "Mhm... Rourou was the first person to become my friend that was around my age. We didn''t get to spend much time together before I had to leave but I knew that even if we spent hundreds of years apart we would still be friends no matter what." At this time Zhi Rou was silently crying into Ah Chun''s chest. The scene of the two made everyone present feel a sense of warmth.


    "Oh Chun''er I know you came to visit us for this coming month but I need you to help Mother with something in two weeks'' time." Mei Liling had remembered that she had to ask Ah Chun to do something important for her since she was here.


    "What is it? If Chun''er can assist Mother then Chun''er will do her utmost to be of help." For Ah Chun any request Mei Liling made she would make sure to complete it to the best of her abilities.


    "It''s nothing hard I just need you to win the Core Disciple competition that will be held in the sect in two weeks. With your current strength, it should be a piece of cake." Mei Liling knew that all Ah Chun had to do was step in the ring and release her spirit pressure and she would win with ease. Nobody else might have seen but Ah Chun saw a glimpse of fighting spirit in Mei Liling''s eyes.


    "Un, No problem, but Mother who did you bet with this time?" Ah Chun figured since her mother was one to lock herself into her alchemy room and not take notice of the happenings of the sect she knew that Mei Liling most likely must have made a bet with someone.


    "That old man of a sect master thinks that his core disciple can beat my Chun''er so we made a bet that if I win he has to give me a rare treasure. Where if he wins I actually have to take in more disciples¡­ So Chun''er no matter what you have to win beat that Old Man''s Disciple until he''s pig-faced!" Mei Liling did not want to lose this bet because if she took in more disciples it would require her to do more work! All she wanted to do was create new recipes all day in her alchemy lab! But she could not allow that old man to say her daughter was weak!


    "Don''t worry Mother, Chun''er will win." Ah Chun declaration sounded as if the first place of the competition was already hers. Her confidence exuded out of her reassuring Mei Liling. For Ah Chun whos strength was on par with the sect master, She already knew how this competition would turn out.

 Chapter 121 - Is This Even A Competition?

    Two weeks passed quickly and it was the first day for the Core Disciple competition. Ah Chun and crew all headed to the stage set up in the Devil''s Gorge. The stage was surrounded by many arrays in order to keep any spiritual undulations contained within the battle area. This was the first time Ah Chun had ever been to an event at the Heavenly Sword Sect since the entrance test. No one actually knew about Ah Chun and for those who did they only knew fear due to her accidental killing of a disciple during the entrance test. But more than likely even those people would not recognize Ah Chun any more.


    "Ok Chun''er good luck. Remember to beat that old man''s disciple till he''s pig-faced." Mei Liling eyes were burning with fighting spirit!


    "Don''t worry Mother, I will make sure to win no matter what." Ah Chun was full of confidence and a bit of excitement.


    Ah Chun made her way up to the stage where all the other core disciples were gathering. All of these core disciples were in their mid to late twenties, some were even older than that. Out of all of them, Ah Chun was the youngest.


    One young man saw Ah Chun walking up on stage and thought she was lost so he walked over to her and said: "Girly you shouldn''t be up here. This is where those who are participating are supposed to be. Those spectating should be down there in the crowd over there."


    Ah Chun looked at the man with her cold eyes and expressionless face. Her expression combined with her killing intent that exuded out of her body sent chills down the man''s spine. For some unknown reason he felt impeccable fear when her gaze fell on to him but to make it worse was when the killing intent hit him he felt like falling to his knees. With his Knee''s shaking the man no longer said a word and quickly retreated away from Ah Chun. He never knew that the sect had such a scary young girl!


    "The Young Miss is doing it again. I remember the first time I felt her killing intent. I almost wet my pants. I even said something to her about it and she just looked at me with a puzzled expression." Meimei who was sitting next to Zhi Rou explained.


    "That was because Chunchun can''t help it. The killing intent that comes from her body was formed from her contract with her sword. But Big Sister Yan told me that she had a bit of killing intent before that as well. Even Master Mei has no idea what is causing her killing intent to be at such a high degree all the time and could only say that it was the most likely the swords doing. But it seems her killing intent is out of her control. So even if she wanted to retract it, it would probably be impossible. Anyway, none of that matters. All that matters is that Chunchun is Chunchun. Whether she was a demon or King Yama himself, I Zhi Rou will always love Chunchun and will follow her into the pits of hell if needed! " Zhi Rou patted her chest showing her determination. Meimei looked at Zhi Rou and smiled she could feel that this girl would give her life for the Young Miss if she had to.


    Shi Quan stood up from his seat and in a loud voice said: "Today is the day we will start the competition to see who is the strongest out of all our core disciples. I will not keep you all waiting with some long boring speech. So let''s get down to it. The first round will be a battle royale. The ten core disciples still standing at the end will temporarily be in the top ten. The others will then get to challenge the top ten and if they win they will replace them." Shi Quan looked around at the crowd before continuing: "Start the array''s and let the battle royale begin!"


    With  Shi Quan''s words the core disciples on the stage started to fight with each other and in a massive battle to see who was the strongest¡­ Well that was what was supposed to happen. Right as the battle began, not a single one of them was able to take a step forward before a massive spirit pressure weighed down on all the core disciples, knocking them all to the ground face first.


    There was only one person standing on the stage. It was a young girl about fourteen years old. That girl was none other than Ah Chun. Seeing how quickly they all went down Ah Chun couldn''t help but let out a yawn as she looked at the disciples on the ground.


    The crowd was quiet. Not a single person said a word. Except for the laughing sound coming from where Mei Liling and crew were sitting. Meimei could not hold in her laughter and burst out laughing when she saw how pathetic all these disciples were. Of course, it never crossed her mind that if she was up there she would be in the same boat as the rest of those disciples.


    After the laughter broke the silence, someone else from the seating area yelled out "Is this even a competition?"

 Chapter 122 - Let’s Make A Bet

    The other disciples and elders all looked at the stage in disbelief. But they had to agree with the one who spoke out. Was this even a competition at this rate?  On Mei Liling''s side, she had a very proud look on her face. She couldn''t help but be proud, her daughter was so young but already this strong!


    Ah Chun looked at all the collapsed core disciples and could only shake her head. She scanned them all as she tried to guess which one was the personal disciple of the sect leader. But she gave up since they all looked the same to her. Other than Ning Shen other men just looked the same altogether.


    After waiting a bit Ah Chun was starting to get bored, she looked over at Mei Liling and using her spiritual power to amplify her voice as she yelled out: "Mother which of these people is the Sect Master?"


    Shi Quan suddenly felt like he was invisible. '' Did I not just give a speech? Why was it when it came to Mei Liling''s daughter I am always being degraded when she spoke? ''


    "Chun''er he''s the old man with the beard in the middle over there." Mei Liling pointed to Shi Quan who was sitting with a bunch of elders. Before continuing: "He''s just a perverted old man you can just ignore him."


    Shi Quan''s face turned black. He would rather be treated as invisible than be called a pervert. But he could not say anything because he knew better than to talk back to Mei Liling. He did not want to relive the past where he was strung up n.a.k.e.d ever again!


    "Ooh¡­ I see... " Ah Chun said these few words before looking at Shi Quan. A thought came to mind as she asked Mei Liling a question: "Mother who is the second strongest person in the sect?"


    "That would be the old man Chun''er." No hesitation in her answer Mei Liling knew full well that Shi Quan was strong.


    For Shi Quan, he finally felt like he got some face back. It was no hidden secret that Mei Liling was the strongest person in the sect but not many knew who was the strongest after that. They had just assumed it to be the sect master. But now with Mei Liling stating this out in front of the entire sect, he felt a lot better from the things that had just happened.


    "Ooh¡­ I see..." Ah Chun gaze shifted from Shi Quan back to the disciples laying on the ground, who were all still under Ah Chun''s spirit pressure. After once again trying to figure out who was the Sect Master''s, personal disciple, she gave up and returned her gaze back to Shi Quan.


    "Sect Master Old Man¡­ Which one of these useless people is your personal disciple?" There were about one hundred and fifty core disciples and with Ah Chun''s words it felt like each and every one of them were all slapped simultaneously.


    Shi Quan''s lips twitched. He knew the strengths of each of the core disciples and knew that they were all good seeds for their generation not to mention that their strengths were quite high. But Mei Liling''s little freak was calling them all useless people!


    Shi Quan looked at this personal disciple who was laying on the ground and gritted his teeth as he said: "The one in green..."


    Ah Chun looked at the disciple on the ground and spotted the one in green who had a pool of fluid under his lower half. Ah Chun raised an eyebrow when she realized what that fluid actually was.


    "Oh¡­ The one who pissed himself..." Ah Chun did not mince her words since she could not understand how Shi Quan could make a bet with her mother when his personal disciple could not even handle this much spiritual pressure to the point that he would even piss himself.


    Ah Chun''s few words completely took back all the face Shi Quan had just gained from Mei Liling and throw it on the ground before stepping on it, grinding it with her foot and then handing it back to him. While Shi Quan was grinding his teeth, Meimei was laughing so hard her face was beat red. Ning Shen, Mei Liling and the rest were doing their best to hold back their laughter. They knew Ah Chun''s blunt words were like knives stabbing at Shi Quan''s pride!


    "Anyway, Sect Master Old Man! Let''s make a bet!" Ah Chun suddenly shouted out.

 Chapter 123 - Challenging The Sect Master

    Shi Quan''s face turned black, he had no idea what this little freak was up to by asking him to make a bet with him. "What kind of bet are you trying to make? As far as I can see you have already won this competition." Shi Quan was very unhappy, this core disciple competition was only held every ten years and now it was ruined by this little freak of a devil! She was an absolute monster!


    "Eh¡­ Well, I don''t care about the competition at all. If you can even call this a competition I mean look how weak they all are they couldn''t even withstand this amount of spirit pressure? Even my sister and best friend are stronger than them and they are only inner sect disciples..." Ah Chun was rather disappointed that this was the standard for core disciples in the sect. Ah Chun looked up at the Sect Master with her cold gaze no trace of emotion on her face.  Although she had no expression it did not hide the fact that she was a young beauty her long black hair that reached down to her waist fluttered in the wind. Just her appearance alone would catch anyone''s eye.


    Shi Quan was about to burst out in anger. The little freak in front of him kept demeaning his core disciples left and right. Forcefully swallowing back his anger Shi Quan asked: "What are you getting at then if you don''t care for this competition?"


    "Well... The bet I want to make with you is simple. You will fight me..." As soon as Ah Chun said these words there was a loud sound of people sucking in cold air. Everyone there thought that she was crazy! Although the Sect Master was not the strongest of the sect he was still number two! But Ah Chun ignored the crowd''s reactions and continued: "If I win you will need to give my mother three treasures and I will be leaving the sect and bringing my family with me. Also, you will need to kick out that disciple of yours over there from the sect. He''s not worth anyone''s time or resources. " Ah Chun pointed over at the disciple with green clothes that was Shi Quan''s personal disciple.  She couldn''t understand why someone so weak was actually a personal disciple.


    The reason why Ah Chun made this bet was that Mei Liling knew that the core disciples of the sect were not Ah Chun''s match and had asked her to actually challenge the Sect Master if she wanted a good fight. The Sect Master was only had one Dao Root in the Dao Root realm. Meaning Ah Chun who was more of a two or three Dao Root realm cultivator would win the fight easily. But it was still a good chance for her to get some practice in since she had been in closed-door cultivation for so many years. This would help her solidify her foundation a bit more.


    Even though Ah Chun said that if she won she would be leaving the sect with her family she still planned to do it anyway no matter if she won or lost.  Ah Chun had previously talked to Fei Hong in hopes of allowing her to bring her family back with her. Even though she would not be around much, she still wanted to have them move to the Heavenly Realm since it was a hundred times better for cultivation than the Mortal Realm. Fei Hong had instantly agreed which surprised Ah Chun. But Fei Hong had only laughed and said: "Since Chun''er is going to become my blood relative, then Chun''er''s family will also my family as well."


    Shi Quan gritted his teeth as he asked: "What if I say no to the bet?" Shi Quan did not want to bet with this little freak he had a feeling even he wouldn''t be her match!


    "Then I will squish your precious core disciples underfoot." Ah Chun did not want to go this far but if the Sect Master really did not agree to the bet she wouldn''t be able to get the extra treasures for her mother! So She had to make use of her "hostages" to force him to agree!


    Shi Quan face sank. '' What did she mean she would squish the core disciples? Would she really go that far just to fight with me? '' She Quan could not help but look at Mei Liling with a pleading gaze. But Mei Liling didn''t even look at him. Feeling helpless he had no choice but to agree!  He just hoped that he would not end up tied up n.a.k.e.d at the Sect entrance again!


    "Okay! I can agree, but if I win your Mother will need to take in triple the disciple that we originally agreed on and you will need to stay in the sect as a guest elder for one hundred years time!" Shi Quan could only think of this for his conditions but they were not too bad for him since if he won, not only would Mei Liling stay on as an elder he would also gain the little freak as a guest elder for one hundred years allowing the sect to have more protection!


    "Un¡­ I agree." Of course, Ah Chun was lying. How could he make her and her family stay? Mei Liling was the strongest person in the sect! There would be no way they could force them to stay. Not that she was planning on losing.

 Chapter 124 - Battling Shi Quan Part One

    Shi Quan felt a little panicked by how easily Ah Chun agreed to the bet. But now that the terms were set he could no longer back out. Shi Quan tapped his foot and flew down to the stage. When he landed he looked at all the core disciples who were pinned to the ground by Ah Chun''s spirit pressure and couldn''t keep his face from sinking. These were all the elites in the sect yet it only took one little freak to take them all down with no more effort than flipping her palm. This was the true meaning of the strong will always trample the weak underfoot! Shi Quan Took a deep breath as he asked: "Can you let these disciples go so we have a clear stage to battle on?"


    "Oh! Yeah, I forgot about them." Ah Chun released her spirit pressure allowing the hundred fifty some odd disciples up off the ground. None of them were actually hurt they were just pressed to the ground. They all quickly left the stage not daring to look at Ah Chun for fear they will once again suffer.


    Ah Chun stood there with her back straight, as the wind caused her long black hair to flutter in the breeze. She looked at Shi Quan with a cold expressionless gaze. There was no fear to be seen only that of total confidence. She raised her hand to cover the small yawn that she felt coming on. It was like this battle was nothing more than a daily routine for Ah Chun.


    Shi Quan saw how calm she was and was feeling a bit of regret now. He had a small ounce of fear that he might be strung up n.a.k.e.d in front of the sect again if he hurt this girl. He could not help but glance towards Mei Liling only to find she was still not paying attention to him. With a sigh, he decided to allow Ah Chun the first move in hopes of showing good faith to Mei Liling. He took out his sword and shouted: "You can make the first move!"


    Ah Chun cold expression finally broke as a devilish grin formed on her face as she asked: "Are you sure?"


    "Ye-Yes I''m sure..." Actually he was not sure! He was only letting her have the first move because he wanted to suck up Mei Liling! But he was still not going to let her win! He would fight it out with everything he had!


    "Heh¡­ Okay!" Ah Chun raised her hand, a flash of black light came out of her sleeve and floated in front of Ah Chun. In an instant, the blacklight turned into a black sword and floated in the air in front of her. It had been a long time since she had summoned the Slaughter of Time and every time she did she felt at peace when she held it in her hands.


    As soon as Ah Chun gripped the hilt of the sword her killing intent spread out around her covering the entire stage and a few rows where the spectators were sitting the people in the front who could not stand such a strong killing intent fainted on the spot and were foaming at the mouth.


    When Shi Quan got hit by this killing intent that was ten times stronger than Ah Chun''s normal killing intent that naturally came off her. His face paled a little. He wondered what had he got himself into! But what he saw next made him wonder what had he done for all these hundreds of years.


    Ah Chun still had a devilish smile on her face as she casually raised the sword in her hand and then casually slashed down with it. But as the sword passed through the air, the air violently shook as if the sword threatened to rip space and time apart with just a simple slash! A ten-meter long sword light formed and shot out like lightning, as it rushed towards Shi Quan. Everywhere it passed caused a trench to form in its wake.


    Shi Quan saw the sword light and panicked as he quickly dodged. As the sword light passed by him he looked at Ah Chun with wide eyes. He never would have thought that such a young girl would have such high cultivation and insights into the Dao of the Sword. But his astonishment did not last long as he heard a loud cracking sound and screams coming from behind him.


    Ah Chun''s sword light hit the protection array that surrounded the stage, but the array was not able to withstand the power from the sword light and the barrier the array formed was shattered allowing the sword light to pass through directly into the spectating disciples. Those who could not get out of the way had their lives reaped instantly. Some who were crippled by losing an arm or leg while others were split in half. The sword intent behind Ah Chun''s casual slash was not something the disciples of lower cultivation could handle! It was not until Mei Liling flew out and deflected the sword light did the screaming stop.


    Mei Liling looked at Ah Chun and sent a voice transmission: "Don''t worry about this. This is not your fault. The ones who created the array did not make it strong enough for a Dao Root level battle. This is a both I and Shi Quan''s oversight." Mei Liling Gave a bitter smile. She had thought that Ah Chun would be upset for killing innocent people but she only saw her nod indifferently like the whole ordeal had nothing to do with her. Seeing Ah Chun''s reaction made Mei Liling sigh in relief. She did not want this to create a heart demon for Ah Chun. Luckily Ah Chun did not care about what had just happened...

 Chapter 125 - Devil Cultivator

    Ah Chun understood that Mei Liling was concerned about her mental state. But Ah Chun had done a lot worse during her samsara. She had reaped thousands of lives whether they were innocent or guilty it did not matter. In her quest for revenge at that time, anyone who got in her way was an enemy. That included towns full of people who would hide anyone she sought after that was connected to the death of her loved ones. Generations of families were exterminated by her hand in her samsara. So killing a few disciples was nothing to her and did not affect her in any way.


    Ah Chun looked over at Shi Quan who was looking at the destruction and asked: "Shall we continue or are you going to admit defeat?"


    Shi Quan frowned. '' This damn little freak still wanted to continue fighting? She just killed a few tens of disciples! ''


    "Are we still fighting or not?" Ah Chun was starting to get impatient. For some reason, she had a bad feeling. She did not know why but she felt like something bad was about to happen. So she wanted to either finish this battle quickly or call it off.


    But before Shi Quan could give an answer an eerie black fog spread throughout the Devil''s Gorge. It came in so quick no one had time to react. Screams could be heard coming from the spectating disciples. Ah Chun''s eyes widened when she saw the black fog. She knew exactly what this was. It was the Death Qi from a devil cultivator!


    Death Qi was very sinister it could erode Spiritual Qi whether it was in the air or within a cultivator''s body. As soon as it invaded a place with Spiritual Qi only death awaited those unlucky to get caught in it if their cultivation was to low. Those disciples of lower cultivation felt their bodies become devoid of Spiritual Qi as the Death Qi invaded into their bodies and rampaged through their meridians. Once there was no spiritual Qi left to feed on, the Death Qi quickly started to erode the disciples from the inside out. Causing these disciples to scream out in horror and pain as their bones and organs were slowly being eaten away by the Death Qi.


    Thousands of Disciples died agonizing deaths. For those from the Qi Sea and above they were able to defend their body from the invading Death Qi but they could only hold out as long as their Spiritual Power would let them. As soon as they exhausted all their spiritual power only death waited for them.


    Ah Chun suddenly remembered Meimei and quickly turned towards where Meimei was. Meimei had yet to make it to Qi Sea realm so she was in danger if someone did not help her! When Ah Chun gaze fell onto Meimie she let out a sigh of relief. Fang had used his Spiritual Power to keep the Death Qi from entering Meimei''s body.


    In her samsara, Ah Chun had run into many devil cultivators in the Immortal Realm. They were not something that should be found in the Mortal Realm. This fact confused Ah Chun. She could not understand why a devil cultivator would come to the Mortal Realm. Even if they used thousands of people from the Mortal Realm as a sacrifice it would still not be as good as using one hundred people from the Immortal Realm. Not to mention it was almost impossible for them to get to the Mortal Realm.


    Ah Chun''s body flickered and she arrived at Mei Liling''s side. "Mother why is there a devil cultivator in the Mortal Realm!?"


    Mei Liling looked at her daughter concerned eyes and smiled bitterly. She did not know the answer to this question. In the Immortal Realm, there were two sides. One side was the immortals and the other side were the devil cultivators. The only gate to the Mortal Realm was heavily guarded by immortals and was located on the immortal''s side. So for a devil cultivator to be here now, there were only two reasons, one was that something happened in the Immortal Realm which led to the devil cultivators having access to the Mortal Realm or the second answer was that this devil cultivator was always in the Mortal Realm from the start! The answer was most likely the second reason! Someone had successfully cultivated Devil Qi in the Mortal Realm!


    "I do not know Chun''er. We should gather with the others. This amount of Death Qi is not something a low-level devil cultivator can produce. This person is on the same level as me!" Mei Liling was a bit worried. Devil cultivators were very hard to fight against. If pitted one versus one the devil cultivator would most likely be the one to win. The only reason why devil cultivators have not taken over the Immortal Realm was that there were more immortal cultivators than devil cultivators!

 Chapter 126 - Reappearance Of Wang Chen

    Ah Chun, Mei Liling, Ning Shen, and the rest were now all standing in the sky above the Devil''s Gorge. They looked down at the escaping disciples and frowned. Thousands of lives were lost for no reason.


    "Elders of the Heavenly Sword Sect protect as many of the disciples as you can and help them escape to the shelter!" Shi Quan was very happy that their ancestors had set up a shelter in case of a situation like this. The defenses within the shelter could even hold back immortals with ease!


    Under the order of Shi Quan, all the elders went to work trying to save as many as they could. Ah Chun still stood in the air next to Mei Liling and her group. She looked at Mei Liling and asked: " Mother do you want to stay and help them?"


    "Un¡­ Mother has lived here for hundreds of years after all." Mei Liling looked at the escaping disciples and those who had died undeserved deaths and bitterly smiled. This had been her home for so long that she had gained a bit of attachment to it. So she would have to stay to help.


    "Then Chun''er will stay with Mother to help out as well. Fang!" Ah Chun turned towards Fang.


    "Yes, Young Miss?" Fang respectively bowed.


    "Take my family to Aunty Fei''s for me, please. Make sure they are safe." Ah Chun always cared about family the most. As long as her loved ones were safe and sound only then would she be happy. In a situation that could cause them harm she would want them as far away as possible.


    "This..." Fang hesitated. Fei Hong had told him to keep Ah Chun safe so leaving her here when there was a devil cultivator attacking was not something he should do. But as Fang was hesitating a thunderous voice bellowed out through the sky.


    "Hahaha! Little Bitch! I have finally found you! For the past six years, I have been searching for you!" A cloud of Death Qi swirled on to the fighting stage as a figure in black appeared from within. The figure was a young man dressed in black robes. His face was sunken in and his eyes were as red as blood. His long black hair was unkempt giving him a horrendous appearance. His blood-red eyes locked on to Ah Chun.


    Ah Chun was a little confused so she turned her head towards Meimei who was on her back and asked: "Meimei friend of yours?"


    "Not her! You! You little bitch!" The unkempt young man yelled in rage.


    Ah Chun tried to remember anyone that she had come across that looked like this unkempt young man. But she was still drawing a blank.  So she turned to Ning Shen. "Shen, do you know who he is?"


    "Hmm¡­ Not that I can recall. If it was someone we know then it would definitely be before we entered the Dragon Mist Realm. But if we both can not remember who he is  then he was most likely not anyone important, to begin with." Ning Shen nonchalantly said. People he could not remember were not worth his time.


    "Un, you are right." Ah Chun smiled at Ning Shen before turning back to look at the unkempt young man. "Umm.. err¡­ Mr. Black¡­ Can you tell us why you came and attacked our Heavenly Sword Sect and why you are looking for me?"


    "Little Bitch, are you saying you don''t remember wiping out my entire clan? Because of you, I lost everything!" Veins bulged out of the unkempt man''s head as he yelled out in anger. He gnashed his teeth as he looked at Ah Chun with burning rage in his eyes.


    "Wiped out your clan?" Ah Chun thought back a bit then as if lightning had struck her she finally remembered something. "You are a survivor of that Wang Clan?"


    "So you finally remember! I, Wang Chen was once the young master of the great Wang Clan!" Wang Chen''s face was turning red. He could not believe this little bitch forgot about him!


    Ah Chun gazed at Wang Chen with her cold eyes and emotionless expression. "Wang Chen... Wang Chen...  No his name does not ring a bell."


    "Oh! I remember!" From behind Ah Chun, a voice rang out. Everyone turned the gaze on to the person who spoke out, Qin Sha.


    "Qin Sha you know who he is?" Ning Shen asked.


    "Yeah, he is the little bastard of the Wang Clan that caused the Wang Clan to hunt down the Young Miss at that time. You know the one who Young Miss slapped in the restaurant when we first saw him in Moon Clave City. I thought all the members of the Wang Clan were there when I went to keep them busy before accidentally killing them all. Who knew that he was actually not there." Qin Sha explained. Each of his words were like daggers striking at Wang Chen''s heart.


    But once Ning Shen and Ah Chun heard Qin Sha they both opened their mouths and said "OH!" as if they had just remembered something important.

 Chapter 127 - Taoyan

    Wang Chen''s face turned from blue to green to purple. He looked at Ning Shen and Ah Chun. The rage in his eyes was like a burning inferno. "Oh! My ass! You''re telling me you completely forgot about me!?"


    Ah Chun''s cold eyes fell upon Wang Chen. With  "Humph" she said coldly "Because of a grudge you have against me, you came here and killed so many of our disciples? Wang Chen, I got no idea what devil cultivation level you have but I can tell one thing for sure. That is, I can still step on you like an ant just like I did before!" Ah Chun''s spiritual power burst out of her as it slammed down on to Wang Chen. She had no hesitation in her actions. To Ah Chun, if you want to put her family and friends in danger she will attack with the intent to kill!


    Due to Ah Chun''s sudden attack, Wang Chen did not have time to defend himself causing him to slam hard on top of the stage. He was indeed not strong enough to fight against Ah Chun. Devil cultivators were hard to deal with but once they were faced with an immortal cultivator of a higher realm than them their Death Qi was of no use!


    Wang Chen''s face paled when he hit the ground he did not expect the little bitch to be so powerful! Gritting his teeth he yelled out: "Master!"


    "Hmmm¡­ Little Chen, you can''t even handle these people?" A black cloud of Death Qi many times stronger than when Wang Chen showed up appeared on the battle stage next to Wang Chen. A ghastly figure stepped out of the cloud of Death Qi. The man''s skin was sunken in so much it showed every bone in his body. Black boils covered his skin with puss coming out of them. He looked at Wang Chen who was smashed to the floor, waved his hand and Ah Chun''s spiritual pressure was instantly removed.


    Ah Chun frowned at the turn of events. She could tell the old devil cultivator in front of her was very strong. She looked over at Mei Liling and asked: "Mother, can you tell what realm he is in?"


    "Mother''s not sure exactly which rank he is in but he is definitely a Devil King Initial Stage¡­ Immortal''s and Devil Kings have four stages. The initial stage, intermediate stage, mastery stage, and perfection stage. Each stage has five ranks. Your Mother is only Initial stage second rank." Mei Liling smiled bitterly.


    "Un¡­" Ah Chun looked at Mei Liling''s expression and knew she was very worried right now. Ah Chun thought for a moment and took a glance at Fang. "How about Chun''er has Fang take care of him then? "


    "No... Mother would like to try to fight him. He does not seem to be too much higher than me in cultivation. He is either the same rank as me or one rank higher. I have not fought for a long time so I should use this chance to temper my self. If I am carful I should be able to win." Mei Liling''s eyes showed a bit of determination. Although she was still somewhat worried she did not want to give up this chance to temper herself a little bit.


    "Fang protect everyone. I will handle the Wang Yinjing guy." She then sent a voice transmission to Fang saying: "If my mother is in trouble please save her." Fang nodded his head. He did not want his young miss to be sad if something happened to her friends or family.


    Out of everyone present Fang was the strongest even stronger than the old devil cultivator that had just showed up. He could easily deal with the situation but since his young miss only asked him to step in if it was necessary then he would listen to her wishes.


    Meanwhile while Ah Chun was making plans for the upcoming battle. Wang Chen was coughing up blood when he heard what Ah Chun called him. He looked up at Ah Chun gritted his teeth and yelled: "Who are you calling Wang Yinjing you litt..." Wang Chen did not get to finish his words since he was pulled back by the old devil cultivator.


    "Little Chen why are you fighting with food. Do not worry, your master will prepare you a feast." He then looked up at Ah Chun and Mei Liling with his hands behind his back and said: "Little girl I am Little Chen''s master Taoyan. Can you save me the trouble and just offer yourself up as food for my disciple?" A Ghastly grin formed on Taoyan''s face.

 Chapter 128 - Mei Liling Vs Taoyan

    "Humph!" Mei Liling looked down coldly at Taoyan. "I do not think things will go your way. I do not know how you arrived in the Mortal Realm but I do not mind making it so you have to stay here forever."


    Taoyan brow raised, he had not been paying attention to the other people here besides Ah Chun. Now that he was, he realized there was actually someone just as powerful as him here. "It has been a long time since I had a chance to stretch my limbs why not have miss immortal allow me to indulge myself in your teachings." Taoyan licked his dry cracked lips.


    Ah Chun looked at the old cultivator and shivered: "Mother try not to touch him otherwise no matter how many times you bathe you will still feel dirty."


    Taoyan''s face darkened. He did not look like this by choice! It was all due to his cultivation method! "Little brat I will handle you after I handle your mother! Don''t worry I will not kill you both. I will use you two beauties¡­ Heh" Taoyan did not finish his words but his words did imply many things.


    Mei Liling''s frowned. She did not care what anyone said about herself. But if they said anything about her precious daughter they were just looking for death! Mei Liling''s Started to circulate the Law Energy within her body towards her right arm.  She raised the sword in her hand as the Law Energy exited her hand and started to wrap around her sword.


    When her sword was pointing in the air and slashed it down, Mei Liling whispered: "Imperial Dragon Thousand Cuts". Thousands of sword lights formed in the air. The air shook violently as the Sword lights hovered around Mei Liling. "Go!" One word from Mei Liling and the thousands of sword lights  blasted through the air towards Taoyan.


    Taoyan snorted as his sword appeared in his hand. He slashed his sword forward and a massive black sword light formed and shot out at the thousands of sword light from Mei Liling. The sword light collided in the air with a loud bang! The shock wave of the collision caused ripples of Law Energy and Death Qi.


    Taoyan frowned a bit, Mei Liling''s thousands of sword lights had the upper hand there was just too many for a single massive sword light to take. It was not long before Taoyan''s sword light shattered. Taoyan grabbed Wang Chen and his body flickered just barely dodging Mei Liling''s attack.


    But Mei Liling did not cease in her attacks. She stretched out her hand a ball of Law Energy formed as ancient symbols swirled around it, "Imperial Dragon Chains of Domination". Golden chains with ruins on them made of Law Energy shot out as fast as lightning chasing after Taoyan.


    Taoyan''s body flickered over and over trying to escape the chains. But the chains were too fast  to avoid while holding someone. He raised Wang Chen into the air and tossed him back onto the stage! His body flickered once more arriving high in the sky.


    Mei Liling waved her hands and sent her golden chains to follow. Taoyan sneered as the chains followed after him. He formed a few symbols with his hands and a massive black portal formed above him. Cry''s of the dead could be heard coming from the portal. Hearing these cries made Mei Liling''s expression turn grave.


    "Chun''er get back now!" Mei Liling screamed. Ah Chun felt a shiver run down her spine when she heard those cries. She had seen such a devil art before in her samsara. This was a summoning art and by the size of the portal, he was summoning something big!


    Taoyan face was pale he knew that this art would take a lot out of him. He only had a small window to open the portal for the summon. Now he was using everything he had to block the golden chains as black Death Qi wrapped around his body blocking the chains!


    The cries got louder and the air stood still. A loud cracking sound was heard and coming from the portal was a large skeletal hand comming out of the void and grabbed onto the edge of the portal. Ah Chun sucked in a breath of cold air when she saw this. The hand itself was three times the size of her! She felt a cold shiver run down her spine. Even Mei Liling''s face turned grim. Mei Liling knew that she could not allow that thing to come out of the portal!


    She quickly stopped the attack on Taoyan and altered the direction of her golden chains in order to do an all-out assault on the black portal!

 Chapter 129 - Devil Devouring Deity

    Mei Liling''s golden Chains shot towards the black portal. As the golden chains reached the black portal, a wail that sounded like it came straight from the eighteen layers of hell sounded out. Following the wail, came a dense wave of Death Qi that blasted Mei Liling''s golden chains into nothingness. A deep laugh could be heard coming from the black portal.


    "Haha! It has been so long since I was free! Those old bastards locked me into this dimension tens of thousands of years ago. Now that I am back I can have a little fun! Haha!" A large skeletal head pushed through the Dark Portal as it slowly climbed out. It only took a matter of seconds before this fifty-meter tall skeleton stepped into the world from the black portal.


    Ah Chun had never felt so much fear in any of her countless lives. The pressure This skeleton was giving was tens of times stronger than what Fei Hong was able to produce. Meaning this skeleton''s cultivation was higher than the Heavenly realm!


    "Your excellency!" Taoyan bowed towards the skeleton.


    "Ohho look at you being all respectful to me.  I will reward you for releasing me by giving you the honor of being part of my power." Without waiting for Taoyan to say anything more the skeleton reached out and grabbed Taoyan whose eyes grew wide with fear! He struggled with all he had but he was powerless against the skeleton before him. There was a sound of bones breaking as a muffled cry escaped Taoyan''s lips as the Skeleton squeezed his body into a mash.


    Silence dead silence. A devil king was killed, squished in the palm of the large skeleton that he had summoned himself as if he was just some kind of bug. The skeleton opened its mouth and inhaled causing Taoyan''s body to twist like a rag as it was sent directly into the skeleton''s mouth.


    "Master!" Wang Chen who had finally stood up cried out.


    Wang Chen''s cry caught the attention of the skeleton as its large head turned its dark sockets to look over at Wang Chen. Seeing those dark bottomless eye sockets that were devoid of life looking at him made Wang Chen''s body instantly become drenched in cold sweat.


    "Ohho another one!" Reaching its hand out the Skeleton was fast as lightning as it snatched up Wang Chen and just like how Taoyan went, Wang Chen''s body twisted like a rag before being sucked into the skeleton''s mouth. The Skeleton''s empty eye sockets looked around. "Huh? No more?  Just some little immortal cultivators here?" Its cold gaze fell on to Ah Chun as it said: "Hey little one which Realm is this?"


    Ah Chun felt sweat drip down her forehead as she cautiously said: "S-Senior, th-this is the M-Mortal Realm..."


    "Haha, no need to be afraid little one I got no use for you immortal cultivators. They used to call me the Devil Devouring Deity back in the day. I''m sure it has been a long time from when I was trapped in that godforsaken realm. Nothing to do in there after devouring all those Devil creatures. My cultivation has stagnated for so long due to not having any Devil Qi to ingest. Those two just now was like popping a piece of candy in my mouth! Haha!" Ah Chunb relaxed a bit but was also somewhat confused as to why this large skeleton seemed to be so chatty! "So this is a Mortal Realm huh? Say little one you know a way back to the Immortal Realm?"


    "Senior I do but I''m not sure if you will be able to get through the gate it is heavily guarded now." Mei Liling spoke up before Ah Chun could say anything.


    "How could some little immortals stop me! Plus me going there will save them a lot of hassle since I will go suck up those devil cultivators for them. Ah, screw it I will just do it the easy way. I was going to go see the sites on the way but this Mortal Realm probably has nothing worth looking at anyways." Stretching out this long skeletal finger it tapped the space in front of it causing a distortion rift to appear. Without even saying a word the skeleton disappeared as if it was never here in the first place.


    Ah Chun and the rest looked at each other trying to figure out what just happened. The silence was broken as many let out a sigh of relief. The devil cultivators were gone but Ah Chun wondered if that skeleton was really a friend or foe. All she knew was that the skeleton was extremely powerful. It was of an existence above the Heavenly realm.


    "Mother was that a Deity realm cultivator?" Mei Liling smiled bitterly as she nodded her head: "Yes it would seem so. At least it was only interested in finding more devil cultivators to eat."


    Ah Chun stared at the space where the skeleton had left and wondered if she would ever reach that realm one day or would her path end before she got the chance. Her vow to the heavens meant that she would have to have the strength to fight against such existences as the large skeleton in the future. At least, for now, she knew she was far from that stage.

 Chapter 130 - Departure

    The run in with the devil cultivators was a huge blow to the Heavenly Sword Sect. Many disciples died due to the wave of Death Qi that spread over the Devil''s Gorge. Shi Quan was having a headache dealing with the aftermath. Ah Chun did what she could to help out as well.


    There was just one piece of news that caused Ah Chun to feel depressed. Mei Liling decided to stay at the sect instead of following her to the Heavenly Realm. "Mother are you sure you will not come with me?"


    "Un¡­ Chun''er you are an a.d.u.l.t now. Mother can not always be by your side. You will undergo numerous life and death experiences.  Your path of cultivation far extends that of mine. Plus after this incident how could Mother leave the sect? Mother has been here for a long time so Mother has an attachment to this place. If something like this were to happen in the future and there was no one around to protect this place when Mother was gone. Mother wouldn''t feel right. So Mother would rather stay here and protect the one place that Mother has called home for so, so many years now." Mei Liling never thought she would feel such an attachment to a place until after the threat of that place being destroyed almost became a reality.


    Ah Chun sighed. She did not want to part with Mei Liling but she knew that Mei Liling was right. Her path of cultivation had just started. She had only reached the level of what the Mortal Realm considered its peak.


    Ah Chun looked at Mei Liling and nodded her head. "If Mother wants to stay then there is nothing Chun''er can say. Chun''er will try to come back as much as possible and visit as often as Chun''er can." Ah Chun stepped forward and gave Mei Liling a hug.


    "Little Chun do not worry your big sister will stay and keep Mother company." Yu Yan who had just entered the room walked up and stood next to Mei Liling.


    "Big Sister Yan please take good care of Mother for me." Ah Chun''s eye redden. She fought hard to push her tears back.


    "You can count on me, Little Chun." Yu Yan smiled as she gave Ah Chun a hug.


    In the end, Zhi Rou was the only one following Ah Chun to the Heavenly realm. Days passed and it was finally time for Ah Chun to depart. She was a little reluctant to leave but she knew she had to do this in order to become stronger as well as her promise to Fei Hong. Even though she would need to take those painful baths every day for the next few years. She still felt it was all worth it.


    ------


    The early morning mist had yet to settle as the dew built up on the surrounding flora. Five people could be seen flying through the sky. The blazing sun had just started to peek over the mountain peaks as the group of five landed in front of the entrance to the Dragon Mist Realm.


    Qin Sha Stepped back from the group and bowed his head: "Young Master, Young Miss I will be heading back to the Immortal Realm." Ah Chun smiled and nodded her head.


    "Qin Sha tell my sister I will be heading to the Heavenly Realm with Chun''er. Tell her not to worry. The next time she sees me I will be a lot stronger than her!" Ning Shen smiled.


    "I will Young Master. Young Master, Young Miss please take care of yourselves." Qin Sha was about to walk away when he was stopped by Ah Chun.


    "Qin Sha wait a minute." Ah Chun reached to the back of her neck and pulled out a glowing white ball.


    When Qin Sha saw this glowing white ball his face paled. "Qin Sha take Xiao Wang with you." Ah Chun looked at Xiao Wang, who was in her hands and said: "Behave for Qin Sha do not freeze him like you did last time. I will come get you in the future. But for now I can not take care of you, so make sure you follow Qin Sha from now on."


    Xiao Wang rubbed up against Ah Chun''s arm before jumping up and floating over to Qin Sha''s shoulder. Qin Sha looked like he had been seriously wronged. He wondered if he had done something to cause his young miss to be mad at him to have her once again pass this evil devil to him! Swallowing his grievances in his heart Qin Sha could only force a smile.


    "Young Miss I will take good care of him." Qin Sha bowed once before turning around and flying off.


    Everyone else watched as Qin Sha left before turning to face the Dragon Mist Realm. With a sigh, Ah Chun looked at Fang and said: "Ready when you are Fang."


    Fang nodded his head and tapped the space in front of him causing a distortion rift to open. Once it opened Ah Chun and the rest stepped through and headed back to the Heavenly Realm.

 Chapter 131 - A New Beginning

    After Ah Chun returned to Fei Hong''s Palace she was immediately forced to go into closed-door cultivation and was once again forced to endure the painful medical baths. At least she was not alone this time. Thanks to Meimei Ning Shen was also forced to undergo the medical baths until his body growth had finally reached his actual age.


    Four more years passed and Ah Chun was now eighteen years old. Her body finally filled out and she now had the appearance of a beauty that really could cause the downfall of a nation. Her long black hair was tied up into a ponytail exposing her white jade skin on her neck as she practiced her swordplay in the front yard of her courtyard. The white hanfu she was wearing formed to her body showing off her womanly curves. All traces of the childlike Ah Chun was no longer visible. She was now a stunning young woman.


    During this time besides reforming her body to be able to inherit Fei Hong''s bloodline, she had also broken through to the Stage Three of Qi Space. But thanks to knowing of her heavenly tribulation Ah Chun was able to safely reach the next stage. Fei Hong had set up an array to help guard against the tribulation lightning instead of relying on Ah Chun''s mysterious pink lotus.


    While she had been in her closed-door cultivation Ah Chun was only able to meet with Zhi Rou and Ning Shen once a week. But this still made her happy since the last time she was in closed-door cultivation she could only able to meet with Ning Shen once a month.


    As Ah Chun was practicing a knock came at her courtyard door before it was slowly opened to reveal Meimei''s smiling face. "Young Miss..." Meimei said softly as she gave a slight bow.


    "Meimei is it time?" It was finally the day that Ah Chun was going to inherit the dragon bloodline. Ah Chun had worked hard and endured much pain for the past eight years to finally reach this day. As of now, her body''s physique was as strong and durable as a baby dragon without its scales. If someone were to slash at Ah Chun now that was of lower cultivation than her, it would not even leave a mark. That was how strong her physique was at this time.


    "Un! Madam asked me to come and lead you to the special room she has set up." Meimei trotted over to Ah Chun before taking her hand and pulling her along.


    Meimei led  Ah Chun down the hall towards the back of the palace. As they arrived at a big set of doors Ah Chun saw Zhi Rou and Ning Shen standing outside waiting for her. When Ah Chun saw the handsome young man with sword-like eyebrows standing by the door waiting for her she could not help but smile. She really was glad Ning Shen underwent the medical baths as well. He stood tall in his blue robes with his back ramrod straight as he smiled once he saw the beautiful girl walking towards him. He now had the appearance of a young man in his early twenties. Just looking at him would sometimes cause a bit of drool to escape the side of Ah Chun''s mouth. During these past four years, Ning Shen had not been idle either as he had just recently stepped into the Dao Root realm.


    Before anyone could say anything Zhi Rou came running up and buried her head into Ah Chun''s chest. Small tears rolled down her little face. Zhi Rou still looked like a twelve-year-old kid. She had decided not to undergo the medical baths due to her not being able to take the pain. She instead cultivated non stop and she was now only one step from the Dao Root realm. Both her and Ning Shen made great progress in these past four years under the guidance of both Kang Bai and Fei Hong.


    "Rourou why are you crying every time I see you?" Ah Chun asked as she lightly patted Zhi Rou''s head.


    "That''s because you now look like the big sister while in reality, I''m the older one!" Zhi Rou puffed out her cheeks as she thought of this.


    "You can still start taking the medical baths." Soon as Zhi Rou heard the words medical baths, her face paled as she quickly shook her head.


    "For some reason, I''m starting to feel like a little sister maybe this was my calling all along." Ah Chun let out a melodious laugh, her smile alone was enough to melt anyone''s heart when they saw it.


    Ah Chun looked over at Ning Shen her eyes soften as she said: "Shen congratulations on reaching the Dao Root realm!"


    "Thank you, but I still have a ways to go to reach your level Chun''er. You have already formed Three Dao Roots and broke through to the Third Stage of Qi Space. Your comprehension into the Dao''s far surpasses mine." A bitter smile formed on Ning Shen''s face. No matter how hard he tries to catch up he still is not able to. His Chun''er just keeps stepping out of reach once he thinks he is able to catch up.


    "Don''t worry about stupid things. You only need to know that no matter what that I, Ah Chun will always be with you." A gentle smile formed on Ah Chun''s face. She reached out and grabbed Ning Shen''s hand.


    "Un! I know. But even still I will surpass you one day when I have a chance. This way I can protect the girl I love." The two stared into each other''s eyes. The large doors behind Ning Shen creaked open while the two were lost in their own little world.


    "Ahem! Can you two stop doing this lovey-dovey stuff every time you see each other! At this rate, I will end up being a grand aunt! Let''s go it''s time to have you inherit my bloodline." Fei Hong''s voice rang out interrupting their little moment.

 Chapter 132 - Hidden Bloodline

    Ah Chun entered the room with Fei Hong. The room was quite large and had a massive array engraved onto the floor. Its dim light radiated from the engravings lighting up the room. Many ancient patterns could be seen within the engraving.


    "Chun''er this process will take some time. Sit in the middle of the array. Once the process starts there will be pain but you will need to push through it and concentrate on merging your blood with mine. Once the process starts we can not stop or you might suffer a backlash" After hearing Fei Hong''s explanation Ah Chun nodded her head and went to the center of the array and sat down and closed her eyes.


    "Chun''er are you ready?" Fei Hong was really nervous at this point. After all these years the little girl who she took in was finally going to be inheriting her bloodline. Nothing was allowed to go wrong at this point.


    "Un! I am ready Aunty Fei" Ah Chun said without opening her eyes. She was doing her best to concentrate on the circulation of her blood.


    "Then I will start." Fei Hong waved her hand and the dimly lit array started to glow brightly.


    Fei Hong pricked her finger and squeezed out drop after drop of golden blood essence from the wound. The drops of golden blood essence fell into the engravings on the floor and started to slowly expand and flow along the crevices of the engravings. This was a long enduring process not only for Ah Chun but also for Fei Hong. Her face was starting to turn pale as more drops of her golden blood essence continued to fall. Soon her golden blood filled the entire array engraving. Fei Hong stopped the flow of blood from her finger and although she felt extremely weak she slapped her hands together and made a few hand signs.


    "It''s time. I will now send my blood essence into you." Fei Hong made one more hand seal causing the golden blood essence to converge to the center of the array and enter into Ah Chun.


    Ah Chun felt a foreign force enter her and instantly felt the pain as the tyrannical golden blood essence started to rampage about in her body. Gritting her teeth Ah Chun concentrated on slowly merging this golden blood essence with her own. But as she started to merge the bloodline Ah Chun noticed there was something powerful within her blood that was repelling the golden bloodline essence from merging with hers. A thin black line of blood emerged from within Ah Chun''s bloodstream. This sight shocked Ah Chun and confused her at the same time. This thin black line of blood was even more tyrannical than Fei Hong''s golden blood essence!


    Ah Chun continued to try to merge Fei Hong''s golden blood essence with her own. But every attempt seemed to be a clash between the golden blood and black line of blood within her body. Each clash sent shocks of pain throughout Ah Chun''s body. Ah Chun clenched her fist and beads of sweat started to form on her forehead. Fei Hong noticed something was wrong and quickly sent her divine sense into Ah Chun''s body to find out what was happening. When she saw the scene of the two bloodlines fighting against each other, she was completely dumbfounded.


    "She has a bloodline already in her body¡­ This bloodline..." Fei Hong whispered to herself.


    Fei Hong could feel the strangeness within this bloodline. It was very powerful and what more is that it was not something that could be found within the Lower Realms. She knew that her bloodline alone was the strongest bloodline within the Heavenly Realm and to find a bloodline that was not only able to ward off her bloodline but also seemed to be even more powerful than her own was beyond anything that she could have prepared for. But still, this process could not be canceled now that it had started. Until her bloodline merged with Ah Chun''s bloodline there was no way of stopping the process. If she did Ah Chun would suffer a severe backlash that could end up crippling her!


    "Chun''er that black line of blood is a bloodline. I am not sure why it had hidden itself. But it seems to be that one of your parents was someone very special. You have to concentrate on controlling the black bloodline and force it to merge with my bloodline. If I am correct by merging the two bloodlines together it will create an even stronger bloodline!" Although this process would be very hard Fei Hong was very sure that the hidden bloodline that had surfaced in Ah Chun, if merged with hers would create an even stronger bloodline that would greatly benefit Ah Chun.


    "Un¡­ I will try my best Aunty Fei." Ah Chun squeezed out a reply through her clenched teeth to Fei Hong as she started to concentrate on the black bloodline within her body. With a purely determined spirit, Ah Chun gnashed her teeth, even more, enduring the pain as she concentrated everything she had on merging the two bloodlines!

 Chapter 133 - Dragonized

    The clash between the two bloodlines kept sending extreme jolts pain throughout Ah Chun''s body. The pain was on a whole new scale compared to the medical baths. But thanks to having to undergo those medical baths for almost eight years she was able to endure. Ah Chun focused her mind on the black bloodline in her body. Trying to control it so that she could merge Fei Hong''s dragon bloodline with it.


    Hours passed and Ah Chun was finally starting to gain some progress on merging the two bloodlines. The black blood slowly started to intermingle with the golden blood. The clash between the two bloodlines started to slow down as the black blood gained dominance forcing the golden blood to calm down as they started to finally merge together.


    Seeing this Ah Chun finally left out a breath of cold air as she started to relax. The hard part was now over now she just had to wait for the two bloodlines to merge into one. If it was not for the hidden bloodline this process would have been a lot smoother but due to its appearance, it caused Ah Chun a great deal more pain.


    One day turned into two as the last drop of golden blood essence in the array engraving was sucked into Ah Chun''s body smoothly merging into her blood. Right as the last drop of golden blood merged with the black blood a ray of black and gold light swirled up into the sky breaking through the ceiling of the room they were in. A dragon''s roar could be heard coursing through the sky. Dark clouds started to form overhead. With the merging of the two bloodlines, Ah Chun had broken through not once but twice!


    As the black clouds in the sky started to thicken and the sound of rumbling thunder could be heard. Ah Chun let out a low roar that did not sound like it had come from a human. Ah Chun opened her eyes as her star-shaped pupils changed to a reptilian shape. She leaned forward hugging herself as scales started to form on her hands.


    Seeing the scene in front of her Fei Hong''s face darkened. "Not good! She is about to dragonize if she does not dragonize successfully there might be a blood rejection!"


    "What does that mean?" Ning Shen asked. Worry was written all over his face.


    "It means if she is disturbed during her first dragonization process she could die! She had just broken through two times so she will get a double tribulation due to that! I did not expect her to breakthrough because of a bloodline merger. I''m guessing it is because her bloodline has finally revealed itself." Fei Hong explained as she was desperately hurrying to build an array to block the tribulation lightning.


    Ning Shen felt helpless. He knew that there was nothing he could do to help. The girl he fell in love with was someone who would stand at the top! He knew that she loved him just the same and did not care how powerful he was. But the situation in front of him where he was helpless to help her made Ning Shen realize he needed to work harder. Even if he could not be as powerful as her, he could at least be strong enough to stand by her side and take on some of her burdens. Ning Shen decided after this was done he would need to venture out and train.


    A crash of thunder was heard as the tribulation lightning came down from the sky as Ah Chun groaned as her body started to transform. Fei Hong had just finished setting up the array and quickly activated it creating a dome of Spiritual Qi to appear around Ah Chun. The tribulation struck the dome leaving a small crack as sparks of lightning bounced about. The array was not that strong due to being created in a hurry.


    Ah Chun who was inside the dome clenched her fist that was now covered in scales. Two horns started to protrude out of her head. Growing ten cm long before stopping. The back of Ah Chun''s hanfu tore as a dragon''s tail grew out of her back right were her tailbone was on her body. It grew to be a hundred and twenty one cm''s long.


    As the transformation subsided Ah Chun looked down at herself seeing the scales on her body as well as the new tail that protruded out of her lower back. She reached up and touched the smooth horns on her head. The scales on her body shimmered black and gold as she moved.


    Ah Chun did not have time to really inspect herself entirely as she heard a cracking sound overhead. She looked up to see the dome over her suddenly shatter as tribulation lightning broke through and struck down on her body!

 Chapter 134 - I’m Stuck Like This?

    As the light dissipated Ah Chun''s figure could be seen standing there in a daze. She had just been struck by tribulation lightning but she did not feel a thing. The scales on her body gave her one hundred percent protection!


    "Chun''er! Are you ok?" Fei Hong had run over and was now checking Ah Chun up and down seeing if there was anything amiss.


    "Y-Yeah¡­ Aunty Fei, I''m fine. The scales on my body seemed to have protected me." Ah Chun was still in shock at what had just happened.


    "Ahem¡­ Chun''er although I do enjoy the sight in front of me... But can you please wear something..." Ning Shen who was standing behind them, face was red as he looked at Ah Chun.


    Ah Chun looked down at her body. Although she was covered in scales over ninety percent of her body. All her important bits were still clear as day for all those to see. It seemed that the tribulation lightning had turned all her clothes to ash! She quickly covered herself as her cheeks turned a deep shade of crimson! She turned and stared angrily at Ning Shen. "GET OUT!" Even though he has seen her many times like this it did not mean she was not still embarrassed to be seen in such a state!


    After getting yelled at by Ah Chun, Ning Shen quickly exited the room he had suffered more than once due to this type of thing.


    Fei Hong looked at the two lover birds and helplessly shook her head. They seem to have these kinds of moments a lot lately and she knew who the main culprit was, who kept setting Ning Shen up to walk in on Ah Chun while she was getting changed. That person was none other than the mischievous Miemie. Meimei seemed to get a kick out of Ning Shen''s reactions when he saw Ah Chun in the nude.


    Smiling bitterly at her own thoughts she turned to Ah Chun and said: "Try to revert back to your human form. Concentrate on controlling your bloodline in order to control which state you are in."


    Ah Chun nodded her head as she attempted to do as Fei Hong had instructed. One minute passed turning into two but as time passed nothing was happening. Ah Chun was starting to get frustrated. She looked dat Fei Hong with a bit of confusion. "Aunty Fei nothing I do is working..."


    "Let me check Chun''er." Fei Hong sent her divine sense into Ah Chun''s body and went directly to her bloodstream.


    Fei Hong was shocked at what she saw! The black and gold bloodlines had fully merged one hundred percent with the black bloodline being the dominant one. But what was even more shocking was that they had perfectly fused together! It was not just a merger but a fusion which meant that Ah Chun was now considered a new species of divine beast! Fei Hong could only think that the tribulation lightning that struck Ah Chun had caused such a fusion. Retracting her divine sense Fei Hong saw the worried look on Ah Chun''s face and could only let out a  long sigh.


    "Chun''er there is good news and bad news. The good news is that you were able to merge the two bloodlines together one hundred percent." Ah Chun blinked at Fei Hong waiting for the last part but Fei Hong looked into those doe eyes that were asking for help and found it hard to say the rest.


    "Aunty Fei~?" Ah Chun had a bad feeling welling up inside her as she saw how hesitant Fei Hong was to speak the bad news.


    "Well, Chun''er¡­ The tribulation lightning seems to have fused the two bloodlines together to the point that you are now a new species of Divine beast and as a divine beast you are not able to turn fully human until you step into the Immortal realm. Normally as a divine beast, you would have a different kind of cultivation. But after inspecting your body nothing else has changed. Just your appearance. Once you make it to the Immortal realm and you undergo your tribulation to become an immortal. You should then be able to change your appearance at will. But your natural appearance will always be what you are looking at now..." Fei Hong words trailed off at the end as she looked at the teary-eyed Ah Chun.


    "You mean I''m stuck like this?" Ah Chun looked down at her body covered in scales all parts of her body besides parts of her face, chest, and crotch area were covered in black and gold scales. Not to mention the addition of two horns and a long tail!


    "Young Miss I... Although you might not think so I think this look suits you very well. With your short stature, long black hair, and body figure, you actually look really cute..." Meimei chimed in.


    Ah Chun glared at her but looked at Fei Hong who was nodding her head in agreement and sighed. '' I will have to look at myself in the mirror later... ''


    "What am I supposed to wear? I can''t just walk around n.a.k.e.d like this..." Ah Chun was really disgruntled. How was she supposed to wear clothes with a big tail sticking out of her butt!?

 Chapter 135 - Celestial Star Academy

    It had been three days since Ah Chun''s body was transformed into a new type of divine beast. Since then she had to have all her clothes altered to fit her new body. Since she now had a tail extending off her lower back. But along with new things also comes new difficulties. Ah Chun has had a hard time adjusting to the new extension of her body. She has knocked over many things within the palace with her tail.


    Like any other day, Ah Chun was out in her front courtyard practicing her swordplay. Her normal practice has changed quite a bit with the changes in her body. She was now trying to get a handle on her proper balance since she now has to account for more extremities while fighting. But this also comes with a plus side of things. Her tail, when used in combat, can become a powerful weapon. Her scales are hard and strong which can be used to add in an extra attack if used properly.


    "Chun''er with your new body you will need to come up with a new fighting style. For the next six months, we will work on merging your current fighting style into a new one. Your tail can be used as a lethal weapon as well as a tool for defense. Not only as a weapon but as a means of mobility as well." Fei Hong who was overseeing Ah Chun''s training paused for a moment before continuing: "For the next month you are only allowed to use your tail to do things." Ah Chun''s opened her eyes wide. This was not an easy task!


    "Aunty Fei do I have to do everything with my tail?" Ah Chun was a bit reluctant. How was she supposed to bathe herself with just her tail?


    "The things you can''t do with just your tail, Meimei will help you with. But she will not help you unless she deems it not possible for you to do it with just your tail." Fei Hong stopped and turned to Meimei: "Meimei, from now on report to me every time she uses her hands for anything. That''s it for training for today." After finishing her words Fei Hong turned and left Ah Chun''s courtyard.


    Ah Chun looked at Meimei and felt a little bitter because she knew that Meimei would tell on her the instant she did something Fei Hong told her not to. Ah Chun puffed her cheeks out and turned to go into her room. She went to reach out with her hand to open the sliding door and quickly stopped herself as she turned around to look at Meimei who had a sly smile on her face. Seeing that smile on Meimei''s face she could only shout out: "Traitor!"


    "Haha, Young Miss it is my job to do as the madam ask. Plus this is for your own good. Madam just wants you to have full control over your new body." Ah Chun knew this was true but it was still depressing. She did not ask for this tail! She did not want a tail in the first place!


    Still feeling dejected Ah Chun curled her tail to the front of her and with a bit of effort was able to slide the door open with it.


    "Meimei this means you will be staying with me for a while. Since I will not be able to do a lot of things especially changing clothes..." The more Ah Chun thought about the stuff she couldn''t do the more depressed she got!


    "Young Miss I will only help when it is absolutely needed so until then please do your best without using your hands." Meimei could not help but snicker at Ah Chun''s predicament. While she was busy teasing Ah Chun she seemed to remember something that she had forgotten to tell Ah Chun. "That''s right Young Miss, Madam was talking about having you enter Celestial Star Academy in a year''s time."


    "Celestial Star Academy?" Ah Chun had never heard of such a place before.


    "It''s sorta like a sect where the heavens chosen of the Heavenly Realm go to train. Madam said it would be a good experience for you to go and pit yourself against these heavens chosen to see where you stand. She said rivalry was the best way to grow as a cultivator!" Ah Chun thought for a moment and nodded her head in agreement. She thought this was a really good idea.


    "But isn''t it a place just for humans?" Thinking about her current situation she did not know if she was going to be able to even get near the gates.


    "No there are many half breed races. It''s just your a little different since your bloodline merged into a new species altogether." Meimei explained.


    Hearing this Ah Chun couldn''t help but get excited. She had never been to the Heavenly realm in her samsara. She had only been to the Immortal Realm. This was mostly due to Immortal Xiao Ying only being an immortal. In the Immortal Realm, things were a little more segregated to where, half breeds and humans stayed with their own kind. Whereas in the Heavenly Realm they mingle a lot more. For this Ah Chun was very grateful. Clenching her fist in anticipation Ah Chun mumbled: "Celestial Star Academy I can''t wait!"

 Chapter 136 - Celestial Star City

    A year passed quickly and Ah Chun was in her courtyard lazing about. Today she was going to be heading out to Celestial Star City to take the entry test to Celestial Star Academy. Celestial Star City was the biggest city throughout the entire Heavenly Realm. It was were the Celestial Emperor resided. The Celestial Emperor is currently the strongest cultivator in all of the Heavenly Realm. So he could be considered the overlord of the whole realm even though there are many powers. Those powers still submitted to the ruling of the Celestial Emperor.


    "Young Miss! Young Miss!" Meimei who came running into Ah Chun''s courtyard shouted out.


    "Meimei what''s the hurry?" Ah Chun was currently laying on a small bench as she swayed her small feet back and forth over the armrest.


    "Madam said for you to hurry and grab the things you are bringing to the academy. She has already set up the array." Meimei couldn''t help but blush when she saw Ah Chun even though she had seen here every day since Ah Chun had transformed into a dragon form, Meimei still felt that Ah Chun in this form was extremely cute to the point that she would sometimes follow behind Ah Chun so that she can grab and stroke her tail! Which in turn would get her yelled at. But even though the scales on the tail was hard she still couldn''t help but reach out and grab it was it swayed back and forth as Ah Chun walked.


    Ah Chun was a little annoyed that she had to get up already she had just laid down here not too long ago and it took her forever to find a comfortable position to lie in. This was all due to her tail always getting in the way! Even though she was used to having her tail now and could use it for almost anything. The fact was that laying on her back was a very difficult thing to do.  Normally when she laid down she would have to lay on her side so that her tail would not get in the way. So for her to lay on her back to laze around was something that she rarely did nowadays and after finding a comfortable position it was hard to find it again if she had to get up.


    Letting out a sigh Ah Chun regretfully got up and put on her shoes. "I am already ready.  So let''s head over to where Aunty Fei is."


    --


    In a large garden filled with different colored peonies, four large pillars were constructed in an open area within the garden. In the center in between these four large pillars was a pattern engraved on the ground with ancient runic symbols inlaid within.


    Ah Chun walked over every step she took was very elegant, well would be very elegant if there was not a person behind her cuddling her tail¡­"Meimei I do not know why you are so obsessed with my tail it''s not like it is soft or anything but yet you still rub it all over your face!"


    "Young Miss I can''t help it once I see it swaying back and forth, I can''t help but reach out grab and cuddle it! Plus the underside is somewhat soft and it''s cool and refreshing against the skin!" Ah Chun  looked at Meimei and could only helplessly shake her head.


    Looking up at the sun high in the sky she wondered how Ning Shen was doing. After her transformation and breakthroughs, Ning Shen said his goodbyes to her and took off on a journey to become stronger. He hoped to find his own opportunities in hopes of catching up to her. Although Ah Chun did not care what cultivation Ning Shen had. She would always be with him no matter what but she could tell her being stronger than him made him feel inferior. She knew a man would want to protect the ones he loves not be protected by the ones he loved. So they could only temporarily part for now.


    Zhi Rou was taken in as a direct disciple of the Cloud Pill Refining Sect''s sect master Mu Wan. Mu Wan was the top Pill Refiner in all of the Heavenly Realm. Ninety percent of all the pills in the Heavenly Realm were made by her. So this time around Ah Chun was going to the Celestial Star Academy by herself. That is what she thought anyway¡­


    "Chun''er, Meimei! Are the two of you ready?" Fei Hong smiled as she saw the two walking over.


    "Huh? Meimei? Aunty Fei is Meimei coming with me?" Ah Chun was a little confused. Meimei had just reached the Qi Sea realm so her cultivation was rather low for the Celestial Star Academy.


    "Un! She will be going with you. All students are allowed to bring one attendant with them to help with their daily lives. This will also be good for Meimei since she will also be able to make use of the resources the Academy has to offer. Her Cultivation is only so low due to always working here at the palace. By going with you her time will be freed up more so she can concentrate on her cultivation." This was true, Ah Chun had seen how hard Meimei worked around the palace besides helping her, Meimei also took care of all the cleaning in the palace. She sometimes did not finish up until late into the evening. Thinking on this Ah Chun could see that Fei Hong really cared for Meimei.


    This idea also made Ah Chun a little more relaxed. She still felt nervous about going to the academy by herself. She turned to Meimei which pulled her tail out of the girl''s embrace, causing Miemie to pout a bit but when she saw Ah Chun bow to her she felt a little embarrassed. "Then Meimei I will be in your care at the Academy."


    "Young Miss it should be the other way around. I will need you to protect me while in there until I get stronger!" Meimei felt fl.u.s.tered. She knew she was currently weak and that she would be an easy target within the Academy so she could only rely on her Young Miss to protect her.


    "Alright, off you go! The array will only last so long." Fei Hong interrupted the little drama that the two girls were performing.


    Ah Chun quickly ran over and gave Fei Hong a hug before saying: "Aunty Fei I will come back and visit when I can!"


    "Un! Be safe and protect Meimei for me." Fei Hong smiled as she started to move her fingers about controlling the array in front of her.


    Ah Chun and Meimei both walked to the middle of the formation and with a bright light and a flash they disappeared from the garden. Fei Hong let out a long sigh. She could only hope that her two girls would be safe within the Academy.


    ---


    As the light dimmed Ah Chun and Meimei found themselves on a large platform. In front of them were many tall buildings with streets intertwining between them. The streets had a sea of people going to and fro. Ah Chun had finally arrived at Celestial Star City!

 Chapter 137 - Trouble In The Inn

    As soon as Ah Chun came into view lots of eyes set right on to her. Her unique appearance had drawn the eyes of those who were near. Half-breeds usually looked human. It would be rare for there to be a half-breed that took on any of the animalistic traits. But that was not the eye-catching part about Ah Chun. It was the fact that even though she had scales covering ninety percent of her skin, a tale, and horns coming out of her head, her face and body were all still human and her already good looks seemed to have multiplied in her new dragon form. Giving her a unique charm that you could not see in a normal human girl.


    As she walked past the people in the street as she headed towards an inn the men and even the women that saw her couldn''t help but blush. They were not blushing at her beauty but at Meimei who was cuddling her tail and rubbing it on her face with a silly grin. For Ah Chun who has had to deal with Miemie''s antics for over a year now, she was so used to it that she did not even notice anymore when Meimei was doing such things.


    Ah Chun walked down the city streets for well over a half-hour until she found the inn that Fei Hong told her to stay at. Her sudden stop caused Meimei who was busy cuddling her tail to crash into her bumping her nose. "Ow¡­ Young Miss?"


    "Meimei this is the inn Aunty Fei told us about. She said it was clean and safe. Not to mention it is the closest inn to the Celestial Academy." The inn in front of them was four stories tall. The whole building was made out of green jade. The sign on the front of the building had a large star on it as it hung next to the door.


    Taking a step forward Ah Chun pushed the doors open and entered the lobby of the inn. She looked around and did not see many people on the first floor. Walking up to the counter there was an elderly with a white beard sitting behind the counter with his eyes closed.


    "Excuse me, sir, I would like a room for two." Even though Ah Chun could have gotten two rooms. She decided against due to Meimei''s cultivation. She was afraid something might happen to Meimei if she was on her own.


    Right as Ah Chun was handed the wooden key that would let her into her room. A noise from the balcony overhead where the restaurant was sounded out. The sound of cracking wood followed by a body of a mas of fat flying down from the second floor could be seen. It was just that the mass of fat that was falling down was heading straight for Meimei who was not even paying attention. Ah Chun reacted quickly as her body flickered she appeared next to Meimei and with the use of her tail she whipped it around slamming into the mass of fat knocking it into the wall nearby leaving a large impression on the wall. Only then was the mass of fat recognized as a very large fat man.


    "Haha! Good reflexes! Did not think a lizard could move that quick." A young man who seemed to be in his early twenties stood up above where the railing to the second-floor balcony had broken. His eyes fell on to Ah Chun as a flash of light flashed through them. "Now that I get a good look at you... Although you look like  a lizard you are not half bad I tell you what if you service me at night from now on I will give you a good life what do you say?"


    Listening to this young man pick on her for her appearance was really getting on her nerves but once he asked her to service him at night Ah Chun completely lost it. She released her spirit pressure to the max directly at the young man. As soon as it hit him the young man furrowed his brow and cold beads of sweat formed on his forehead as he did his best to resist the pressure.


    "I have no idea who you are but you first almost got my friend hurt, then you make fun of my appearance and to top it all off you want me to service you? I''m sorry but I am not that easily bullied." No hesitation at all Ah Chun summoned the Slaughter of Time and quickly dashed up to the second-floor landing in front of the young man. She did not say any more words as she slashed down with her sword!


    "Prince!" A few men in black appeared next to the Young Man blocking Ah Chun''s sword strike. The men who appeared were all Dao Root realm cultivators!


    One of the men in black looked at Ah Chun who''s cold expression who showed no signs of giving up her attack, quickly said: "Miss, this here is the second Prince of the Celestial Imperial family. Please stay yoru hand." He had watched the whole thing from the side so he knew that the prince was in the wrong and with this many witnesses there was no way to cover it up. He could only try to reason with the young girl in front of him.


    "Oh? Then it looks like they will have one less person vying for the throne!" Ah Chun did not care who this young man was he was not allowed to bully her!

 Chapter 138 - Make The Prince Her Dog

    The man in black''s face went black when he heard Ah Chun''s words. He knew that she was strong but that did not matter. They had three Dao Root realm cultivators here! He did not know what race this girl came from or what background she had but he had no choice but to defend the prince!


    "Then miss if that is how you want to go about this then I will not be polite! Get her!" The man in black instantly started to attack Ah Chun.


    Meimei who was on the first floor saw what was happening and started to get worried. She knew her Young Miss was strong and was able to fight really well but her Young Miss had never had to fight in a life or death battle using her new skills up to this point since she had transformed! The worry on Meimei''s face was apparent as her hands clenched into a fist as she watched the battle in front of her.


    Ah Chun saw the incoming sword and twisted her body swinging her tail using the scales on her tail to parry the sword and knocking the man in black, the prince''s guard, flying back. The strength of just her tail was enough to toss a Dao Root cultivator flying across the room!


    Ah Chun was surprised at this newfound strength. She never had the chance to test her newfound strength out against people around her cultivation level. So she was happy to see that she had this much power already and that was with just a simple swipe of her tail!


    Meimei, on the other hand, was a bit worried that Ah Chun''s precious tail might get damaged during the fight. But then she thought of how she could cuddle it more if it did get hurt in the name of nursing it back to full health. She stopped worring so much and hoppedit might get a few nicks here and there. Meimei seemed to have completely forgotten the fact that the tail was attached to her Young Miss who could also get hurt in the fight.


    As soon as Ah Chun dodged the first guard the other two guards attacked at the same time. Using both sword and tail she easily blocked both attacks. With her free hand, Ah Chun reached out and grabbed the guard who was in front of her, arm and pulled it causing him to fly past her and smash into the guard that she blocked with her tail.


    The scene of Ah Chun''s fighting caught the attention of everyone in the restaurant. They could not help but be surprised at how well she was fighting against three people. Even Ah Chun was surprised at how easy this fight was turning out to be. Although her cultivation gave her the advantage of having six Dao Roots, with three coming from having bypassed the Qi World realm giving her the full Qi World realms strength plus being at stage five of Qi Space. She was easily fighting other Dao Root realm cultivators as if she was tossing a chicken.


    Ah Chun was also very happy to see her hard work was paying off. Her new fighting style that Fei Hong helped her work out was nothing like what others would be able to use. Since it incorporated her tail as both offense and defense. Giving her the ability to dodge and attack at the same time.


    After being so easily tossed aside the three guards faces turned grim. They did not realize that such a young girl was so strong! Not only was she strong but the way she fought was so unique that there were no openings, no matter how hard they tried to find one. Not to mention, it seemed that the young girl was just using them to test her skills and was not being serious. The guard''s thoughts were on point. Because although Ah Chun was mad at the prince, she was indeed using the three guards to test her new fighting prowess.


    Knowing that this fight will end up getting all of them killed in the end if the young girl decided to go all out. The guard who seemed to be the leader gritted his teeth and yelled out: "Miss can we end this here? Can you give the Celestial Emperor some face and stop this fight here?"


    Ah Chun lowered her sword and looked at the prince who had not said a word since his guards showed up. A thought came to mind and a streak of cunning light flashed in her eyes. No matter how angry she was it was still not good to make an enemy out of the Celestial Emperor. But if she could use a prince from the Celestial Imperial family as her backer while she was in the academy she would have an easier time. Especially since Ah Chun knew that the way she looked now would cause a lot of problems. Added with her temper she knew she would definitely end up killing someone with major backing. But if she had this dog of a prince as a lackey who could back her up in such times it would mean she would have less to worry about.


    "Un! I can do that..." Hearing Ah Chun''s words the guard''s expression relaxed. That was until he heard what followed. "But I have two conditions. First, he has to apologize for his comments towards me as well as apologize for almost hurting my friend and the second condition he has to become one of my people who will answer to my beck and call while at the Academy." She will make the prince her dog!

 Chapter 139 - Yes Or Yes

    The prince''s face fell, he really wished he did not provoke such a devil! He was about to open his mouth to say something but his guard interrupted him: "Miss we can agree to the first condition since we were at fault but the second..."


    The guard was really put into a tight spot. He could not let the prince become a dog of some unknown girl but at the same time if he didn''t they would all be dead! So all he could do was hope he could reason with the girl and see if she could at least change the condition. But unfortunately, his hope was all for not since Ah Chun was not going to let that happen.


    "You see there are only two answers that you can give me. It''s either... Yes¡­ Or¡­ Yes. Now pick one, I do not have all day. I do not think I am giving you such bad terms. For the price of me sparing your lives, the Prince only needs to become my people and if he is one of my people that means he also gets my protection. So I do not think these terms are too bad. He will have an extra guard that can protect him while he is at the academy. As long as he is willing to be my backing and cover up the messes that I might cause. Because as you can see my appearance is one that will bring trouble and as you now know I do not put up with anyone trying to bully me or my friends. So in a way, it is a win-win situation." Ah Chun''s cold eyes panned across the three guards and landed on the Prince. Her gaze sent chills up the Prince''s spine. "So Prince what is your opinion on this?"


    The Prince was really cursing himself at this time. But when he thought of how strong she was he couldn''t help but think the deal was not that bad. To have an extra guard that was out in the open would allow him to feel more at ease.  This was especially true now that the other princes were all aiming for the throne. His talent was the highest out of all of them and if he was not careful they would find a way to get rid of him to push themselves forward. The more he thought about it, he realized he would not have to do much. All he had to do in return was get the girl out of trouble when she caused an issue. With his status as the current crown prince, it would be easy to deal with such issues even if she went on a killing spree.


    Thinking to this point the Prince made a firm decision. "You have a deal. I agree to both your conditions. "


    "Un... Good! You made the right decision. Now, Mr. Guards, can you lower your swords we are all on the same side now. Oh yes, don''t forget the apology..." Ah Chun was very pleased. Now she would not have to worry too much when offending people in the academy. Although this world was where the strong rules and the weak were nothing but ants for the strong. In order to not allow oneself to be stepped on it always helped to have some sort of backing and Ah Chun had just stumbled upon one of the best backings you could have. This way at the very least they would not attack her out in the open.


    "Yes, yes of course. Miss¡­ I''m sorry I do not know your name." The Prince knew when to be humble. Although at first, he was not so willing to be a lackey to anyone since he was the crown prince, the heir to the throne of the Heavenly Realm. He knew that the girl could not only kill him but his three guards as well and he knew when to sumbit when needed. He was lucky that her conditions were not so bad and would not make him lose any face. If it was one of his brothers then they would have surely died due to their own arrogance. Since they did not know when to take a step back to gain ten steps forward.


    "My name is Ah Chun. You can just call me Young Miss for now. Although we have struck a deal, we have yet to form any kind of friendship so until then just call me Young Miss." Ah Chun was very direct on this matter. She did not want this prince to call her in any familiar way at this point and time.


    "Then Young Miss I do apologize for my earlier behavior and words. Also Young Miss''s friend I am sorry for my earlier actions." Meimei who was still standing down below was a bit surprised at how this whole situation had turned out. So when the prince said his apologies she could only nod her head to him.


    "Un¡­ Good. Then, Prince, I will see you at the Academy." Not waiting for an answer Ah Chun floated down to the first-floor landing next to Meimei. "Meimei let''s go." Meimei nodded her head and followed along after Ah Chun.


    Watching as Ah Chun started to walk away hew couldn''t help but yell out. "How did you know I was going to the Academy?"


    "Your uniform!" Ah Chun said while waving her hand up over her head never turning around as she continued to make her way up the stairs. As for Meimei, she had gone back to her rightful spot of cuddling Ah Chun''s tail.

 Chapter 140 - I Will Learn To Refine Pills Then!

    Ah Chun and Meimei entered their room in the inn but she paused as soon as she saw that there was only one bed. '' I did say a room for two right? '' Shrugging her shoulders she figured it didn''t matter anyway since she only cultivated at night and did not sleep. She could sit anywhere and it would be just as good.


    "Young Miss we have an issue..." Meimei chimed in after they had entered the room.


    "What''s the matter?" looking at Meimei''s downtrodden face she couldn''t help but feel like something bad was about to come out of her mouth.


    "Well¡­ I seemed to have grabbed the wrong interspatial ring when we left. The one that had all our spirit stones in it was left at the palace. The one I grabbed has nothing but herbs inside it..." Ah Chun''s face sank. She only had enough spirit stones to last them a few days at most and that was only enough to cover the price of the inn. They could stay outside that was not an issue but there was an entrance fee to the academy to take the test! Even with the spirit stones she had she still did not have enough to cover the entrance fee!


    "Is there anything else inside the interspatial ring beside''s the herbs?" Ah Chun was hoping for at least something to sell. They could sell the herbs but even then it would be hard to sell. Since the shops around here would not buy herbs and only sold them. Since they had a decent supply method already.


    "There is a cauldron but other than that it is just normal herbs, not even any rare ones. If Young Miss wishes I can fly back to the palace and get the correct interspatial ring." Meimei felt horrible she was so caught up with cuddling her Young Miss''s tail she had grabbed the wrong interspatial ring!


    "No, it''s fine Meimei. I will learn to refine pills! My mother had shown me the basics and it is a good skill to have. If I can sell the pills we can earn what we need. We have ten days so I must learn how to refine pills within five! " Hearing Ah Chun''s declaration surprised Meimei. But if her Young Miss could really pull it off she would be able to make what they needed and have a way of earning spirit stones for both cultivation and wealth.


    "Then Young Miss I will try to help you as best as I can. Madam had taught me how to prepare herbs so I can at least assist you." Meimei clapped her hands together. This was the first time she was able to really help her Young Miss since they had been together. Other than just cleaning or helping her get dressed.


    "Un! I will be in your care Meimei since I will need you to teach me the right process of preparing the herbs as well. With the two of us, we should be able to pull it off!" Ah Chun was somewhat excited about teaching herself how to refine pills. She did not take much interest in the process when she was younger nor did she take it up in any of the lives she lived during her samsara so this was a whole new experience for her.


    The cauldron was not that big it only stood about sixty centimeters high and was made out of copper-colored spiritual metal. This metal was infused to many arrays to allow a pill refiner to actually refine pills. The better the arrays within a cauldron the better the results would be for the refiner.


    But refining pills required one to use their soul force in order to refine them. This soul force was different from spiritual power it was the power of one''s soul. Mei Liling had taught Ah Chun a few ways to use soul force but until now she had never practiced it much. There were also many ways to cultivate one''s soul force which allows one to break through and refine higher quality pills. For Ah Chun she already had an extremely strong soul force. Mei Liling had told her it was at one time that it was at least the strength of a rank two pill refiner. But Ah Chun had no way to see what her current rank was and figured it most likely would be at the same level.


    "We have a cauldron and we have herbs but we do not have any pill recipes¡­ Meimei you wouldn''t happen to remember any would you?" Ah Chun gazed at Meimei with hopeful eyes.


    "I do but¡­ They are all ranked four pills." Meimei did not know what to do. They had everything but pill recipes and to get those normally you would receive them from under the tutelage of a master!


    "Well let''s give it a try anyway! Do we have all the herbs necessary?" Ah Chun was not going to give up! The least she could do was attempt it a few times to see if she could do it. If not she would then search for recipes with the little bit of spirit stones they had left!

 Chapter 141 - Isn’t This Too Easy?

    Ah Chun and Meimei did not waste any time they went right to work setting up a little workstation so they could prepare the herbs to be ready to be refined. The task was somewhat tedious seeing how there were four or five herbs that all looked the same. Without knowing the minute details on what they looked like. It could cause dangerous reactions within the cauldron during the refining process and could, in turn, cause an explosion. Explosions also could come about if the refiner lost concentration on the refining process. Ah Chun knew of this because she had accidentally caused her mother Mei LiIing to lose concentration many times. Because of this, she would always have to clean up the mess afterward.


    "Young Miss these herbs here they may look the same but they are very different and have different properties. See how this leaf is a tiny bit jagged but the leaf on this herb here is smooth? These minor details can make or break your refining process if you accidentally mixed them up. Either with a cauldron explosion or it could even turn a healing pill into a poisonous pill." Meimei was very diligent about going over every herb they were handling. Explaining the ins and outs of each herb and how they were to be prepared.


    Ah Chun was very grateful that Meimei was so knowledgeable in such things. Since their livelihood depended on if they could refine a few pills or not. It took almost half a day to organize and prepare four sets of herbs. The pill they were going to be refining was a rank four healing lotus pill. It was a mid-class healing pill that could mend bones and repair the flesh. Although it was a common pill it was still sold for quite a sum of spirit stones. If they could refine just three of these they would have the funds needed to enter the Academy.


    Meimei went through the process of the order the herbs should be added in and how to extract the essences from the herbs. Meimei herself did not have a strong soul force so she was not able to do such a task herself.


    "Okay, I will give it a try!" Ah Chun, after taking in everything that Meimie had said, she activated her soul force in the manner that Meimei told her.


    Surprisingly enough this was a lot easier than Ah Chun thought. She figured activating her soul force would at least take a few tries but she was able to do it on the first try. "Wow, your amazing Young Miss! It took me almost six months to activate my soul force. I heard even most geniuses would take at a minimum of a week to accomplish what you  accomplished on your first try!"


    Meimei was seriously shocked. But then again her Young Miss was amazing from the start. Ah Chun was happy by Meimei''s praise but she did not let it get to her head as she continued with the first part, creating pill fire! Using the method Meimei explained she focused and condensed her soul force into a ball spinning it rapidly causing it to ignite! In the air, in front of her, there was now a golden flame floating there. not thinking anything special of the flame she created she quickly inserted it into the cauldron.


    Now that she had a flame going she could start on the second part which was extracting the essences from the herbs. Ah Chun did not want to rush things so she only picked up one herb with her soul force and let it hover in front of her as she slowly went through the process of extracting the essence from it.


    Beads of sweat formed on her forehead as she knew each one of the herbs that she had was very precious right now. She did not have more money to buy replacement herbs. So she had to do things slowly and try her best not to make any mistakes.


    After about five minutes Ah Chun had a glowing ball of liquid hovering in front of her. This was precisely the essence she extracted from the first herb. A big smile appeared on Ah Chun''s face as she used her soul force to swirl it around into a ball and injected it into the cauldron. Ah Chun repeated this process a few more times with the remaining herbs.


    After she put all the essence into the cauldron she went right to work as she slowly took her time to merge each essence in order. One mistake in the process can cause the whole cauldron full of essence to explode. Ruining any chance of forming a pill. But as Ah Chun progressed she merged the first two essences easily, then the third, fourth and finally the last. Ah Chun felt something was weird but as she went to do the last process which was forming the pills she easily formed six pills!


    Opening the top of the cauldron the six pills flew out and she quickly caught them. She looked at the milky white pills in her hands and she looked over at the dumbfounded Meimie and asked: "Did I do it right?"


    Meimei could not make spit out any words so she only nodded her head. She never thought it would only take one try for her young miss to actually refine pills but not just any pills they were rank four pills and she refined them on her first try! "Young Miss¡­ Six? Madam has only ever been able to refine four at a time..."


    Ah Chun looked at Meimei a smile formed on her face as she said: "Isn''t this too easy?" Ah Chun felt very proud of herself now and since the pills were refined she had no problems gloating in her accomplishments!

 Chapter 142 - Dragon Ravine Herbal House

    Ah Chun finished off the last three sets of herbs that her and Meimei had already prepared for refining. To Meimei''s amazement, Ah Chun steadily got faster at refining the healing lotus pill. She went from refining a batch within one hour all the way down to half an hour by the time she was on the fourth set of herbs. Also, each batch produced six healing lotus pills each. Ah Chun''s current pill count was now twenty-four pills.


    Seeing her results in just one day Ah Chun was very satisfied. Now she just needed to find a place to sell the pills. "Alright, Meimei we now have pills to sell so let''s find a place to sell them."


    "Young Miss the Dragon Ravine Herbal House is just down the street if you want to sell them. From what I know they will give you the highest price since they are backed by the academy."


    Certain businesses were backed by the academy in order to give the disciples that went there a bit of benefit. Not only could they get a higher price for selling their goods but they would also get a lower asking price when buying things as well. That was because the academy would only buy their goods from these backed businesses in return.


    ----


    It did not take long to arrive in front of the Dragon Ravine Herbal House. The building was actually quite huge. It was a pagoda-style architecture with red pillars that had dragon engravings wrapped around them. Ah Chun passed through the door and instantly got the attention of everyone. Her peculiar appearance was just that eye-catching. It did not help to have a Meimei attachment on her tail either. That just made Ah Chun stand out even more. But she did not care about these things, she was here on a mission to sell her pills so she could make enough money for the entrance fee for Celestial Star Academy.


    An old clerk hurriedly walked forward to greet Ah Chun. He paid no mind towards Ah Chun''s appearance or the Meimei attachment. "Miss how can I help you today?" The old clerk said as he cupped his hands and gave a slight bow.


    "I''m here to sell some rank four healing lotus pills. I was hoping your herbal house would be willing to buy them from me?" Ah Chun returned the old clerks greeting with a polite bow as she stated her purpose for coming here.


    "Yes of course Miss. Right this way. We will need one of our pill refiners to inspect the items."


    Ah Chun nodded and followed the old clerk to a private room. "If you could just wait in this room please, while I go get someone to do the inspection."


    The old clerk quickly ran off to get one of their in house pill refiners to help inspect Ah Chun''s pills. Ah Chun and Meimei sat on the wooden chairs as they waited for the clerk to return. They did not have to wait for long. As the old clerk came back in with an old man with a long white beard in tow.


    "Miss this is Master Lin Fen. He is the master of our herbal house." The old clerk respectfully introduced the old man with a white beard to Ah Chun.


    "It is a pleasure to meet you Master Lin Fen. My name is Ah Chun I came today to sell some of my pills." Ah Chun got up from her seat cupped her hands and gave a small bow.


    "Mhm. Miss Ah, please pass me the pills you are trying to sell." Master Lin Fen was very pleased by Ah Chun''s behavior. Many times when the younger generation come here to sell things they are normally very arrogant and cause a scene. So having someone as polite and respectful of the young generation such as Ah Chun he was very pleased.


    Ah Chun did not waste any time as she waved her hand making two white porcelain bottles appear on the table. Each bottle held twelve healing lotus pills. Master Lin Fen calmly picked up one of the bottles and opened the top. The scent of herbs filled the air and Master Lin Fen''s eyes widen in shock.


    "Miss Ah who refined these pills?" Master Lin Fen had taken out one of the pills to examine and he could not hide his surprised expression.


    "Umm¡­ I did... Is there an issue with them? It was my first time refining pills so if there is an issue with them. I must apologize!" Ah Chun was nervous. She had only refined pills once so when being asked who refined them she automatically thought that there was an issue with the pills so she was already apologizing and bowing her head!

 Chapter 143 - Become My Disciple!

    Master Lin Fen was a bit bewildered by Ah Chun''s sudden apology. Then he realized he did not explain himself very well so he quickly helped Ah Chun stand up straight. "Miss Ah that is not what I meant. The quality of your pill is really high. I was wondering who actually refined it. To be honest there are only a few people who can refine healing lotus pills of this quality within the whole of the Heavenly Realm. I myself am one of them. I wanted to know who refined it incase I knew that person. But if you say you are the one to refine it..."


    "But I am the one who refined it¡­" Ah Chun answered a little upset since she thought this old man was not believing her words.


    "Miss Ah did you not say that this was your first time refining it?" Master Lin Fen was getting a little excited if this girl was indeed the one who refined it she would be a genius!


    "Yes, it was... I have never refined a pill since before these twenty-four. If you don''t want to buy them I can just take them somewhere else. Meimei lets go." Ah Chun got up to leave. She was not going to sell to someone who thought she was a liar.


    "No! Wait! Miss Ah, I''m sorry! I''m sorry if I offended you! I was just trying to confirm that my ears were not playing tricks on me. To be honest Miss Ah, since it''s the case that you yourself refined them not only will I give you double the amount that these pills are worth. I would also like to ask you to become my disciple! The only thing I ask is that you refine the pill one more time for me to see." Master Lin Fen was getting anxious. If this girl could really refine these pills in front of him of the same quality, there was no way he would let her leave here without agreeing to be his disciple!


    "Ummm¡­ I do not mind refining them again, but I do not have the herbs to do so. So you will need to supply them. But I already have a master, three to be precise." Ah Chun felt a headache coming on. She knew it would be good to take on a master pill refiner as her master but she could always just have Fei Hong teach her as well¡­


    "Do not worry about the herbs and as for the disciple thing I would really insist if you are going to the academy you can train directly under me and I can offer you the best cultivation environment in the whole academy!" Master Lin fen determined! He would not let this genius go!


    Ah Chun thought for a minute then she looked at Meimei to see her nod before coming to a decision. "Ok. I can become your disciple if you can offer me such good terms." She would be a fool to pass up the opportunity to get good cultivation resources from the Academy.


    A smile appeared on the man''s face when he heard her answer. He quickly had the old clerk go get the herb''s needed for the Healing Lotus pill.


    ---


    It was not very long that the herbs were processed after she received them as she started her refining process. She condensed her soul force producing a golden flame as she did before, before sticking the flame into her cauldron. She then extracted the essence from the herbs one at a time very carefully. She did not want to make any mistakes and mess up a chance for a good cultivation environment at the academy!


    What Ah Chun did not realize was the expression on Master Lin Fen''s face when he saw the golden flame. His eyes went wide in surprise and his smile rose so much that the edges of his lips almost reached his ears! He knew he had found a rare gem!


    As Ah Chun finished her refining process she tapped the side of the cauldron and the finished pills shot into the air. Easily catching them in the palm of her hand, Ah Chun turned and looked at Master Lin Fen before showing the pills to him. "Master Lin Fen please inspect them..."


    In her hand sat six milky white perfectly round pills. The herbal scent coming off them filled the room causing those who smelt it to feel relaxed. "Mhm. Perfect! Miss Ah I would like to take you as my direct disciple. As promised I will offer double the amount that the pills are worth and will make sure you have the best cultivation environment."


    Ah Chun was getting used to the whole taking on a master thing. She was happy though since at least this time her body was not forced to move on its own. She bent down to her knees and kowtowed three times to Master Lin Fen. "This disciple greets master!"


    "Good! Good! I have been waiting for a disciple like you to come along! Here take this cauldron. I see that your''s is somewhat of a basic cauldron." Master Lin Fen was very happy. He had been searching high and low for a disciple but never found one that seemed to be worth teaching. But today one walked right on to his doorstep! He would be willing to hand over the entire Heavenly Realm if this disciple asked for it!


    "Master that cauldron..." The old clerk was surprised to see what master Lin Fen was handing over as if it was nothing more than a common item.


    "It''s fine! It''s fine! My disciple only deserves the best!" The old clerk sighed. ''Master you do realize you are already spoiling the disciple you just took in!''

 Chapter 144 - Deity Class Artifact

    Ah Chun held the cauldron in her hands that Master Lin Fen just handed her. She could feel an extraordinary aura emanating from it. She could tell this was an extremely valuable treasure! Somewhat perplexed as to why her new master would hand over something so special, Ah Chun could not help but ask: "Master are you sure you want to give this to me? This seems to be something very special."


    "Don''t mind, don''t mind. I found this in some mystic realm that was created by a deity it''s no big deal. My one and only disciple deserves the best so that is what she will get." Master Lin Fen waved his hand as if handing someone a deity class artifact was no big deal.


    Ah Chun was stunned to hear that this came from a mystic realm created by a deity! A smile appeared on her face, taking over that usually cold expression she normally had with strangers. Master Lin Fen saw this smile and nodded his head in approval. "Mhm! Good! Chun''er you should smile more." He was rather happy that he got his new disciple to smile.


    "Thank you for this gift master!" Ah Chun was truly happy. Such a precious thing was handed over to her she would not disappoint her new master.


    "Good! Now Chun''er where are you staying?" Ah Cun told him that she was staying at the inn down the street with Meimei. Master Lin Fen nodded his head before turning to the old receptionist. "Go prepare the room on the top floor. Chun''er will stay here until she enters the academy."


    "Right away!" The old clerk quickly left the room.


    It was now that Master Lin Fen turned his eyes on to Meimei. "Meimei was it? You are my disciples attendant?"


    Miemie quickly bowed and answered: "Yes, I am the Young Miss''s attendant and have been her personal maid since long ago."


    "Mhm¡­ Your cultivation is a little lacking. That must mean you have been taking good care of my disciple. Take these pills and from this day forward you will cultivate with everything you have. Once you enter the Academy you will stay by my disciple''s side. I will also assign another attendant as well that will assist you. So you will have more time to concentrate on cultivation. So once you are out of the academy you will be able to assist my disciple with the best of your abilities!" Master Lin Fen paused for a minute before asking: "I have to ask for some time now what have you been doing to my disciples tail?"


    Meimei blushed realizing she had been cuddling Ah Chun''s tail again. Thinking quickly she came up with an excuse on the spot. "It''s a safety precaution so that Young Miss does not knock anything over with her tail!"


    Ah Chun did not know whether to laugh or cry by Meimei''s bald-faced lie. But she did not expose the poor girl. She thought of Meimei as her family and would never do anything to get her in trouble.


    Master Lin Fen wrinkled his brow before nodding his head. "Mhm, very thoughtful of you..."


    Both Meimei and Ah Chun were stunned. '' Did this old man really just believe such a lie? I mean look how she was rubbing her face all over it!'' Still, they did not say anything.


    "Here take this jade token and this ring. The jade token will allow you entry in and out of my herbal house and access to the top floor along with the use of all the herbs within. The ring has herbs and some recipes for you to practice. I will take you to where you will be staying. I have to head over to the palace so I will not see you again until tomorrow." Ah Chun nodded her head and followed along behind Master Lin Fen with Meimei in tow. She was kind of confused as to why going to the palace while it was still so early would require her master to not return until the next day. But she decided it was best not to ask such things. As she obediently went to the top floor of the herbal house.


    "This will be where you will be staying I will come to check on you tomorrow." Master Lin Fen did not stay long. After showing her the room he quickly left.


    ---


    Sometime later in the Celestial Star Palace. "Celestial Emp¡­ Father you seem to be in a good mood today."


    "Mhm! I finally found the perfect disciple!" A big smile formed on the Celestial Emperor''s face. "That reminds me. Little Qing''er you have been asking me to go to the academy for some time now right?"


    "Yes, Father I have." Qing''er eyes showed a sparkle of excitement. She had been asking her father for a long time now to allow her to attend the academy.


    "Mhm... Good! You will go and stay at my new disciple''s side as her attendant. This will give you a chance to understand the world better. You are my daughter and you are still young and right around my disciple''s age. It''s just that my disciple has a unique appearance. So I would appreciate it if you could look out for her. The reason why I am placing you as her attendant is to cover up your royal lineage." The Celestial Emperor brow furrowed as he saw the distraught look on Qing''er''s face.


    "Qing''er you are not the only attendant you will be mainly there to befriend my disciple and keep any nobodies away from my disciple." Hearing this QIng''er expression lightened a little.


    "I will do a Father has asked." The Celestial Emperor nodded his head in satisfaction.


    "Good I will bring you to meet her tomorrow." The Celestial Emperor rubbed the top of Qing''er''s head with a smile on his face. This daughter of his was very good!

 Chapter 145 - The Battle Of The Tail!

    After Master Lin Fen left, Ah Chun went to work testing out the new cauldron her new master gave her. She started off by refining the healing lotus pill first since she already knew how to refine it in order to get a good feel for this new cauldron. She had no idea what kind of results she would get with this new cauldron.


    As normal she prepared her herbs and set her golden flame into the cauldron. After a short while, she finished refining the pills. This time though she had eight pills instead of six. Ah Chun was very satisfied with this outcome. Now that she had tested the Cauldron and found it to be very good, she went to work on practicing the recipes her master gave her.


    A few hours later and many failed attempts Ah Chun was a bit distraught. She had refined all of the recipes except one and no matter how many times she has tried, it always failed with the merging process. After failing for the tenth time Ah Chun decided it would best to call it quits.


    "Meimei store all the pills we refined so that I can show them to Master tomorrow. After that go ahead and start your cultivation. I will be doing the same since it is getting late." The sun had already set. She would have normally already have been cultivating for a few hours now but it seemed she was too entrenched in her pill refining to realize how much time had passed. For some reason, she really enjoyed refining pills. Maybe it was because the familiar smell of herbs reminded her of her mother Mei Liling. She had not spent much time with Mei Liling before she ventured out on her own. But to Ah Chun, Mei Liling was her one and only mother she had left in this world and no one could replace her.


    Morning came and so did a knock as Ah Chun came out of her cultivating state. Meimei answered the door to see Master Lin Fen standing there with a very beautiful young girl standing behind him. Before running to go get Ah Chun.


    "Master!" Ah Chun came running out of her room as she saw Master Lin Fen. Her tail swaying back and forth as she ran. The girl behind Master Lin Fen saw the swaying of the tail and her eyes locked on to it. As soon as Ah Chun stopped to bow to  Master Lin Fen to show her greetings the girl behind him disappeared from where she stood and reappeared behind Ah Chun and¡­. Started cuddling her tail¡­.


    "Ahem¡­ Chun''er This here is the attendant I wanted to have next to you along with your attendant." Master Lin Fen gave a harsh look to the stupid girl who latched on to his new disciple''s tail. But the girl ignored him and continued to cuddle Ah Chun ''s tail.


    Ah Chun felt a bit weird but did not say anything since she did not know who this girl was but she had an aura on her that said she was not just a regular person. So Ah Chun decided it would be best not to say anything at this time.


    Meimei who had just walked back into the room and saw someone in her spot was a different story. She walked right up and pushed the girl out of her way taking her rightful place as Ah Chun''s tail attachment. And so the battle of the tail commenced. When the girl finally regained her composer she quickly went over and pushed Miemie out of the way and Then Meimei¡­ well you get the idea.


    This went on until finally, it started to work into a more of a fight as the girls stopped cuddling the tail and went to just pushing each other back and forth. And to the surprise of both Ah Chun and Master Lin Fen who were standing to the side watching this scene, well they were both left speechless. Because these girls were really getting into it. They even started to pull each other''s hair¡­


    Ah Chun was the first to snap out of it as she looked at the two girls, now rolling on the floor. Not saying anything but just fighting over something only the heavens knew.  Yes, that''s right Ah Chun had no idea what actually started this fight.


    "Hey girls quit it!" Ah Chun finally got sick of the scene and yelled out.


    "But Young Miss she!" Meimei tried to defend herself as she pointed at the girl who was next to her. Both girls had their clothes in disarray. Master Lin Fen had turned around since both girls had their snow-white shoulders visible.


    "No! Young Miss she!" and of course the girl next to Meimei also tried to defend herself while pointing at Meimei.


    Ah Chun, on the other hand, felt a massive headache forming...

 Chapter 146 - Qing’er

    It was about an hour before everything settled down and again but there seemed to be a massive spark between Meimei and this newcomer. Ah Chun could not understand why her tail was so fascinating to these two but she really did not care why either. It was a tad helpful to have someone hold her tail at times. It kept her from accidentally knocking anything over if she turned too quickly. Once everything was calmed down Ah Chun finally got a chance to show her recent pill refinement successes and had a question about the last recipe that she was not able to finish the merging and formation process in.


    "Master these are all the pills I refined last night. I was able to refine all the recipes you gave me except for one. This one here..." Ah Chun pulled out the jade slip that had the pill recipe in it. She explained how she always failed the final step of merging and forming the pill.


    Master Lin Fen looked it over and then looked at the pills individually as he nodded his head. "Mhm! Very good indeed! Chun''er my disciple, the recipes I gave you were rank five to seven. I was basically testing to see what rank you were as a pill master. As of now, you are a rank six pill master. You at such a young age and are able to refine rank six pills is beyond just being a genius! Let''s put this aside for now. I want to introduce you to someone." He motioned to the newcomer who was standing to the side keeping a certain distance from Meimei.


    "This here is my daughter Qing''er. She can be a handful at times but in reality, she is a good girl. She''s the attendant I was telling you about. Qing''er this is my disciple Ah Chun. You will be taking care of her from this day forth while she is at the academy." Master Lin Fen smiled as he pushed his daughter forward.


    Master Lin Fen a.k.a. The Celestial Emperor and his daughter Qing''er  who reluctantly decided to play along with her father''s wishes decided to not tell Ah Chun who they actually were. This was not because they did not trust Ah Chun but because he did not want his disciple who he had just taken in after so many years of trying to find the right disciple that he took a liking to, to start treating him differently. This was also a good experience for his daughter who had never left the Celestial Star Palace. What the Celestial Emperor did not know was that now that his daughter Qing''er had been mystified by Ah Chun''s tail she had no issues calling Ah Chun Young Miss even though she had a higher noble standing.


    "Young Miss it is a pleasure to meet you." Qing''er politely bowed while cupping her hands.


    "Likewise, I will be in your care." Cupping her hands Ah Chun also bowed towards Qing''er. She would always show a certain amount of respect towards her master''s family members.


    Now that the pleasantries were out of the way Ah Chun decided to make up some rules¡­ She did not want to see another display of Meimei and Qing''er rolling around on the floor fighting. "Listen up you two. I do not want to see you two fighting like you just were. I do not know what came over you two to even start fighting out of nowhere but please do not do such things in the future. For now on we have to rely on each other as if we were family so I do not like to see family fighting one another."


    The two, shot each other dirty looks before looking at Ah Chun and bowing their heads. "Meimei, Qing''er understands Young Miss."


    Ah Chun was no fool, she saw the looks the two gave each other but she didn''t know whether to laugh or cry. She had a feeling another incident will happen again in the future. She decided she would need them to work together on everything from now on in order to be fair. Hoping maybe this will give them a chance to become more friendly.


    Master Lin Fen saw how everything was dealt with and nodded his head in approval. He was happy to see his daughter acting in such a manner with his disciple. Since he knew this daughter of his could be willful and unruly at times. Not liking when people tell her what to do but she instantly put her pride aside and complied with his disciple''s teachings.


    "Good! Chun''er please take care of Qing''er for me and Qing''er do the same for my disciple. Like Chun''er said the three of you will be like family from now on. I will let the three of you get aquatinted for today. I will be back tomorrow Chun''er to guide you in pill refinement. Eight days from now is the Celestial Star Academies entrance test. I have already taken care of the registrations. You three just need to go and give them this jade token. And they will handle the rest. Qing''er do your best during the test and Meimei you will be exempt from having to take the test this time around due to your lower cultivation. I have already spoken with the Academy on this. Qing''er your cultivation is already on the verge of reaching the Dao Root realm. So you will just need to try your best and see where you stand with everyone else. As for Chun''er¡­ I have no worries since you will end up being the top student I''m sure." And bam Master Lin Fen put all the pressure on Ah Chun''s shoulders right out of the box.


    Ah Chun was speechless! She had no idea why her master was so certain that she would come in first in the exam. What she did not realize was that the prince she had so whole hardly turned into her dog was a certain in disguise master come, Celestial Emperor. So she did not know that he already knew of her beating up his son and his son''s bodyguards. Hence why he said she would be first since most people of the younger generation that would be joining the academy had only formed one Dao Root. While Ah Chun was on par with a cultivator with six Dao Roots. Ah Chun could only bow her head and say that she would do her best.

 Chapter 147 - Touching Ah Chun Is Bad For Your Health

    Days passed quickly and it was finally the morning of the Celestial Star Academy entrance test. Ah Chun, Meimei, and Qing''er had just arrived outside the entrance of the academy. This was a big day for the Celestial Star Academy there were all kinds of events going on besides the entrance test. There were rows upon rows of stalls full of artifacts and other tidbits that the current academy disciples were selling. It was a chance for them to gain spirit stones from selling their findings.


    The Heavenly Realm was huge along with Mystic Realms the size of full worlds, there was much to explore and much to find. So resources were a lot more abundant than what you could find in the Mortal Realm. With new mystic realms being found all the time there was no telling just how much the Heavenly Realms had to offer cultivators.


    As soon as Ah Chun arrived she caught the attention of many. Her unique appearance really stood out amongst the crowd. Although there were many races within the Heavenly Realm Ah Chun was the first of her kind so it was normal to attract attention. It was either that or the two girls fighting over her tail as she walked. Yes, Meimei and Qing''er were still at odds over who had the rights to cuddle Ah Chun''s tail. Ah Chun had yelled at them a few times but in the end, she just gave up. As long as they were not physically hurting each other she figured it was fine. In a way, this was their form of friendship as well.


    "Meimei since you have a token pass to go right in and you are exempt from the test, go ahead and get our room ready. Hopefully, the test will not take too long." Ah Chun wanted to take advantage of Meimei''s test exemption to get a good room for the three of them.


    "Yes, Young Miss." Meimei bowed her head to Ah Chun before turning to Qing''er "Qing''er make sure nothing happens to the Young Miss..."


    "Un! I know." Qing''er quickly replied. Her only thoughts at this time were¡­'' Finally, I get to have my Young Miss''s tail all to myself! ''


    Meimei gave a reluctant glance at Ah Chun''s tail before turning to leave. When Meimei showed her token to the older man standing by the gate entrance the man''s eyes went wide and hurriedly summoned someone to lead her to where she needed to be.


    This did not go unnoticed by Ah Chun who was watching everything that was happening. Ah Chun wondered just what kind of status did her master have? Pushing that thought to the back of her mind she saw a familiar figure walking towards her. It was the person that she had meant to kill at the inn when she first arrived in Celestial Star City. The prince what''s his name. It was only now that Ah Chun realized she had never asked the prince his name and only knew him by "Prince".


    "Young Miss and Sis..." The prince did not get to finish his words when QIng''er''s body flickered arrived in front of him as she punched him directly in the stomach before returning to her original position cuddling Ah Chun''s tail.


    Qing''er glared at the prince as she sent a voice transmission saying: "You dare call me sister or tell the Young Miss your last name not only will I beat you so will father!"


    The prince felt wronged. He had no idea why he was just hit but from what his sister had just said it seems that his father had taken an interest in Ah Chun and was keeping his identity a secret. Trying to recompose himself he glared at Qing''er as he said: "So it''s Qing''er, it has been a while since we last met. It seems you have met the Young Miss."


    There were many onlookers already due to Ah Chun''s appearance and many of these people were higher ranking sons and daughters of the major powers within the Heavenly Realm. So most of them knew the prince. Seeing how he was being so polite towards the girl with scales they all couldn''t help but be curious as to who she was.


    One of the curious  onlookers came waltzing over and patted the prince on his shoulder before continuing to walk over to Ah Chun saying: "Prince Yu for you to be so respectful towards a liz¡­." The young man had tried to reach up and grab one of Ah Chun''s horns only to find the world spinning and then the feeling of his bodying being smashed so hard that most of his bones shattered.


    Ah Chun had one thing she hated most and that was for any man to touch her that was not the man she loved Ning Shen! Even her own master would never touch her casually never mind some random guy that came out of nowhere. Everyone watched on in silence Ah Chun''s movements were so fast that no one even saw how the young man ended up the way he did.


    The prince, Prince Yu was very happy he became friends with Ah Chun quickly cause he was now even more afraid of becoming her enemy than he was before.

 Chapter 148 - One Smile To Make All Men Stupid

    Qing''er stood looking at her Young Miss who had nonchalantly just crush someone into the ground until all their bones shattered with a proud look on her face. She was also surprised at how fast her Young Miss''s movements were. Qing''er''s eyes showed nothing but admiration for her Young Miss. Seeing how her Young Miss did not care for the young man she had just crushed, Qing''er ignored him too and went back to cuddling her Young Miss''s tail.


    "Prince, as I was saying, it has been a while. I hope our agreement is still in place." Ah Chun cold gaze swept over the prince and looked at the man on the ground.


    "Of course. There is nothing to worry about. He asked for this himself. He was shameless enough to try to touch Young Miss without any regard to who she was." The prince was sweating. He could not believe it only took less than a second to cripple her opponent to such an extent that they would need at least a deity ranked healing pill to be healed. Such a pill was rarer than rare! But Prince Yu was hoping that today''s display of power from Ah Chun would deter those who might have had harbored ill intentions towards her.


    Prince Yu''s thought process was also the same for Ah Chun. She was in a new environment and did not want those who would think that she was easily bullied to come knocking on her door. She hoped that word would spread of this and stop any troubles before they started. Prince Yu had one more thought on this matter though and that was the person who she had just basically crippled was someone from a very powerful family within the Heavenly Realm. Although they could not compare to the Celestial Emperor they were still very powerful. Prince Yu was hoping that his words alone could stop the Young Man''s family from finding any trouble for Ah Chun outside the Academy. Since he knew they would not dare do such a thing within the Academy.


    "Un! Good! I will be relying on you then." Ah Chun gave Prince Yu a smile. She normally did not smile in front of strangers but Prince Yu said he would deal with the situation for her which meant he was keeping his word. This alone was enough to ease her tension with the prince that she would at least be on friendly terms with him and not treat him as a stranger.


    Seeing that smile Prince Yu froze. The smile from Ah Chun was brighter than the sun and could warm those around her. Even Qing''er when Ah Chun first smiled at her got lost in her smile. She blushed and had sudden thoughts of wishing that Ah Chun was a man so she could marry her. But this was Prince Yu''s first time seeing Ah Chun smile and when he saw it he could not help but become lost in it. Even the surrounding people men and women alike got lost in it. But that smile only lasted a minute before Ah Chun''s cold expression returned.


    Now if Ah Chun knew that her one smile was enough to cause more troubles for her than those who came to pick on her. She would never smile again. And this was just the case. The young men who saw her smile instantly fell in love. There was a saying that a smile can make all men stupid. And this was the exact definition of that saying. It did not take long before another young man walked up, his cheeks were tinged red as he got down on one knee and said: "Miss your beauty goes beyond the Heavens will you become my dao partner?"


    Unfortunately for him, there was a guard dog that was currently cuddling the tail of the girl the young man was proposing to. Without any hesitation, Qing''er''s Body flickered appeared in front of the young man that was down on one knee and swiftly kicked him in the head sending the man flying. The young man had no time to react as he had not even noticed that Qing''er was even standing there. Qing''er crossed her arms across her chest as she looked at the man who was now passed out on the ground several meters away and snorted: " Who do you think you are? Do you think just any man is worthy of my Young Miss? Look at you! You looked like something a Demonic Beast wouldn''t even touch.  If you want a dao partner then you should look for one at the beast pens in the Academy. At least there you might find something that will be willing to be your partner."


    Qing''er''s words were very harsh and something a princess should not be saying. Prince Yu could only be thankful no one knew what his sister''s true identity truly was. Ah Chun thought Qing''er''s words were on point. First she already had her Ning Shen and second, that young man was very very ugly. Normally when a cultivator cultivated if they were a man there looks would change and make them look more handsome or if female they would look more beautiful but that young man was¡­ well¡­ there is only one word for it ugly!

 Chapter 149 - Culling The Flock

    After seeing the young man get blown away by Qing''er no one else stepped forward to profess their love for Ah Chun. With that out of the way Ah Chun decided it would be a good time to go and register. As she made her way through the crowd towards the registration booth everyone stepped aside allowing Ah Chun, Qing''er,  and Prince Yu to pass by without hindrance.


    Ah Chun stood in front of the registration booth where an old man with a long white beard and white hair sat. His face was full of wrinkles. He barely opened the slits that were his eyes and looked at the girl standing in front of him. "Token" The old man grunted.


    Although the old man seemed to be rude Ah Chun ignored him and passed him her token. Once the man looked at the token the slits of his eyes opened wide and he looked up at the girl as he got up out of his seat giving Ah Chun a small bow. "Miss Ah I have been waiting for you. "


    The actions of this old man stunned everyone who saw. Some knew of this old man to be very indifferent to others and never show any kind of respect to those of the younger generation. But here and now this old man was showing respect to the young girl in front of him!


    "Waiting for me?" Ah Chun was a bit confused as to why someone from the Academy would be waiting for her.


    "Yes, Your master has informed us to make sure we take good care of you." The old man said with a smile. His old wrinkles all seemed to have formed into a half-moon shapes as he did.


    "Oh..." Ah Chun really wondered how high of a status her master had to even have the Academy act in such a way.


    Ah Chun finished her registration along with Qing''er and Prince Yu. Time passed by and finally, the first group had finally gathered. There were around five thousand young cultivators here trying to attain entry to the academy and this was just the first group!


    The same old man that had registered Ah Chun was the one who led this group. He stood on top of a tall podium as he looked down over the thousands of young cultivators in front of him.


    "You are the first batch this year that will be tested. I am the vice master of the Celestial Star Academy Du Wei. You can all call me Vice Master Du. Since there are so many young geniuses trying to enroll into the Academy we have to cull the flock a little. So for the first test, it is a test to see how strong you really are." Vice Master Du did not explain any further as he suddenly released his spirit pressure over the entire group!


    This pressure was not that of what a Dao Root cultivator nor a Dao Tree cultivator could produce. This was pressure from someone of the Heavenly realm cultivation. The pressure slammed down instantly on top of the five thousand hopeful young cultivators. More than half the crowd slammed to the ground instantly, not even able to move an inch. Some even spit up mouthfuls of blood. The pressure did not let up either as time went on. It actually grew stronger by the second!


    As time passed many of the young cultivators started to drop out. Not being able to stand the pressure any longer. As for Ah Chun? Well, she was still standing there with her back straight as she looked up at the sky somewhat in a daze. Qing''er standing behind her rubbing her face all over her tail and next to Qing''er was her brother, Prince Yu looking at Qing''er with a face full of disgust. He was really wondering what was wrong with his sister''s brain!


    Time passed by until there were only one hundred young cultivators left standing including Ah Chun, Qing''er, and Prince Yu. Vice Master Du looked out over the crowd of young Cultivators and finally released his spirit pressure. "For all of those who are now on the ground. You have failed. Leave now!"


    His words boomed through the area like thunder. All those who were on the ground slowly got up staggering as the did. Their faces were sullen. They knew now just how weak they really were as they looked at the people who had passed. This was the true meaning of this world. There were the strong and then there was the weak. The strong got all the glory and fame while the weak could only strive to be stronger. If you were weak you would be trampled by the strong. Why? Because they were stronger than you. This meaning was instilled into the young cultivators who had failed the test. They knew they had to get stronger otherwise they would have no place in this world.

 Chapter 150 - Ah Chun Queen Asura

    Two days have passed and the first round of selections for the Celestial Star Academy has finished. Ah Chun was now following her group towards a new area where the other groups along with hers would meet up and combine.


    As they came to a large open area with a stone arena Ah Chun eyes turned extremely cold. A young man that she recognized from many of her countless lives during her samsara was walking together with another group. Now, this normally would not be an issue except that this man was someone who had chased Ah Chun in many of her numerous lives trying to take her life in order to steal her spirit root! In those lives, Ah Chun was not as capable as she was now. She did not have many flirtatious encounters in her samsara. But this man not only tried to kill her over and over but he butchered all those close to her and even killed the man she loved most Ning Shen!


    Ah Chun''s blood started to boil her eyes turned red as her spirit power burst out of her causing those around her to be blown back. This included Qing''er who was cuddling her tail. Even Prince Yu was blown back. Ah Chun''s spirit power and killing intent raised to the extremes as it spread forth covering all those around her. The combination of the two was even worse than having the spirit pressure of a Heavenly realm cultivator use their spirit pressure on them.


    The cultivators around Ah Chun faces paled. They all wondered what had set off this powerful young girl! Whoever it was must have ten thousand guts!


    Ah Chun stretched out her hand as The Slaughter Of Time was summoned in front of her. As the sword hovered in front of her before being secured into her hand. The instant the sword entered her hand Ah Chun''s spirit power turned grey as her killing intent and spirit power raised once again!


    Ah Chun was starting to lose control of her senses. When she gripped the sword a voice spoke in her head: "Queen Asura you have finally awoken." After the voice spoke the same chant that she used to get when she was younger appeared in her head again. "Kill! Kill! Kill! ... Kill! Kill! Kill!" Just seeing the man in front of her who had killed her loved ones and killed her most beloved Ning Shen, Ah Cun completely lost her self.


    Her thought process was being controlled by the chant in her head! She could only think to kill the man before he could do any harm to her loved ones. Anyone who was in the way will be cut down as well!


    Ah Chun took a step forward causing the ground under her foot to crack as she left an impression on the ground causing spiderwebbed cracks to appear. At this time Ah Chun looked like a death god in the eyes of those around her. As she walked forward those that were too close to her turned into a mist of blood. Sword Intent started to mix in with the grey spiritual power. Those that were not quick enough to get far enough away all met the same fate.


    Ah Chun''s eyes never left her target. The man in question seemed to be frozen in place by Ah Chun''s gaze. The sea of Young Cultivators parted as Ah Chun made her way towards the man. Step by step Ah Chun got closer to the young man.


    It did not take long before Ah Chun was finally standing in front of the young man. A smile appeared on Ah Chun''s face but this smile was not the one she showed earlier that gave people warmth when they looked at it. No, this smile made those who saw it feel fear from the depths of their souls. Ah Chun''s lips parted as she roared out: "Fu Jin! You must die!"


    Ah Chun raised and lowered her sword many could not see her movements at all. All they saw was the young man that Ah Chun called Fu Jin split into many pieces as his body fell to the ground. Blood spurted all over the place covering Ah Chun from head to toe. That devilish smile still hanging on her face as she turned to face the crowd sent fear in those around her. Ah Chun was now looking for a new target. But as she went to take a step forward everything in front of her turned black as her body went limp.


    An Old Man with a long white beard looked down at the unconscious young girl in his arms as his brows knitted. "Qing''er!"


    QIng''er heard her name called and almost yelled out but saw the fierce look in the Old Man''s eyes she quickly shut her mouth. Instead, she ran over and stood next to the old man before her, the Old Man and the unconscious Ah Chun disappeared.

 Chapter 151 - World Of Grey

    Ah Chun opened her eyes to find herself surrounded by a world of grey. Ghastly howls could be heard from all around her. Everywhere around her was dry land with withered trees. Sticking out of the ground was countless swords. All of them were chipped and rusting away. Off into the distance was a  giant black sword that had chains wrapped around it, while the ends of the chains reached up towards the sky disappearing into the grey clouds above.


    "Where exactly am I?" Ah Chun was confused she only remembered seeing Fu Jin before hearing the words "Queen Asura you have finally awoken." and then she heard the chant she heard when she was younger. After that, she does not remember anything that had happened and now she found herself in a world of grey.


    Ah Chun did not know where she was or how she got here. She could only look around once again to try to figure out her surroundings. But everywhere she looked it looked the same. The only thing that stood out was the giant sword off into the distance.


    "Since I do not know where I am, I can only go to the one landmark that can be seen." Making her decision Ah Chun took a step forward and walked towards the giant black sword.


    The more Ah Chun looked at the giant sword the more she thought she recognized it. It struck a close resemblance to the sword she always used but it was different. Since this sword had a wider blade and seemed to have more intricate designs on the hilt and guard. Ah Chun was in awe at how beautiful the sword looked. The black sheen on the blade was as dark as space itself. The dragon coiling around the hilt gave off a terrifying aura. Even at a distance, Ah Chun could feel the sword intent radiating from the sword.


    Step by step Ah Chun made her way closer to the giant black sword. All the while ghastly howls and whispers could be heard all around her. But when Ah Chun looked around to see what could be making so much noise, there was nothing to be seen but the chipped rusted swords in the ground.


    Ah Chun''s curiosity got the better of her as she reached out and touched one of the swords that were closest to her. Instantly a scene of a man in white robes standing amidst the battlefield surrounded by millions upon millions of cultivators all fighting against one another formed in her head. The man waved his sword sending beam after beam of sword lights out in front of him reaping the lives of thousands. The man laughed maniacally as he continued his slaughter. Only to be surrounded and killed by the point of a hundred swords. Ah Chun had never seen such a scene before in her life nor her samsara countless lives. The scene she just witnessed seemed to have come from ages past when a massive war had broken out.


    To see such a scene Ah Chun was surprised. So many cultivators fighting for who knows what reason. Blood covered the land while the sky was tinged in red. Such an epic battle would stun anyone. Shaking her head Ah Chun cleared her mind and continued on.


    She touched many more swords as she passed them to see the same scenes over and over of different cultivators as they fought in a massive battle. Each of these cultivators died almost in the same way. Some stabbed while others decapitated and some even got chopped into pieces. The battle was gruesome. If Ah Chun had not witnessed such things in her samsara she was sure to lose her stomach from such scenes.


    Ah Chun continued on it seemed as if she had been walking for days. The more she walked the more it seemed she was not making any progress. On what seemed to be the fifth day  Ah Chun had finally arrived in front of the giant black sword. The size of the sword compared to the size of Ah Chun was like night and day. She was like a tiny spec of sand when standing in front of such a monstrosity of a sword.


    Not being able to resist Ah Chun reached out her hand and placed it onto the giant black sword. But as soon as her hand touched the sword an excruciating pain shot through her body as her spirit power suddenly burst out of her. Ah Chun was scared of what was happening and wanted to retract her hand but found she couldn''t! She could not remove her hand from the giant black sword. But as she was fighting with everything she had to numb down the pain more words sounded off in her head!


    "Queen Asura you have finally awoken¡­ The time is nigh¡­ Your coronation will now commence."


    The voice sounded off in her head over and over again. The pain coursing through her body was getting stronger and worse than when she had to deal with the medical baths! Ah Chun was gnashing her teeth as she tried her best not to make any sounds. Beads of sweat started to form on her forehead as her face started to turn pale.


    Changes started to occur inside Ah Chun''s her bloodline surfaced as a trace grey smoke started to seep out of it. The smoke slowly started to spread throughout Ah Chun''s body seeping into every bone, muscle, and cell. Ah Chun was in so much pain she did not know any of this was going on since she was only concentrating on trying to numb the pain.


    As time passed by Ah Chun finally could no longer take the pain her vision grew dark as her eyelids slowly closed as she fainted. Her body still in a standing position held up by the sword due to her contact with the blade.


    When Ah Chun opened her eyes once again her eyes grew wide as she looked down at her self.

 Chapter 152 - What The Hell!

    Ah Chun was staring at her hands in a daze. She could not believe the sight before her eyes. The utter disbelief caused her to open and close her eyes many times in hopes that what she was seeing was just an illusion. But no her current circ.u.mstances were one hundred percent real. Her hands were small, her legs were small, her arms were small, and her chest was¡­


    "What the hell! What happened to my chest!" Ah Chun couldn''t help but yell out. She still had the scales and everything else including her tail. But she seemed to have reverted back to her body when she was eight years old!


    The only other difference was the grey rim of light that covered her body. Ah Chun was extremely depressed right now! It seemed that something had reverted the changes that her years of painful medical baths had done to make her body grow. But she had no idea what made such changes!


    Ah Chun quickly pulled out a mirror from her interspatial ring. When she gazed at her appearance in the mirror she was in for another surprise. On her head was a faint grey smoky crown. Ah Chun reached up to touch it but her hand passed right through it. She waved her hand a few times but it would not go away.


    As Ah Chun was playing with the crown on her head a sudden stabbing pain assaulted her brain. Causing Ah Chun to hold her head down in her hands. Many scenes of a woman''s life poured into her head. The woman looked just like Ah Chun in her human form. The scenes showed the woman as a young girl as she grew up in a small village. As the girl grew older she was discovered by a sect to have rare spiritual roots allowing her to enter the world of cultivation. Time skipped forward as scenes of the girl''s ups and downs and near-death experiences flashed in Ah Chun''s mind. The girl turned into a woman after living thousands of years. The woman was an unparalleled existence. Trudging across battlefield after battlefield soaked in blood.


    One thing about the scenes that shocked Ah Chun the most was the sword she had in her hand was the same exact sword that she found when she was younger! The woman''s journey took her from Realm to Realm.  She left a name for herself in each realm. She fought many powerful enemies. Many times barely escaping death as she defeated them. Time ticked by and tens of thousands of years passed by. The woman was now in an unfamiliar place with thousands of glowing white lights. In the woman''s hand was a round globe that looked similar to the planet in Ah Chun''s dantian. It seemed to be an entire world in her hand.


    As the images of the girl''s life continued to play within her mind, Ah Chun started to have a sense that she had experienced all this before. The more she saw the more it felt familiar. But she shook her head as she thought that couldn''t be true.


    The scene shifted again and it showed the battlefield she had seen from the surrounding swords that she touched. Millions upon millions of cultivators were fighting against one another. The woman was standing on a hill like a god as she raised her sword and casually slashed it down. Silence swept the battlefield only to be broken by a scream.


    "It''s Queen Asura!"


    All the cultivators who were fighting stopped fighting as their faces paled as they watched the simplistic slash from the woman.  The air trembled as the heavens and earth shook as a sword light bigger than the world it self formed as it shot out slicing everything in two. The ground split in half as the sword light passed through thousands upon thousands of cultivators. Reaping the lives of everyone in its way. Not a single cultivator was able to escape such a massive attack. The ones who did not die could only look up at the woman in fear.


    "Queen Asura why are you meddling in our worldly affairs!?" One cultivator could not hold back as he asked.


    "Who told you, people, to have fun without me! Fighting, bloodshed, the reaping of lives! What could be more fun than that!" The woman let out a maniacal laugh as she licked the blood off her fingers.


    Watching this scene was making Ah Chun''s blood boil she knew this feeling well when she was younger and started to fight she could never contain her excitement! Fighting to the death was the biggest thrill to her!


    A huge sense of familiarity continued to flow over Ah Chun. The scenes in her mind were not as if she was watching it from an outsider''s point of view. She felt more like she was the one who was actually living through each experience. It was if the woman''s and Ah Chun''s souls were one.


    The scene shifted once again as images of the woman and a man appeared in her mind. The man was absolutely handsome. But the expression on his face showed that of dire straits.  He had a worried look on his face as he looked at the woman.


    "Chun''er I hope we can meet again in our next life¡­ I''m placing a seal on your soul. This way until you are strong enough they will never be able to find you when you are able to reform your body." After the man said his words tears rolled down the woman''s face as she stared at the man. The look of longing and the unwillingness to leave the man in front was written clearly on the woman''s face. The man finished forming his seals with his hands and the woman''s body turned into specs of light.


    The images stopped there as Ah Chun fell to her knees. Tears rolled down her face, her lips parted as she slowly whispered: "Zi Fen..."


    If you are not reading this at .com, then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author at #Ah-Chun

 Chapter 153 - She’s Too Cute!

    In a large hallway where the walls were made out of green jade stood a young girl who was impatiently pacing back and forth in front of a door. The girl bit her fingernails as she paced back and forth in front of the door ever so often taking glances at the door. Finally, the door opened as an old man with a white beard came walking out.


    "Father how is the Young Miss!?" Qing''er''s face was filled with worry. Ever since the incident that day her young miss has been unconscious and has yet to wake up. It has been five days since that day. The Academies entrance test was put on hold for the day so that the elders could deal with the aftermath. Master Lin Fen had arrived right as Ah Chun had fainted. But ever since then Ah Chun had been in a deep slumber.


    "I''m not sure¡­ She seems to be in perfect health well her body anyways but her consciousness seems to be somewhere else. She also won''t let go of that sword of hers but it seems to be part of her body. But the power she displayed that day was not something someone of her realm could produce. It seems this disciple of mine has many secrets." Master Lin Fen let out a long sigh. He barely knew anything about this new disciple of his and they had just recently met. Now she was stuck in a deep slumber. Master Lin Fen had no idea when she might wake up.


    "Can I go in and see her?" Qing''er felt useless. At that time there was nothing she could do. As soon as her Young Miss''s spirit power burst out of her body she was tossed far away. But after remembering the scenes of the other cultivators who got near her Young Miss and how they all turned into mist of blood, Qing''er''s face would pale. Because that could have been her.


    "Un¡­ Come on in." Master Lin Fen opened the door to reveal a rather large room filled with green jaded furnishings.


    On a bed  in the center of the room was a young girl who was covered in black and gold lined dragon scales and two little horns poking out of her head along with a tail that poked out from under the covers. This girl was, of course, Ah Chun. Her eyes were closed as her breathing was shallow but steady. It seemed as if she was just in a deep slumber without a care in the world. Next to Ah Chun was another young girl who sat beside the bed staring at Ah Chun''s sleeping face. This was Meimei. She had not left Ah Chun''s side since the day she found out that something had happened to her Young Miss.


    Three people now stood at Ah Chun''s bedside Meimei, Qing''er and her master Lin Fen. As the three gazed at Ah Chun. They were all in for a shock as grey streams smoke radiated from her body as they saw Ah Chun''s eyes flutter. But this was not the biggest surprise! The biggest surprise was that Ah Chun''s body started to shrink in size!


    "Father what is happening!?" Qing''er was scared at the sudden changes all she saw was her Young Miss shrinking! No not shrinking but becoming younger!


    "Young Miss!" Meimei shouted out. Her whole body shaking as she watched the scene in front of her. She went forward to try to touch Ah Chun''s face but a strong firm hand grabbed her and pulled her back.


    "Don''t go near her! I have no idea what that grey smoke is but it''s best not to go near here right now." Master Lin Fen''s firm tone shocked Meimei back to reality as she obediently nodded her head.


    Ah Chun''s body grew younger and younger as she shrunk in size as more grey smoke radiated out of her body. But this gray smoke did not disperse, no it coated Ah Chun''s body as it started to gather around her head. This process continued for an hour before it started to finally slow down. Qing''er and Meimei gasped as the looked at the now small figure on the bed. Meimei recognized this shape as the images of when Ah Chun had first come to the palace with the Madam. It was what she looked like before the medical baths! Except now she was still covered in dragon scales with two little horns on her head and a tail to boot. But there was now a new addition to all of this which was the grey looking smoky crown on her head and the grey film-like barrier covering every inch of her body.


    Ah Chun''s eyes fluttered as they slowly opened up, ever so slowly as she got used to the bright light of the room. What she saw was a room full of green jade around her.  "Where is this?" Ah Chun said softly. But was quickly started as she heard a shout.


    "She''s too cute!" Following the shout, she felt a heavy weight on her body as she was tackled by someone.


    Qing''er saw the current Ah Chun and couldn''t hold herself back as she immediately shouted out and jumped on to Ah Chun hugging her tightly. The young version of Ah Chun was just too cute! Big bright dark eyes with squishy cheeks added on with the horns and tail, it was just too much for Qing''er to handle and she couldn''t hold herself back.


    "Qi-QIng''er?" Ah Chun was confused as she looked at QIng''er who was rubbing her cheek up against hers. '' When did Qing''er get so big!? '' A bad premonition befell Ah Chun. She looked at her hands and saw that they were tiny again just like in her dream. Well, she thought it was a dream! "Quick bring me a mirror!"


    Miemie quickly handed Ah Chun a mirror. Seeing her reflection Ah Chun''s face sank. '' None of it was a dream. That means she was not who she thought she was and that meant Zi Fen... '' Tears once again rolled down Ah Chun''s cheeks. Everything was just too much for her as she burst out crying startling everyone.


    If you are not reading this at .com, then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author at #Ah-Chun

 Chapter 154 - Ah Chun’s Thoughts

    A few more days passed as Ah Chun rested. She took this time to get her thoughts in order. After awakening to her memories of her past life, Ah Chun had a lot to think about. The technique used to disperse her soul was something that Zi Fen had created for the purpose of a last-ditch resort in order to escape death. The issue was that Zi Fen did not know that it would also disperse the cultivation of the one the technique was used on. So when their soul finally did recollect itself they had to start from scratch in their cultivation. Ah Chun also realized she had a very special bloodline. This bloodline should have died out millions of years ago when the Primordial God races ascended to an unimaginable realm.


    It seemed that one of her descendants was an offspring from the Primordial God race. A love child with a mere mortal. The bloodline had never shown itself until her past life when she first learned to cultivate. The distinction of this bloodline was the grey smoke. She had cultivated for thousands upon thousands of years in her past life until she had finally ascended to the Realm the Primordial Gods were located. That was when she learned she was a descendant of the Asura Clan. After another thousand of years of much plotting against and attempted assassinations, she had survived it all to finally take the throne as Queen Asura. Her bloodline carried with it the intense love for battle. Killing and bloodshed were ingrained in her soul. The stronger the opponent, the more excited she would get. Because of this, she had made many enemies in the other Primordial God clans. But she also met Zi Fen because of this as well. A man who stuck by her and never questioned her ruthless behavior. Because she was too strong, the other Primordial God clans allied together and trapped her and Zi Fen leading to Zi Fen dispersing her soul with his technique. She has no idea what happened to Zi Fen after that. She could only hope that he was able to do the same.


    But the thought of Zi Fen brought about another issue for Ah Chun. In her last life she had Zi Fen but this life there was Ning Shen. Her love for both was as real as day. For Zi Fen it was from her last life of spending thousands upon thousands of years together. They shared happy times and bad times together. They endured many hardsh.i.p.s as well as many life and death situations. For Ning Shen, it was her samsara that engrained her love for him through ninety-nine lives worth of time. Each life containing thousands upon thousands of years as well.


    Ah Chun did not know what to do on this matter. She had never been so confused about something before. Ah Chun shook her head as she thought: '' It is better to put these thoughts to the back of my mind for now. My main concern now is to get back to where I was in my last life. I will for sure make those who went against me pay for what they have done. '' Ah Chun''s eyes turned cold. Her killing intent spilled out of her spreading across the room. Luckily she was alone or this might have caused an issue.


    After putting the thoughts of love and revenge aside she had to wonder about this life''s biological mother. Did her soul gather in her mother''s w.o.m.b or was she found in the woods someplace.  Her biological mother had never once mentioned her father. And when she arrived in Dust Village her biological mother had her with her. Ah Chun remembered the first day that they arrived there it was a vague memory but she does remember it a little. But before that was a blank. Ah Chun thought hard and long trying to see if she could remember anything but she was not able to. She had no choice but to give up. Her biological mother had passed and she had no father to ask these questions to. Since that was the case there was no point in dwelling on it.


    After Ah Chun cleared her thoughts she decided that her main goal right now was to cultivate and get stronger! Anyone who stood in her way from here on out would not be shown any kind of mercy. This was especially true now that her bloodline had fully awoken. Even now her carving for battle was hard to suppress. The Ausra Clan was a clan that lived off the thrill of fighting to the death. Just one member could take on millions of other cultivators. Ah Chun thought back to how the more blood she saw the more excited she got. She couldn''t help but smile.


    Ah Chun looked down at herself and only felt a little regret about her chest area but other than that she found this form rather appealing. She could use it to her advantage. It was small and nimble. Perfect for battle. Her young and innocent looks could be used as well. Ah Chun''s smile became more profound as she muttered to herself: "Mhm I am going to have a lot of fun in this life..."


    Ah Chun''s excitement started to well up as she thought about how she couldn''t wait until someone tried to piss her off! '' Oh, how much fun it would be to pierce them with her sword! ''


    Meimei who had just entered the room saw the sinister smile on Ah Chun''s face and the chilling killing intent that filled the room made her feel a little scared. "Y-Y-Young Miss?"


    Hearing Meimei''s voice made Ah Chun snap out of her daze as she looked over at Meimei with a smile. Her killing intent disappearing as well. A bright smile appeared on Ah Chun''s face as she said: "Meimei something wrong?"


    Meimei looked at Ah Chun a little confused it was as if what she saw and felt earlier was all her imagination.


    If you are not reading this at [ .com], then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author at [#Ah-Chun]

 Chapter 155 - Ah Chun’s Little Temper

    Days passed and Master Lin Fen finally let Ah Chun return to her regular routine. The next day she would be going to the Celestial Star Academy. Although Ah Chun did not need the training they gave, she did need the resources they offered and it just so happened her master was able to offer Ah Chun the best of the best when it came to cultivation resources.


    Ever since her awakening to who she truly was her killing intent had been magnified by tenfold. Even the killing intent she naturally exudes was stronger than before. Luckily for those that were close to her none of them avoided her. Meimei was as always Meimei as she would not just cuddle her tail be her entire body lately. Even Qing''er kept hugging her and squeezing her cheeks.  Although this somewhat annoyed Ah Chun she just let them do as they pleased. They were basically like sisters to her.


    Today was the first day Ah Chun got to venture outside the palace since she was allowed to leave her bed. She wanted to go out for a walk and get some fresh air. Master Lin Fen was very worried about Ah Chun. He was worried that she might start a slaughter if someone made her mad. But as her master, he could not just let his disciple be locked up to rot. So he gave in and let her go out. Following Ah Chun was Meimei and Qing''er along with some of the palace guards. Ah Chun was very surprised when she found out that her master was in fact none other than the Celestial Emperor. But her surprise did not last long since now all the dots from before connected. She now understood why her master had so much pull wherever he went.


    So like this Ah Chun was walking down the streets with Meimei, Qing''er, and five bodyguards and many hidden guards. This line up was prepared for Ah Chun by her master not to protect Ah Chun but to protect everyone else around them. Ah Chun''s unique appearance drew many eyes towards her. She was wearing a white hanfu tailored with a hole for her tail to poke out. Her black scales that were edged with gold that covered 90% of her body except most of her face and a few other parts of her body. Her long black hair flowed down past her waist as two little horns poked through the top of her head. Adorned on her head was a grey smokey crown as her body gave off a faint grey glow. She looked like a young princess from some unknown realm.


    Most of the people around here would make way in order to not stand in her way. This was mostly due out of fear since Ah Chun''s natural killing intent pressed down on those around her. This was something that Ah Chun was not able to control. It was due to her having the Asura blood flowing through her that her killing intent would trickle out like a tiny stream of water. At least it would only affect a small area around her. Ah Chun''s expression had softened up a little bit since her awakening. It was not as cold as it was before. Her childlike appearance also helped in this. it gave her a much calmer look.


    "Young Miss they are selling Demonic Beast skewers over there." Meimei was very excited to go out. She wanted her Young Miss to stretch her legs a bit since Ah Chun had been stuck inside for almost two weeks now.


    "Skewers?" Ah Chun''s eyes lit up! She had not had any actual food in a long time so when she heard the word skewers she couldn''t help but grow a little excited.


    "Yes! Young Miss, do you want me to get some?" Meimei was even more excited than Ah Chun. She was a foodie. She loved to eat all kinds of food.


    "Un get some! I haven''t tasted meat since the Mortal Realm." Meimei heard Ah Chun''s answer and turned to run off to go get some skewers. But as she was running over in her excitement she accidentally bumped into someone.


    As Meimei went to bow and apologize to the person she bumped into, a rich looking young man, roared out as he swung his arm hitting Meimei in the head sending her flying. "Who dares touch this Young Master!"


    Qing''er who was cuddling Ah Chun''s tale all of a sudden felt air in her hands and then a massive pressure of killing intent spreading throughout the area. When Qing''er looked around to see where Ah Chun had gone she saw Meimei lying on the ground unconscious and Ah Chun standing in front of a rich looking young man, with sword in hand. The end of the sword was piercing through the rich looking young man''s chest. Blood had spattered on Ah Chun''s face as cold eyes and devilish smile showed on her face.


    The rich looking young man did not even get to react. He turned and hit the person who bumped into him like he normally would. After sending the person flying with one hit, another figure appeared in front of him and before he even knew what was going on a sword pierced through his chest. He looked down to see a young girl no more than eight years of age standing in front of him with a devilish smile on her face and a cold look in her eyes. Blood was splattered on her face making her already devilish look, look even more profound. That devilish  smile was the last thing he saw as the world around him grew dark.


    No one dared to move or make a sound. Everything happened so fast that the onlookers had not even seen the attack. Ah Chun scanned the crowd with her frosty gaze making all those who entered it lower their heads. Seeing that no one else was going to step forward Ah Chun walked over to Meimei and checked to make sure she was okay. Seeing that she was fine, Ah Chun let out a sigh of relief. She turned her head and looked at the body of the rich looking young man on the ground as she sneered and muttered: "Did you think you could live after hurting my family?"


    If you are not reading this at [W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l .c.o.m.], then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author at [w.w.w..c.o.m.#Ah-Chun]

 Chapter 156 - Xi Family

    Ah Chun''s movements were so fast that even the guards who were around her were not able to stop her from killing the rich looking young man. When they finally moved it was already too late. They knew who this young man was he was the eldest son of the Xi family, Xi Yin and was notorious for causing trouble amongst the common class. He would always use the status of his family to do whatever he wanted. This even involved snatching up women as well. His horrific deeds ranged from killing,r*pe, and many others. So they were not sad to see Xi Yin die. It was just that the Xi family would not let this go.


    One of the guards came forward and bowed to Ah Chun before saying: "Young Miss we should return. Once the Xi family hears about this they will not stop until they capture Young Miss."


    "Return? Why would I return when things are starting to get interesting? If the Xi family wants to fight then we will fight. I, Ah Chun will never run from a fight!" Her cheeks were puffed out in anger as she said this. No, she would not run as she did in her past life. Because she ran, she ended up losing the one she loved. Now that she has finally awakened she will not do the same as before. Just because things look bad. Ah Chun still did not know Zi Fen''s fate after he dispersed her soul. She could only think of his as dead until she was able to reach back to that Realm where the Primodridal Gods reside.


    Ah Chun''s blood was boiling even the thought of a difficult battle ahead got her excited. Even though she might die due to her actions, her bloodline and her past compelled her to fight. Ah Chun''s bodyguards all looked at each other. The head guard motioned with his fingers giving a signal to the hidden guards.  He needed to report back to the Celestial Emperor right away. If something were to happen to the Young Miss the Celestial Emperor would have their heads. Celestial Emperor had expressed this strongly to the point that they were all pinned to the floor for an hour under his spirit pressure. All he could do now was try to persuade the Young Miss to return.


    "Young Miss¡­ Miss Mei is currently unconscious we should really..." The head guard wanted to scream but his hands were tied. He really did not know what to say to get the Young Miss to return!


    "Un! Meimei is fine she was just knocked out. I already checked her. We should go to an inn first so she can lay down. We also need to order some food since she will be hungry when she wakes up." Ah Chun did indeed check Meimei''s condition when she went past her before killing Xi Yin. This was why she was so calm and after knowing Meimei for so long she knew that Meimei would more than likely ask for food when she wakes up. When looking upon the now sleeping girl, Ah Chun''s face softened a bit. To her, Meimei was not just an attendant or her personal maid, she was her sister.


    The head guard felt helpless but since the Young Miss made her decision there was no choice. He could only follow along after Ah Chun as she made her way to an inn. He could only hope that the man he sent would reach the Celestial Emperor soon.


    After Ah Chun had left three men appeared next to Xi Yin. Their faces were gloomy when seeing the dead young man in front of them. "Who the hell did this!?" One of the men roared!


    It was obvious that these three men were from the Xi family. The man who yelled out, gaze fell upon the crowd causing the onlookers to shrink back in fear. The man''s mouth parted as he exerted his spirit power and used it to weigh down onto the onlookers. "Speak who did this!?"


    "It-It w-was a little girl about eight years old!" An older woman who could not handle the pressure spoke out.


    Hearing the older woman''s words the man turned beat red in anger! "You dare lie to me!?" With no hesitation, the man took out his sword and reaped the life of the older woman. The man then turned his gaze back on to the crowd as he once again said: "Speak who did this!? If no one answers or tells some bullshit like that lady, you all will end up just like her!"


    The crowd went silent. What could they say? The truth was that the young man did die at the hands of a young girl that looked no more than eight years old! As their thoughts were turning one young man stepped forward as he yelled out: "It was a man in black clothes with his face covered. He told us if we said anything that he would come and kill us as well."


    It was lucky that the Xi Yin did not have anyone with him on this day and was by himself. So once the young man said these words everyone else nodded their head in agreeance. None of these common folk liked the Xi family. The Xi family was really powerful and did as they pleased in this part of the city. So seeing the eldest young master die was a good thing for them. At least now the daughters of some families can rest in peace now that he was gone.  Because of the three men''s disbelief that a little girl killed their young master and thanks to the people in the city hating the Xi family, Ah Chun was washed of any and all crimes of murdering Xi Yin. Of course, Ah Chun had no idea about this and was excitedly waiting for the battle to begin.


    At this time two of the major powers of the heavenly realm were searching high and low for the killer of their family''s young masters. One family was looking for an eighteen-year-old girl that looked like a lizard and the other family was looking for a man in black. At this time the news of the incident had reached Master Lin Fen''s ears and he could only hold his head as he felt a headache coming on.


    If you are not reading this at [W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l .c.o.m.], then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./b.o.o.k/.1.3.6.9.4.7.2.2.0.0.5.8.4.5.7.0.5./.Ah-Chun]remove periods for adress since some sites monitor warnings like this.

 Chapter 157 - Entering The Academy

    Ah Chun waited in the inn for the expectant battle. But as the hours passed and still no one showed up. Ah Chun could not help but feel a bit dejected. She had hyped herself up for a tough battle but no one even came to seek revenge. Meimei had long woken up and as night started to fall, Ah Chun started to feel bored.


    "Okay let''s go back¡­ It seems no one cared about that Xi Yin guy." Ah Chun was really displeased. She had finally gotten to go out and play to have it all ruined by some idiot. Her day out ended up being a camp out in a cramped room in an inn waiting on people who never showed themselves. If she knew that it was because the Xi family did not believe a little girl killed their young master, Ah Chun might have went knocking on the Xi family door her self.


    After returning to the palace Ah Chun got an ear full from her master. She knew that he was concerned about her, so she did not try to argue.  A few days passed and Ah Chun was set to enter the academy. Thanks to her master Lin Fen being the Celestial Emperor, Ah Chun did not need to take the academy test.


    And now Ah Chun was standing at the front gates of the academy with Qing''er and Meimei. Ah Chun was excited about this because she did not get to spend much time at the Heavenly Sword Sect. This time she wanted to make full use of the academy''s resources to boost her cultivation. She no longer had to fear the heavenly tribulations when she broke through ever since she took on her dragon form.


    Ah Chun pushed open the gates and walked into the Celestial Star Academy. To her amazement, the academy was actually in its own mystic realm! As soon as she stepped through the gates it brought her to a vast mountain range. At the foot of the mountain was a small city. The gates leading into the academy put Ah Chun at the entrance of this city. There was a tall gate with a few guards wearing black robes that had the academy insignia on their chest standing guard.


    When the guards saw Ah Chun they frowned a bit. They were wondering where this little lizard kid came from. Ah Chun paid no mind to their attitude as she showed them her jade pass that her master gave her. When what seemed to be the head guard looked at the pass his eyes widened in disbelief.


    "Little girl where did you get this pass? Did you pick it up off the ground?" The head guard asked with noticeable sarcasm in his voice.


    Qing''er got scared that Ah Chun would start killing again and was told by her father to stop any incidents to the best of her ability. So she quickly stood in front of Ah Chun saying: "Are you dumb!? Do you think anyone can just get the Celestial Emperor''s jade pass for the academy!? My Young Miss is his disciple! So, of course, she would be given the jade pass!"


    The head guard frowned at Qing''er''s words. "You will need to hold on a minute. We will need to verify, to make sure your words are true." Although the head guard did not seem to belive what was said he was not dumb enough to not at least check into the situation before turning the three girls away.


    Qing''er looked impatient and wanted to say something more but was stopped when Ah Chun grabbed her shoulder and pulled her back. Ah Chun stepped forward and said: "Then I will trust sir to check into it." Although Ah Chun did not like their attitude she still knew that they had certain procedures to follow. She could see that the head guard was doing his job correctly.


    Fifteen minutes went by when an old man in black robes came floating down from the sky, with his long white beard floating in the wind. Ah Chun recognized this old man instantly from the academy''s entrance test. He was Vice Master Du Wei! The head guard was shocked to see the academy''s Vice Master show up so he immediately bowed his head. Now the head guard was truly wondering who this young girl was! Was she truly the Celestial Kings disciple!?


    "Miss Ah! You are here! I have been waiting for you. I have set up the best courtyard on the highest peak where the spiritual qi is the densest. There is also a maid waiting as well. She is a commoner who has no spiritual roots. I was told by his excellency to allow your two attendants to concentrate on their cultivation. So they will be exempt from having to do any of those duties while they are here in the academy." Vice Master Du Wei bowed respectfully towards Ah Chun causing the guards behind him eyes to widen in shock as their jaws hit the floor. The vice headmaster who was known for his overbearing and indifferent attitude was actually showing so much respect to this little girl!


    Ah Chun smiled. To her, it felt nice to receive such treatment. Especially now that they had a maid who was not a cultivator. This would allow Meimei and Qing''er to cultivate without interruptions. "Then I will have to ask Vice Master Du Wei to show us the way." Ah Chun gave a polite bow. She was always one to show respect to others that showed her the same in kind.


    "Hah! No need to be so formal just call me Uncle Du." Vice Master Du Wei smiled shaking his hand. He really liked this girl she was very respectful.


    Ah Chun let out a soft laugh as she smiled even more brightly saying: "Then I will need to trouble Uncle Du then!"


    "Then follow me!" Vice Master Du Wei motioned for the three girls to follow, leaving behind a few dumbfounded guards.


    If you are not reading this at [W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l .c.o.m.], then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./b.o.o.k/.1.3.6.9.4.7.2.2.0.0.5.8.4.5.7.0.5./.Ah-Chun]remove periods for adress since some sites monitor warnings like this.

 Chapter 158 - Ah Chun’s Dao Path

    Vice Master Du Wei brought Ah Chun all the way to the top of the highest mountain within the Heavenly Sword Sect. The place they had set up for Ah Chun to reside in was a large courtyard that was carved out of the mountain face. Half of the residence was built into the mountain. Ah Chun was a little surprised when she saw this place but when she thought of how grand her master had made the palace that he resided in. She realized this courtyard was nothing in comparison to the palace.


    "From today onwards, you will be staying here. Miss Ah, I understand you are learning about the dao of the sword? But you also have two other dao roots as well am I correct?" Vice Master Du Wei asked.


    "Yes, Uncle Du I currently have Dao Roots in the sword, wind, and fire." Ah Chun had thought long and hard when it came to her dao path. She did not want to jump around all over. Her three current Dao Roots were ones she had decided on after much thought.


    All three could be used in conjunction with each other and would work well with her secret art Dreamscape. Ah Chun decided she wanted to form a minimum of twelve Doa Roots before forming her Dao Tree. After her rebirth, she was still only nineteen years old. Her path of cultivation still had many tens of thousands of years to go. She had plenty of time. In her past life, she was deemed the Asura Queen and her strength was unfathomable but she, in the end, she still could not fight against all the major powers at the same time. In this life, she also had her vow to the heavens that she had to abide by. Because of this, she could not be careless with her cultivation. Since she had rushed to be strong in her past life which caused her downfall in the end. This time around Ah Chun wanted to take a smarter approach. She would do things right. She was happy that before her awakening she had picked suitable Dao''s so far and ever since she awoke she was on the verge of breaking through in her sword intent to One With The Sword.


    Sword intent had six levels. It started off with Sword Heart, this was the base of all sword intent. Sword Heart was when a cultivator had the heart of the sword. It could also be interpreted as having a love for the sword. The second level was Sword Will, releasing the swords will to sunder the heavens. The third level was One With The Sword, knowing the sword is knowing one''s self.  Fourth Level was I Am The Sword when cultivators reached this of sword Intent a simple slash with their fingers could slay millions. The fifth level was called Master Of Swords, not many have ever reached this level of sword intent it was said once one reached the fifth level they could split a mountain in half with a simple slash. The Six Level was called the God of Swords, no one knows how powerful one is when they reached this level. People could only speculate that if one were to reach such a level they could destroy worlds with a wave of their sword.


    Ah Chun was only nineteen and was on the verge of breaking through to the third level of sword intent, this was an unprecedented thing. Normally it would take a few thousands of thousands of years to reach such a level. In her past life, Ah Chun had only made it to the peak of the third level of Sword Intent. It seemed her understanding of Sword Intent came with her when her soul was dispersed. Even in her samsara she never made it past the third level. This time around Ah Chun was determined to reach the highest peak of Sword Intent. She wanted to know what it was like to reach the sixth level or find out if there were actually more levels passed that!


    "Mhm¡­ You picked some good Daos. Take this pass it will allow you to enter the Dao Hall. It has many artifacts left behind from ancient times. They are all used to help comprehend your Daos. You might find something of use there." Vice Master Du Wei smiled as he handed over a white jade pass.


    "Thank you, Uncle Du!" Ah Chun was very happy to receive such a thing. This would give her a chance to comprehend more Dao''s as well as raise the level of her other Daos. To be able to understand the laws behind Wind and Fire was a grueling task. Both of her nature Dao Roots were still only at level one.


    "If you have any questions just come find me." Vice Master Du Wei felt that the Celestial Emperor found himself a good disciple! Then he remembered the words the Celestial Emperor had said to him early this day. "Miss Ah¡­ If you run into any trouble at the Academy I must remind you that killing is not allowed outside the life or death arena..."


    Hearing Vice Master Du Wei''s words made Ah Chun not know if she should laugh or cry. '' Did everyone think she was some kind of killing machine!? '' Not wanting to be rude Ah Chun put on a smile as she nodded and said jokingly: "I understand Uncle Du. I will make sure to drag them to the life or death arena before killing them." Ah Chun was only joking but Vice Master Du Wei wanted to cry! He didn''t mean for her to just drag everyone there instead of killing them elsewhere! He really took Ah Chun''s words seriously! But what could he say not he already told her it was okay to kill in the life or death arena!


    "Un¡­ Then I will take my leaven then." After saying his words Vice Master Du Wei''s body flickered and he disappeared from sight.


    If you are not reading this at [W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l .c.o.m.], then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./b.o.o.k/.1.3.6.9.4.7.2.2.0.0.5.8.4.5.7.0.5./.Ah-Chun]remove periods for adress since some sites monitor warnings like this.

 Chapter 159 - The Dao Of Chaos Part One

    After getting Meimei and Qing''er settled in Ah Chun decided to go off on her own to check out the Dao Hall. The Dao Hall was located on the second mountain, near the middle of the mountain. It took Ah Chun a few minutes to get there since her courtyard was located in the middle of the mountain range. There were several peaks in between her courtyard and the Dao Hall. When She landed in front of the Dao Hall, Ah Chun''s eyes lit up. In front of her was a massive array with a distortion rift in the center. The Dao Hall itself was a mystic realm! Ah Chun walked forward towards the entrance where two Elders were sitting in chairs at a small table next to the entrance.


    The elders raised a brow as they saw the small lizard girl walking up. Ah Chun stood in front of them in her white hanfu as she held out her pass. "Uncle Du¡­ I mean Vice Master Du Wei handed this to me and said that I could use it to enter the Dao Hall."


    The elder''s eyes widen and then one of them recalled something that had been told to him earlier. This elder smiled as he got up from his chair and gave Ah Chun a bow. "You must be the Little Miss. Vice Master Du Wei had told me earlier that you might be stopping by. I apologize for not recognizing you."


    The other elder cursed his friend for not saying anything to him and quickly got up and bowed as well. Ah Chun smiled and shook her head. Just being her master''s disciple gave her a higher status than the Vice Sect Master! "It''s fine that you would not recognize me. It is the first time we have met after all. I will be in your care during my stay at the Academy." Ah Chun gave the two elders a polite bow which gave the Elders a good feeling about Ah Chun.


    "It seems the Sect Master found a very good disciple!" One of the elders praised. "You can enter as you wish. You will also not have a time limit while you are inside. Normally for those attending the academy are limited to two hours of time a month within the Dao hall. But you are an exception. Time runs slowly within the hall, those two hours equal a week within. So please take your time Little Miss" Hearing this Ah Chun''s eyes lit up! She did not realize that there was a time limit within the Dao Hall and that the Dao Hall''s time so so much slower than that in the real world if she were to spend a full day''s time in the outside world inside it would be eighty-four days in the Dao Hall! If she spent a month inside two thousand five hundred and twenty days would have passed that was around seven years!


    Ah Chun tried to hide her excitement as she bowed to the two elders. "Chun''er thanks the two elders for their kindness!" She really was thankful! This was a huge opportunity that she could not and would not pass up!


    After saying a few more words Ah Chun was handed a special token to use within the  Dao Hall. The token allowed her to enter a special private room that did not have a time limit. After receiving the token Ah Chun stepped through the distortion rift. The view in front of her changed and soon found herself in what looked to be an archive room full of all sorts of objects. There were shelves upon shelves of objects that raised up into the ceiling. Each shelf had hundreds of objects laid out on them with a small jade slip underneath to give information about the object. There were stone slabs, swords, ancient texts and all kinds of other things on display.  Ah Chun''s eyes were sparkling with anticipation as she walked around. She did not pick any of the objects up right away. She wanted to first look around and take everything in before making her choices. There was one large door to the side that when Ah Chun opened it she saw that there were many private rooms for people to enter. At this time there were only a few that were in use.


    "This must be where the private rooms are. " Each room was carved out of a special type of rock that would repel sound. This allowed those inside, to meditate in peace as they tried to comprehend their Daos.


    Closing the door Ah Chun once again started to look around the Dao Hall. She scanned every shelf taking everything in. At this time Ah Chun had already been walking around for an hour. She had finally reached the back most inner wall. There were only a few items on these shelves. As she scanned the items she laid eyes on a certain object set off in the corner of the shelf. The object was a black slab. It had no markings on it whatsoever but Ah Chun couldn''t help but feel that there was more to this black slab than it seemed. She reached out and picked up the black slab and instantly felt an immense power dwelling within it!


    Ah Chun grew excited since she had a feeling this was something great! There was no jade slip to explain what dao this black slab was meant for but she still took it with her as she went back to select a few more items to use for her other daos. She had planned to not leave this place for a very long time. She wanted to use this chance to gain as much comprehension as she could on different daos. The more daos she was able to comprehend and the more dao roots she could form the more powerful she would be later on. This would also help her in her understanding of Law Energy when she stepped through into the immortal realm.


    If you are not reading this at [W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l .c.o.m.], then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./b.o.o.k/.1.3.6.9.4.7.2.2.0.0.5.8.4.5.7.0.5./.Ah-Chun]remove periods for adress since some sites monitor warnings like this.

 Chapter 160 - The Dao Of Chaos Part Two

    Ah Chun slowly entered the hall of rooms. She walked down the hall towards the end where there was only one room. The door to this room was open but there was a barrier array surrounding it not allowing anyone to enter. Ah Chun took out the token she received from the elders and it flashed and a whole appeared within the barrier.  She stepped through and entered the room. The whole in the barrier disappeared and the door behind Ah Chun closed locking her inside.


    Ah Chun laid out the four objects in front of her. She gazed at them she could feel the pressure coming off of each of them. Her eyes glowed with excitement as she reached out and picked up the black slab. This slab was the only object within the entire Dao Hall that did not have a jade slip to accompany it to explain what it was. Ah Chun got into a lotus position as she laid the black slab in her lap.


    "Now it''s time to find out what secrets you may hold!" A flash of light streaked across Ah Chun''s eyes as she slowly sent her divine sense into the black slab.


    As soon as her divine sense touched the black slab a stabbing pain was felt in her head as words started to form in her soul sea!


    "Chaos is the beginning of all¡­ Chaos is the end of all..." These words formed in her soul sea as a voice kept repeating them over and over. Ah Chun quickly retracted her divine sense to cut off her connection with the black slab. As as soon as she did the pain in her head subsided and the words disappeared. Ah Chun coughed up a mouthful of blood before she could finally settle down. The words were so intense they had shaken her to the very core!


    After finally settling down Ah Chun started to ponder. "The words and the voice both said that Chaos is the beginning of all and Chaos is the end of all."


    Ah Chun continued to ponder over these words as she sat unmoving within the small room. Time passed and five months have passed on the outside world. Meimei and Qing''er were starting to get a little worried since they had not seen their Young Miss since they first arrived.


    "Meimei!" Qing''er ran into the courtyard with a big smile on her face.


    "Qing''er what are you so happy about when the Young mis..." Qing''er placed a finger on Meimei''s lips stopping her from finishing her sentence.


    "Our Young Miss is fine. I had finally got in contact with my father after he returned. He said that the Young Miss is in the Dao Hall and not to worry. He told me that the two of us should focus on our cultivation so that we will not be a hindrance to the Young Miss in the future!" Meimei upon hearing these words let out a long sigh of relief. Her Young Miss had left without saying a word. She was worried that one of the major clans that her Young Miss had offended might have found her and taken her away. But now knowing she was in a safe place Meimei''s body finally relaxed. The two girls did as they were told and went straight into closed-door cultivation not willing to come out until their Young Miss returned.


    Four more months and Ah Chun had been pondering over the same words ever since the day she entered. But on this day it was different she felt like she had an epiphany. "If Chaos is the beginning and also the end wouldn''t that mean that chaos is the origin of all things!?" As Ah Chun came to this conclusion, she felt a stir in her dantian. She sent her divine sense in and saw that on the planet that floated within her dantian, under its surface a black root had formed. Ah Chun was bursting with excitement! She had just entered the first level of the Dao of Chaos!


    Calming herself down Ah Chun went back into meditation as she continued to see if she could comprehend anything else. This entire time Ah Chun had not been forgetting to circulate her Heavenly Lotus Cultivation Method.


    Time flew by and Ah Chun continued to ponder over her Dao''s. She had not stepped outside the Dao Hall the entire time since she had entered. She was not willing to do such a thing when she had such a chance to comprehend the Daos. She had come to be addicted to learning more and more Daos. As time ticked on inside the Dao Hall so did the world outside.


    Meimei and Qing''er were just like Ah Chun and her Daos, they had become addicted to cultivating. Trying their best to raise their cultivation as high as they could before their Young Miss came back. They were bound and determined to be of some use to Ah Chun when she returned.


    A life of an immortal cultivator was different from those of the mortal world. Time flows differently for them. A few years or even hundreds of years can seem like a short time to immortal cultivators. So going into seclusion for long periods of time meant nothing to them. Once one reached the Immortal realm time ceased to be a concern. As long as you did not die you were free to continue your life for as long as you wanted. Whether it be to settle down or to continue your path of cultivation to reach new heights, as long as you were alive you were able to continue on. It was not strange for some immortals to go into seclusion tens upon tens of thousands of years. This was the way of immortal cultivation.


    I f you are not reading this at [W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l .c.o.m.], then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./b.o.o.k/.1.3.6.9.4.7.2.2.0.0.5.8.4.5.7.0.5./.Ah-Chun]remove periods for adress since some sites monitor warnings like this.

 Chapter 161 - Coming Out of Seclusion

    Ten years have passed in the outside world Ah Chun had spent four hundred and twenty years now within the Dao Hall.  Ah Chun was now at the peak of the ninth stage of Qi Space. She also had a total of seven Dao Roots. During this time Ah Chun had checked all the items win in the Dao Hall. Looking for objects to gain insights into more daos. Along with her Sword Intent breaking through to the third level One With The Sword she also reached the second level of her wind and fire nature daos allowing her to now utilize them with her attacks. Her chaos dao was still at level one but she felt she was almost on a breakthrough. It was just that the black slab was just not enough. So she decided she would have to take time every day to see if she could grasp any more insights on her own when it came to the dao of chaos. She also picked up water,earth and lightning  nature elements. These three were still at the level one base. But she was still able to form the dao roots needed for them.


    Ah Chun was now twenty-nine years old. Though she still looked eight her appearance no longer bothered her. She was actually quite happy to look so young. The only thing was, was that if she were to kiss her lover it would look awfully weird. Her only choice would be to get to the immortal realm as soon as possible in order to allow herself to change her appearance. Luckily the two men she had feelings for were not around or they might just end up leaving her altogether. When Ah Chun thought of both Ning Shen and Zi Fen she would let out a sigh. Although she was Zi Fen''s lover in her past life, in this life she was engaged to Ning Shen. She was somewhat at a loss of what to do about this situation.


    During her seclusion, Ah Chun also kept cultivating. She had reached the ninth stage of Qi Space! The heavenly tribulations still occurred but they were much smaller scale due to the space Ah Chun was in was a mystic realm. The clouds for the tribulations only formed within her room and would send bolts of lightning down onto her body. When she reached the ninth level of Qi Space Ah Chun had a mini solar system floating around in her danitan. Ah Chun could clearly tell how powerful she was now. There would be no one within the Dao Root realm who could be her match, even within the Dao Tree realm. After spending some time consolidating her cultivation Ah Chun decided it was time to go out and check on Meimei and QIng''er.


    The door to the special room within the Dao Hall opened catching the eye of a few disciples who had just walked into the hallway. There were only two disciples and their cultivation base was at the peak of Qi World. It seemed they were both trying to form their first Dao Root. When they caught eye of a little lizard girl walking out of the room that only elders could use, their eyes almost popped out of their heads. The two cultivators a male and a female watched as the little lizard girl walked passed them without so much as a glance.  But right as Ah Chu was walking by, since she was in a rather good mood her tail was swaying back and forth it accidentally hit the male cultivator sending him flying! The worst part was Ah Chun did not notice that she did it and continued on walking.


    Seeing how a simple sway of the little lizard girl''s tail was enough to send the male cultivator flying, the female cultivator face paled! She looked at the male cultivator who had coughed up a few mouthfuls of blood and felt fear running down her spine. When she looked back and saw Ah Chun leaving she let out a sigh of relief. It then dawned on her that it seemed that the little lizard girl did not even notice what she had done!


    Ah Chun exited the distortion rift to find both elders she had seen when she first entered still sitting there, they seemed to be playing a game of Go. When they saw Ah Chun exit their brows raised and they both stood up and bowed. "Little Miss it seemed you have had many great insights..."


    "Un! It thanks to you two elders for letting me use the special room inside." Ah Chun looked at the two elders as she smiled and cupped her hands before giving a polite bow.  She then took out the token she received from the and went to pass it back to the elders.


    "It is of no problem. You keep the token and use it as you see fit." The elder who Ah Chun was trying to pass the token too pushed her hand away gently while shaking his head.


    Ah Chun smiled brightly as she stowed away the token. "Then I Chun''er thank the two Elders!" Ah Chun once again cupped her hands gave them a bow. She talked with them for a little while before rising into the sky and heading towards her courtyard.


    As soon as she landed two figures flashed out of one of the rooms and flung their arms around Ah Chun! "Young Miss!" "Young Miss!"


    "Qing''er! Meimei! " Ah Chun smiled as she tried to hug them both at the same time. Ah Chun used her divine sense to check their cultivation and was quite surprised to see how quickly they had advanced! "Not bad QIng''er is one stage away from Dao Root realm while Meimmei is five stages away! You two have been busy!"


    The three girls talked for a while as they were catching up on things from the past ten years. There was not much going on within the academy and Qing''er and Meimei had spent the past ten years in seclusion.  They never even left the courtyard and only stopped cultivating when Master Lin Fen showed up. While they were all talking Ah Chun all of a sudden felt a familiar presence from outside. The familiarity of the presence was like two combined into one!


    Ah Chun exited the courtyard and paused to see a handsome young man in blue robes standing there smiling at her. This smile was beyond familiar. But still felt as if it was mixed between two people. But the person standing in front of her she knew all too well!


    "She¡­ Shen!" Ah Chun''s eyes widen as she ran forward and jumped on to Ning Shen wrapping her legs and arms around him as she rubbed her face into his chest breathing in his scent.


    Ning Shen smiled as he looked at the now youthful Ah Chun. It reminded him of when they first met when he was originally meant to kill her. But now it was different. Very different¡­"Chun''er it seems you have finally awoken..."


    If you are not reading this at [W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l .c.o.m.], then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./b.o.o.k/.1.3.6.9.4.7.2.2.0.0.5.8.4.5.7.0.5./.Ah-Chun]remove periods for adress since some sites monitor warnings like this.

 Chapter 162 - The Man She Loves

    Ah Chun stared blankly at the smiling Ning Shen in front of her. She hopped down to the ground and slowly raised her hand extending a finger pointing at him as her cheeks puffed out. "You¡­! You¡­! Knew all along!? You bastard why didn''t you say anything!?" Ning Shen did not even get to answer as Ah Chun started hitting him with her little fist. This scene caused many disciples to stop and looked at the two. Ah Chun was not using any of her strength so it just looked like a little lizard girl lightly beating on a grown man.


    Ning Shen just sat there and smiled letting her hit him. After a while, she finally calmed down and humphed at Ning Shen. Seeing these expressions on her face made Ning Shen laugh out loud. He knew she was not really angry. She would always make this face when she was trying to act. But he would not call her out on it. All the tens of thousands of years they spent together he knew this girl better than herself. She was heartless, cold and indifferent to those around her. She would at the drop of a hat kill anyone who angered her. Her temper was huge, she loved the sight of blood and she loved to fight. But when it came down to the people who were respectful to her she would show them the utmost respect and when it came to people she loved or thought of as family she would do anything she could to protect them. This was the girl he fell in love with all those tens of thousands of years ago and now tens of thousands of years later although she looked different now she was still the same. The same girl he fell in love with, in his past life.


    "Chun''er it''s not what you think¡­ I did not awaken until after I was taken away by master Bai. At that time when I first saw you after I had awoken, I did indeed recognize you. But when I saw how happy you were living and that you seemed to not know of your past life I decided to just let you live out your new life. Either way, you are still my woman so I saw no need to disrupt your new life if you were living happily." Ning Shen pulled Ah Chun into a hug. He felt a bit awkward at how small she was but this was still his woman.


    "Whos your woman!" Although she said that. Ah Chun''s cheeks blushed as she nestled her head into his embrace. Her heartfelt calm. To her, this man was her world. They had lived and even died together and by fate, they were brought back together in their new lives. His embrace was the only place she would feel one hundred percent safe. "So what should I call you now? Ning Shen or Zi Fen..."


    "Whatever my Chun''er wants to call  me will be my name." Ning Shen smiled as he looked down at her. Her body was now so small and mostly covered in scales. That was when a thought came to his mind. "Chun''er in this dragon form do you still have a¡­ OW!" Ning Shen felt a stabbing pain in his foot as Ah Chun mercilessly stepped on it. She knew what he was going to ask and would not let him finish his words!


    "You bastard is that all you think about!? Of course, I do! But now even if my body returns to match my current age you will have to wait for fifty thousand¡­ No! One hundred thousand years before you get to even see a hint that location on my body! Humph!" Ah Chen crossed her arms across her chest. Her cheeks were bright red as she puffed them out. She couldn''t believe even after being reborn this man was still just as much of a pervert as he was in his past life!


    Ning Shen laughed heartily as he rubbed his foot. His only thought was '' Yep she is still the same after all these tens of thousands of years. ''


    Ah Chun peeked over at Ning Shen who was still rubbing his foot after he finished laughing. A small smile crept upon her face as she grabbed Ning Shen''s hand in hers saying: "Come on in I will rub some ointment on it." After finishing her words she pulled Ning Shen along.


    All this while Meimei and Qing''er were both looking at the two as they conversed. Their eyes were wide and their mouths almost dropped to the floor. Meimei knew who Ning Shen was but he seemed way different from before somehow. Though, it was not Ning Shen who gave Meimei or Qing''er a shock it was Ah Chun and how she was acting! She was acting like a girl in love!  As Ah Chun was walking by them Qing''er cleared her throat which caught Ah Chun''s attention. Ah Chun blushed as she had forgotten both Meimei and Qing''er were here.


    "Ah! Ermm... Qing''er, this is Zi¡­ Ahem¡­ Ning Shen. He is my fiance and your future brother in law. He is the man I love. The one I told you about." Ah Chun blushed as she introduced Ning Shen. Then she quickly pulled Ning Shen inside so that they could not ask any more questions. She already knew her actions were different from normal but It was only this man who could bring out such reactions!


    Ah Chun brought Ning Shen to her room and rubbed some ointment on his foot. Afterward, she sat in his lap with the back of her head rested up against his chest taking in his warmth as they sat there quietly. It was times like this that she felt the most at peace. They did not need to speak in order to enjoy their time together. Just sitting here quietly was just as enjoyable. Ning Shen hugged Ah Chun as his thoughts drifted to his past life. He did not regret his actions in his past life. This girl in his arms was someone he loved more than his own life. If she were to die he would follow. It was the same for Ah Chun as well. This man was more important than her own life. The sacrifices they made in their past life were all worth it. They were back together now and no one could break them apart.


    If you are not reading this at [W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l .c.o.m.], then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./b.o.o.k/.1.3.6.9.4.7.2.2.0.0.5.8.4.5.7.0.5./.Ah-Chun]remove periods for adress since some sites monitor warnings like this.

 Chapter 163 - Qi Universe

    Ah Chun curled up into a ball as she laid in Ning Shen''s embrace. She wanted to take advantage of her size to sink into his warmth. After she positioned herself into a comfortable spot Ah Chun used her tail and wrapped it around Ning Shen''s arm and placed it over her body and then did the same with the other. Ning Shen smiled warmly as he looked at the girl acting like a spoiled child. As he gazed at her his eyes widen when he saw that her cultivation had reached the peak of the ninth stage of Qi Space! He frowned a little as he went into thought.


    "Chun''er when do you plan to form your Dao Tree?" Ning Shen''s voice was serious which caught Ah Chun by surprise.


    "In a few days why?" Ah Chun was a bit confused as to why he was being so serious.


    "Do not breakthrough on your own! Have your master be there no matter what! When you break through to the Dao Tree realm your Qi Space will change to what''s called a Qi Universe. Back when I as Zi Fen I had researched the Qi Space realm. From what I found in the ancient text is that there are more realms above the QI Space Realm. After Qi Space, there is Qi Universe and  Qi Multiverse realms. The problem is that these realms go against the heavens. The texts I got to read were from one of the primordial god clans and it said that only one person ever reached QI Multiverse but when that person went to break through to stage two the tribulation lightning that struck down was so strong that the person turned to ash before he could even scream out. There is no way of knowing if there are more realms after the Qi Multiverse realm" Ah Chun listened to Ning Shen''s words and frowned. She did not realize that she would have to go through two more realms, maybe even more¡­


    "Each of these realms coincides with your normal cultivation path. And before you can break through to the next realm in your cultivation path you must first reach the peak of these other realms." Ning Shen explained. Ah Chun''s eyes widen as a thought came to mind.


    "Shen, if these new realms are rejected by the heavens and coincide with my cultivation path, doesn''t that mean that there will definitely be many more realms than what you talked about!?" Ning Shen thought for a moment it did sound plausible. But there was no record of it.


    "In any case Chun''er you need to be very careful from now one when breaking through. Never breakthrough on your own and always make sure there is someone of high cultivation there with you. I know you have some protection from the heavens. And it seems that some of the heavens will do not always agree with each other. You may be protected, but if for some reason the shield does not show itself during the critical moment you will die. I do not want to lose you again!" Ning Shen''s gaze was filled with worry and determination. Ah Chun saw this and gave Ning Shen a hug.


    " Shen I will do as you say do not worry. I will never leave your side. As long as I am alive I will be yours and only yours. It was like that in the past life and in this life, it will be the same. It is just that now that the medical baths were reverted you will need to wait until I grow or become immortal before we can do that... " Ah Chun blushed. She was already twenty-nine in this body but because of her awakening, she lost the grown-up version of her body. Which now forced her to talk about such embarrassing things!


    "Chun''er those things do not matter to me as long as you are mine I will be content." Ning Shen said with a smile.


    Ah Chun looked at him puffed her cheeks out and said: "Says the pervert!"


    "Why am I a pervert!?" Ning Shen gave Ah Chun a look as if he had been seriously wronged.


    "Why? There is no, why! You have always been a pervert! In our last life, you made me do all those things! Once a pervert always a pervert!" Ning Shen let out a laugh he could not say he did not get her to do such things.


    "Well if you didn''t like it at the time you would have stopped me but since you did not stop me that means you are just as big of a pervert as me!" Ah Chun gave a "Humph" as her whole face turned red even her scales started to turn a shade of red.


    "Enough! I do not want to talk about this anymore! Anyways I will do as you said. I will make sure my master is around when I breakthrough. Also¡­ I want you there with me as well. If by chance something happens to me I would want you by my side in my last moments..." Ah Chun''s voice trailed off. She wanted to change the subject but the subject she chose was very depressing.


    She could choose to not breakthrough but then she would be struck down by the heavens for not keeping her vow. If she did break through she will still be struck down by the heavens for going against the heavens with her special Qi Realms. The chances of survival were greater with the breakthrough since the pink lotus in her soul sea might just protect her from the tribulations.


    If you are not reading this at [W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l .c.o.m.], then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./b.o.o.k/.1.3.6.9.4.7.2.2.0.0.5.8.4.5.7.0.5./.Ah-Chun]remove periods for adress since some sites monitor warnings like this.

 Chapter 164 - The Lotus Blooms Part One

    Days passed and Ah Chun along with Ning Shen, Meimei, Qing''er, and Master Lin Fen were all currently standing in a large mountain forge far from any inhabitants. The reason they were here was so that Ah Chun could break through to the Dao Tree realm. They needed a place far from others so when Ah Chun''s tribulation comes no one else would get caught up in it.


    "Alright, Chun''er I will be setting up a protection array. Whether it holds or not is not for certain. I may be close to the Deity realm but  it is night and day when it comes down to the power between the two realms." Mater Lin Fen said as he patted the top of Ah Chun''s head causing her to smile. Knowing that her master was concerned for her filled Ah Chun with warmth.  After saying his words to Ah Chun, Master Lin Fen then turned to the other three. "You kids go up to that mountain peak over there. Do not leave that spot I will set up another array when I''m done here." Ning Shen and the two girls nodded their heads before giving a worried glance at Ah Chun before flying off to the mountain peak.


    They were currently in a large gorge in the backside of a large mountain range. This place had nothing but rocks but it was very secluded and was abundant with spiritual qi. Master Lin Fen worked quickly as he set up multiple arrays. He originally said he would only set up one but as Ah Chun master he went and set up ten altogether. Seeing this caused Ah Chun to smile and laughed inwardly. Her master always did things over the top when it came to her.


    A few hours passed and everything was finally set. When Ah Chun entered the defense arrays she immediately laughed out loud when she saw a soft cushion sitting in the middle of the array. Giving a smile she walked over and sat down on the cushion. It was very soft¡­


    Ah Chun circulated her Heavenly Divine Lotus Cultivation method and started to collect the Spiritual Qi from the area. She wanted to gather as much as possible so she could charge through the barrier to the next realm in one shot. As she collected Spiritual Qi a vortex started to form around Ah Chun this was the usual sight when she was making a breakthrough. But this time it was not just Spiritual Qi but also law energy the foundation of the Dao Tree realm was the ability to start collecting Law Energy. Law Energy was a lot stronger than Spiritual Qi. When used it amplified a cultivator''s power by tenfold.


    The strange thing was that normally when one was forming their Dao Tree they would only intake a small amount of Law Energy but Ah Chun was taking in just as much Law Energy as she was Spiritual Qi! As the vortex swirled around Ah Chun a thunderous boom was heard overhead as black clouds filled with streaks of tribulation lightning started to form in the skies above. The pink lotus between Ah Chun''s brow started to glow before shooting a beam of light into the air forming a giant pink transparent lotus shield that surrounded Ah Chun. Seeing this Master Lin Fen and the others all breathed a sigh of relief. This was a sign that the clashing heavens wills were still at odds.


    Ah Chun had no idea what was going on around her since she was already using her divine sense to concentrate on her dantian. As she watched as the mini solar system that was in her dantian start to get smaller as more planets formed, then more solar systems, then a galaxy formed! The process continued over and over again there were countless galaxies now within Ah Chun''s dantian. She had started to form her own universe! Ah Chun watched in shock as more explosions occurred within her dantian as more galaxies formed. Her dantian seemed to be expanded to endless limits! She could no longer see the edge of her dantian any more!


    On the outside, the first tribulation lightning came crashing down! The lightning bolt was thousands of meters wide! As it hit the surrounding mountains were completely engulfed! Master Lin Fen and the rest were all staring helplessly as they watched the horrific scene in front of them. When the lightning dissipated they all took in a breath of cold air. The mountains that were in the path of the lightning were all gone all that remained was a large crater that was thousands of meters wide. In the middle of that crater was a small pillar of land that stood untouched in the middle. This piece of land was the same width of the pink lotus shield that shielded Ah Chun. This type of destruction was on a whole other scale. The crater was so deep you could not see the bottom. But in the middle still working on her breakthrough was Ah Chun untouched.


    Deep in Ah Chun''s dantian, a subtle glow could be seen. Her seven dao roots glowed softly as they spun around the middle of her dantian. Ah Chun now had an expansive universe in her dantian that seemed to go on for infinite. Suddenly in a dark corner of her dantian, Ah Chun saw bright light started to shine it got brighter and brighter as it floated from the corner of her dantian towards the center of it. Ah Chun recognized this object immediately. It was the lotus seed she formed when she first started cultivating the Heavenly Divine Lotus Cultivation Method!


    If you are not reading this at [W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l .c.o.m.], then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./b.o.o.k/.1.3.6.9.4.7.2.2.0.0.5.8.4.5.7.0.5./.Ah-Chun]remove periods for adress since some sites monitor warnings like this.

 Chapter 165 - The Lotus Blooms Part Two

    The lotus seed in Ah Chun''s dantian started to intermingle with each of Ah Chun''s seven dao roots. The sprout that was already growing out of the seed started to get bigger as it started to shine brighter! Her dao roots also started to shine brighter each root shined its respective color! Yellow for the Dao of the Sword, red for the Dao of Fire, blue for the Dao of Water,  black for the Dao of Chaos, green for the Dao of Wind, brown for the Dao of earth, and purple for the Dao of lightning. Each root started to resonate with the lotus seed, they shook violently before each of the glowing roots shot towards the lotus seed that was growing and smashed into it! But surprisingly when the roots smashed into the lotus seed it was as if the lotus seed had grown a mouth and consumed the dao roots! Their lights disappeared as a thunderous boom could be heard from within Ah Chun''s body! It was so loud that it actually drowned out the sounds of the tribulation lightning that was falling from the sky! The sound shock wave it self sent visible ripples in every direction around Ah Chun! It was so powerful that her own clothes were shattered into pieces! Because of this Ning Shen was instantly blinded by Meimei and Qing''er!


    Two weeks passed and slowly the lotus seed grew brighter and brighter until it was so bright that Ah Chun was having a hard time seeing what was going on. But as the light faded Ah chun was given a shock as a beautiful multicolored lotus appeared in her Dantin it was huge as it floated in place in the middle of the universe that was created. It was like an almighty being that seemed to be the creator of all. Ah Chun did not create a Dao Tree but a multi-colored lotus! Ah Chun had never heard of such a thing before!


    Ah Chun inspected the lotus and saw that each of her doa''s were formed into lotus petals! For each level of dao she had, a lotus petal had formed. Ah Chun speculated that when she comprehended new daos that they would be added to the lotus as well. But what surprised Ah Chun the most was that her dantian was half filled with Law energy and spiritual Qi! This should not happen until she was half step to immortality! But she had just broken through to the Dao Tree realm so she should only have a miniscule amount of Law energy.


    Ah Chun thought for a minute but could not come up with anything that would answer her question she could only ask her master and Ning Shen. After inspecting the rest of her body and seeing how much everything was refined Ah Chu was very happy. She opened her eyes and her cheeks instantly blushed and she quickly took out a new white hanfu and wore it. She stood up and but could not move. The tribulation lightning still had yet to finish. She saw for the first time the pink lotus barrier that had protected her from each of her tribulations. Because of its protection, Ah Chun couldn''t help but cup her hands and bow to it to show her respect.


    Ah Chun looked at the sky and saw that the tribulation lightning did not seem to be fading any time soon so she went back to her cushion and sat down and started to consolidate her cultivation. Power overflowed within Ah Chun with her breakthrough to the first stage of Qi Universe she felt hundreds of times stronger than she had when she first entered Qi Space. In her previous life, she never felt this strong when she first reached the Dao Tree realm. But Ah Chun knew she could not compare her past life breakthroughs to this life''s breakthroughs.


    After a few hours, the tribulation lightning started to slow down until it finally dispersed. The black clouds overhead vanished as if they were never there. All that was left was the forever changed landscape from the constant tribulation lightning. Ah Chun slowly opened her eyes. As a streak of light flashed through them. She looked up at the sky and watched as the pink lotus barrier started to vanish into a beam of light before going back into her forehead. Overhead heading her way she saw four figures coming over to her.


    Master Lin Fen was the first to  land as he walked over to Ah Chun and placed his hand on her shoulder. " Chun''er let me see." Ah Chun nodded allowing her master to inspect her dantian. What he saw really surprised him he had never encountered or read anything about  the Qi Universe realm. It was Ning Shen who had to fill him in on the details. He saw the huge multi-colored lotus floating in the middle and he smiled. He had read a record on this before. That there was a cultivation method that a cultivator had to start cultivating before the age of ten and needed Heaven Divine Spiritual Roots. When they reached the Dao Tree realm they would form a multicolored lotus instead of a Dao tree. This multicolored lotus we speed up the cultivation of the cultivator by ten times and also boost their comprehension of the daos. Master Lin Fen smiled bitterly he was somewhat jealous of his disciple. She had many heaven-defying encounters but at the same time, he was very happy and proud of her. This was his Lin Fen''s disciple!


    Master Lin Fen looked down at Ah Chun with a smile before his face turned serious. "Chun''er until you make it to the heavenly realm you will need to stay near me during your breakthroughs. Do not under any circ.u.mstances breakthrough another realm unless I am there!"


    "Un! I understand Master." Ah Chun knew he was saying this for her own good. She was not stupid. If by any chance her lotus barrier did not work she would die instantly from the first tribulation lightning strike.


    If you are not reading this at [W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l .c.o.m.], then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./b.o.o.k/.1.3.6.9.4.7.2.2.0.0.5.8.4.5.7.0.5./.Ah-Chun]remove periods for adress since some sites monitor warnings like this.

 Chapter 166 - A Date In The Celestial Star City

    A few days had passed since Ah Chun''s breakthrough and today Ah Chun was very happy because today Ning Shen and her were going to go out on a date! Although they had been spending a lot of time together most of that had been in the Academy. That made today different since it would just be him and her as they strolled the streets of Celestial Star City.


    Ah Chun had been worried that maybe Ning Shen would not want to be seen in public with her current appearance but when she finally asked if they could go out and have a date in the city he smiled and agreed right away. Ah Chun was so happy that she immediately ran to find Qing''er and Meimei to have them help her with her hair. Which in turn ended up having Ninge Shen wait almost three hours before she was actually ready.


    "Sorry to keep you waiting!" Ah Chun said as she walked out to the front yard.


    Ning Shen looked at Ah Chun and smiled. He really wondered what took so long when she looked the same as she did before. But of course, he knew he would suffer her wrath if he ever said such a thing so he just gave her a smile saying: "It''s fine. Waiting on a beauty is worth the time." Ah Chun, on the other hand, knew Ning Shen well so she just snorted before taking his hand and walking out of the courtyard.


    The two of them were sights to behold. Unlike the last time the two strolled around a city they were not looking at them as an immortal couple but more of a parent and child. Ah Chun was in the lead as usual as she pulled Ning Shen along, her tail swaying away. She was really happy she could go out with the man she loved. Although they did not look like a couple and she knew this well but she did not care. Ning Shen was her man and no one else could take him from her. She would kill anyone who dared to even try.


    Ning Shen''s eyes went gentle as he looked at Ah Chun''s back as they made their way through the streets with her tail swaying back and forth and smiled. She never changed always in the lead and always pulling him along. It was one of the reasons why he fell for this girl in his past life and one of the reasons he loved her so much in this life. If anyone tried to covet her he would erase them instantly.


    The two walked hand in hand one in the lead while the other followed. Each with their own thoughts but those thoughts were very similar. Being able to share two lifetimes together was a blessing under the heavens. Living through life and death only brings people closer. For the two of them, this was something that they knew all too well.


    Ah Chun and Ning Shen wandered through the streets looking at each stall as they passed by. The only time they bought anything was when Ah Chun spotted a stall selling demonic beast skewers. Which she happily ate as they continued to stroll about.


    Ah Chun stopped near a fountain in the middle of the city. She jumped up on the ledge and stood in front of Ning Shen. "Shen..." pausing for a moment Ah Chun bit her lower lip as she struggled to get her words together. "Are you willing to wait for me? At the rate things are going I most likely will not hit the Immortal realm for a long time. I can feel that the Qi Universe realm is different. The amount of Spiritual Qi needed to reach the next level is almost a thousand times as much as before and it also requires Law Energy. It might take me hundreds or even thousands of years to make it to the Immortal realm so that I can change my appearance once again." Ah Chun knew what the answer would be but it still bothered her. It would be different if she still looked the same as before her awakening. But now she looked like a little kid. It bothered her a great deal when it came to Ning Shen. It was useful in the sense that it could work to her advantage but when it came to the man she loved, she was not able to be a proper lover to him. She had talked to Master Lin Fen and found out she would not be able to use the medical baths again to look her proper age. Her awakening reversed the process of the medical baths and even made her immune to the medical bath''s effects.


    "Chun''er no matter if you are young or if you were old, it does not matter to me. You are my woman since ages past. Nothing will change this. All you need to do is just be you. I love you and nothing will ever change that. Whether it be hundreds of years or even tens of thousands of years, Chun''er, nothing will change how I feel for you." Ning Shen took Ah Chun''s hand and kissed the back of it causing Ah Chun to blush.


    She had already known what his answer would be but in order to calm her chaotic heart, she had to be one hundred percent sure. But now that she heard his answer she felt extremely happy. All her thousands of years in her past life and her time so far in this life were not for nothing. This man in front of her loved her through and through.


    It was at that moment that a girl in purple robes came walking over her eyes staring passionately at Ning Shen. She stopped next to him looking at his outstretched hand that was holding the little lizard girls in front of him. Seeing how they were of two different races she came to the conclusion that they were in no way related. She was not bothered by the killing intent that was pressing on her. This was something she had been used to since she was young. She thought it was just the handsome young man''s natural aura! A mocking smile formed on her face as she sized up Ah Chun. She parted her lips as she said: "Little girl run along I have something to discuss with this gentleman here. "


    If you are not reading this at [W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l .c.o.m.], then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./b.o.o.k/.1.3.6.9.4.7.2.2.0.0.5.8.4.5.7.0.5./.Ah-Chun]remove periods for adress since some sites monitor warnings like this.

 Chapter 167 - Ah Chun’s Rage

    Ning Shen looked at the girl in purple robes and felt pity for her. She had just stepped on a land mine that he was not able to contain. This girl will now understand what it means to lift a stone and drop it on one''s own feet. Ning Shen could only shake his head as he quietly backed away. He did not want to get caught in the crossfire!


    Ah Chun''s smile that was on her face froze. It then gradually turned into a cold icy glare as she looked at the girl in purple robes in front of her. The girl was still mockingly staring at Ah Chun but suddenly felt the killing intent surrounding her grow stronger! It started to grow so strong Ah Chun''s hair started to flutter in the air even though there was no wind. As the killing intent soared a strong aura of bloodl.u.s.t undulated out from Ah Chun slamming into the girl in purple robes. The girl in purple robes face paled as she realized that the killing intent this whole time was coming from the little lizard girl and not the handsome young man!


    The girl blinked and fear struck through her as she saw a black sword appear in the little lizard girl''s hands. As soon as the black sword appeared the killing intent in the area became one hundred times stronger! Sweat started to pour down the girl in purple robes forehead. Her robes were now covered in cold sweat sticking to her body. She looked up at the little lizard girl''s cold expression and her teeth started to chatter.


    Ah Chun had only a few reverse scales that should never be touched. One was doing harm to her or her family and friends. Two was hitting on her if you were not the man she loved. Three was laying claim to the man she loved. Other than these three things she would normally ignore it. But this girl in purple robes in front of her had to go and touch her third reverse scale. Ah Chun opened her mouth and yelled: "Ning Shen!"


    "Ah! Yes!" Ning Shen wanted to cry, he did not want to be involved when Ah Cun was in rage mode! But being the good little lover that he was his body flickered and appeared next to Ah Chun.


    Ah chun stared coldly at the girl who was now cursing her luck for running into such a little monster. "Shen explain to this bitch why she is about to die!" Ah Chun rarely swore and normally she would never use such words but when she was in rage mode she no longer cared.


    Ning Shen cried internally. '' Why did he have to explain to this stupid girl why she was about to die? Wasn''t it already very clear!? ''


    "Well, Miss err¡­ purple robes. You seem to have placed your eyes on me. Now, this would not have been an issue if you were just looking on from a distance but you actually had to come and step on my Chun''er''s reverse scale¡­ The moment you told Chun''er to leave was the exact moment your life became forfeit. Hopefully, in your next life, you will learn your lesson and not hit on other men that are with someone." Ning Shen cupped his hands and gave the girl a small bow. It was as if he was helping the girl send her soul to the river of reincarnation. Once he was done he turned to Ah Chun as he smiled and said: "How was that?"


    "Un! Good¡­ Step back so blood doesn''t splash on you." When those words fell into the girl in purple robes ears she started to panic and started to back up.


    "Senior! You can''t kill me, I''m from the Tang Clan! I''m the eldest daughter of the Tang Clan Patriarch! My name is Tang Na! I apologize for my early actions! Please let me go this one time I will never appear in front of you or your man again." With every step Ah Chun made Tang Na would crawl backward two steps. She did not even have the strength to get up off the ground she was too terrified of the little lizard girl in front of her.


    "If apologies could account for anything in this world what a peaceful life we would live. But unfortunately for you, this world''s apologies mean nothing when it comes from someone who had the intent to hit on my man and had the ten guts to actually tell me to go away. The only road for you now is to wait for your next life to come." Ah Chun body flashed and appeared in front of the Tang Na the Slaughter of Time howled as it pierced through the air.


    Right as the sword tip was about to penetrate through Tang Na''s head the tip of Ah Chun''s blade was stopped by a hand. An Immortal''s might filled the area pressing down on to Ah Chun. Ah Chun raised her head and saw an old man with a long white beard standing in front of Tang Na his hand gripping her sword. His face was showing a bit of a shock because Ah Chun did not even flinch under his immortal might. But how was this man supposed to know that Ah Chun had the same amount of Law Energy in her body as a half step immortal would have?


    "Little girl I think we should leave it at that. Little Na already apologized there is no need to be so ruthless..." The old man said with a smile. But internally he was shocked at how much killing intent and blood l.u.s.t was coming off this little girl!


    As for Ah Chun failing to kill someone she had already marked for dead angered her to the extreme. Even Ning Shen felt a little afraid because now he knew Ah Chun was going to explode. A Burst of ancient qi filled the air as Ah Chun''s spiritual power slowly turned grey. She had actually unleashed the power of her bloodline!


    If you are not reading this at [W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l .c.o.m.], then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./b.o.o.k/.1.3.6.9.4.7.2.2.0.0.5.8.4.5.7.0.5./.Ah-Chun]remove periods for adress since some sites monitor warnings like this.

 Chapter 168 - Battling An Immortal

    As soon as the ancient qi came out of Ah Chun''s body. The old man''s brow furrowed. He did not expect this little lizard girl to have such a strong pressure. Without saying a word Ah Chun''s cold gaze flashed with killing intent! She flicked her sword breaking the old man''s grip on it as she stabbed forward towards the old man. The old man snorted before swiping the interspatial ring on his finger making a sword appear.


    The old man was a little unnerved since his immortal might did not even faze little lizard girl. But as soon as he started fighting against her his expression formed into a frown. He was at the first rank initial stage of the Immortal realm, yet this Dao Tree realm little lizard girl fighting prowess was the same as his! Each strike of Ah Chun''s was one that went for a vital point on the old man. Each swing of her sword carried sword intent with it allowing for sword lights to shoot towards the old man. Ah Chun''s unique style of fighting while using her tail was starting to become a nuisance.


    In a matter of only a few breaths over three hundred moves were exchanged. The old man and Ah Chun finally separated as they both backed off.  Ah Chun''s anger seemed to be dissipating as her thirst for battle started to take over. The look in her eyes was glowing as the smile on her face shined brightly! She could not help but laugh out loud startling everyone that was watching the fight between the two.


    "Ahahaha! This is what I have been waiting for! It has been so long! Old Man! Let''s see who dies first! A battle is not a battle unless  it''s a fight to the death!" Ah Chun had completely gone into her battle freak mode! Her bloodline was boiling increasing her thirst for battle. The stronger the enemy the more thirsty she would be! Ah Chun knew this old man was holding back! If he started fighting at his full strength there was only a slim chance of winning! Even now she had to fight with diligence or she could outrightly die with any tiny mistake. This was the kind of battle she yearned for!


    "Little Girl do not get ahead of yourself! I have been quite fair so far if you continue to cause trouble, I will have no choice but to end you little life here today." The old man snorted. He would never believe that he could not kill this little girl. He was a whole realm above her!


    Right now Ah Chun was very happy with her current strength. If it was not for the fact that she had a unique cultivation, there would be no way she could win this fight. She would have instantly succ.u.mbed to the early immortal might! She stared at the old man who was in the air, her smile never fading. It actually started to get brighter! "Ahahaha! Old Man, I will say this talking can get you killed!" Ah Chun''s eyes lit up as her body flickered!


    The old man was startled because he actually lost sight of the little lizard girl! He scanned the area but suddenly he felt an immense killing intent coming from behind him he quickly turned around to just barely block the sword light! Before he knew it sword lights were flashing all around him narrowing in on him! Giving a cold snort, then stomped his foot mid-air causing ripples of energy to undulate out around him. The ripples of energy slammed into the sword light destroying them all!


    "Anything you try won''t work on me you little bas... " Before the old man could finish his words he heard a breath of air pass by his ear.


    "I told you didn''t I? Talking will get you killed. Especially when you are in the presence of I, Queen Asura" The old man looked to his left all he saw was the gleam of a sword tip aiming right for his throat and on the other side was a smiling little lizard girl. Not even flinching the old man waved his hand and formed some ancient seals and gust of wind filled with Law Energy swirled around him as he quickly sent a blade of wind directly at Ah Chun.


    Ah Chun frowned she was not in a position of dodge or retreat. She gritted her teeth as the blade of wind filled with law energy smashed into her. She shot back like a kite as she smashed into a local shop. Ah Chun slowly got up coughing up a mouth full of blood! Her smile never fading! She looked up at the old man as she let out another laugh of enjoyment! "Hahahaha! Now that is more like it! Come at me seriously!" Ah Chun was very happy that the old man was now taking her seriously! Before she had a fifty-fifty chance of winning but now it was only a twenty percent chance. This made Ah Chun''s blood boil even more! Her excitement was kicked into overdrive!


    The old man was starting to get annoyed. He was actually forced to his dao of wind mixed with Law Energy against someone of a lower realm. This was a loss of face for him, someone who was an Immortal! But since he had already used it once there was no point in holding back any longer. Instantly three more blades of wind formed and shot out at Ah Chun. Ah Chun who was about to start fighting again was once again hit and knocked flying. All three wind blades hit her in succession causing her to tumble mid-air and continuously cough up blood. Even still her face did not lose her smile. As soon as she steadied herself she ignored her injuries and shot forth straight at the old man!


    If you are not reading this at [W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l .c.o.m.], then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./b.o.o.k/.1.3.6.9.4.7.2.2.0.0.5.8.4.5.7.0.5./.Ah-Chun]remove periods for adress since some sites monitor warnings like this.

 Chapter 169 - Master And Disciple Pair

    As Ah Chun neared the old man he waved his hand once again sending out another blade of wind. It hit Ah Chun, head on sending her flying back once again as another pit formed from her hitting the ground. She coughed up a few more mouthfuls of blood as she struggled to get up. The old man snorted once again as he coldly said: "I told you to leave it but now, that you have forced my hand this day will be the day you die!" after saying his words he sent out three more blades of wind!


    Ah Chun could hardly move, she knew she had overdone it but the excitement of the battle took control! If she did not somehow dodge this attack she would be done for! Before she knew it everything grew dark as she found herself in a warm embrace. A calm melodic voice entered her ears: "Chun''er if you are going to die at least take me with you."


    Ah Chun''s eyes widen as the ancient qi within her started to dissipate. All cravens for battle disappeared. Her eyes started to redden. Why was he always like this! Her samsara, her last life, he always sacrificed himself for her!  She dropped her sword to the ground and reached her little arms around Ning Shen as she whispered into his ear: "As long as I am with you death is just another journey for us."


    The two braced themselves for the incoming impact of the wind blades. But when they are only a breath away, a cold snort sounded out causing the air in the area to vibrate. The wind blades instantly disappeared. A figured appeared next to Ah Chun. It was an old man with a long white beard. He turned and looked down at the loving couple hugging each other and gave another snort. "You damn brat you trying to take advantage of my disciple!? I let you two go out on a date and look what happens!"


    The loud voice boomed throughout the city. Ah Chun broke her embrace from Ning Shen and looked up at the old man standing next to her. Her eyes blinking away in disbelief. "M-Mas-Master!?"


    "Oh!? You know I''m still your master? Why is it every time you go out you end up in some kind of mess! Do your master a favor and stop causing problems!" This old man was none other than Master Lin Fen the Celestial Emperor, Ah Chun''s master.


    The old man and Tang Na felt their scalps go numb. They were from the Tang Clan they knew who this old man was that just appeared. They instantly dropped to the ground and prostrated themselves. It was just that Master Lin Fen completely ignored them.


    "I did not cause trouble this time!" Ah Chun yelled back causing Master Lin Fen''s face to go red.


    "Then what is this mess you are in now! If I did not show up you two would have been dead!" Master Lin Fen Roared out. He really wondered if it was a smart move to take such a troublemaker as a disciple!


    "It would not have been this way if that bitch didn''t hit on my man!" Ah Chun roared.


    "It does not mean you need to kill her for hitting on someone just beat her up a little bit!" Ah Chun''s ground her teeth as she looked at Master Lin Fen. His words were making her mad! It went against her Dao!


    "Of course she deserves to die she hit on my man!" Now it was Master Lin Fen''s turn to get angry his whole face turned red as he stared at the little lizard girl who had her cheeks all puffed out glaring at him!


    All this while the two from the Tang Clan, Tang Na, and the immortal old man were both covered in cold sweat. There life and death were basically being argued over. There was no way they could escape. This was the Celestial Emperor we are talking about. He was at the pinnacle of the Heavenly Realm! He was only a step away from becoming a Deity! Even if they tried to escape it would only be a matter of seconds before they were caught.


    "Fine! So stubborn! Let''s do this! She will become your slave for a little while to make amends but you can''t kill her! It would cause a headache if I had to go and explain everything to that cranky old man from the Tang clan. " Master Lin Fen said with a sigh while stroking his beard.


    "Mmmm... Fine¡­ But she has to be my slave for one hundred years and I want a whip so she can take her punishment of one hundred lashes every day. As long as she does not die it''s fine right?" Ah Chun''s mouth said one thing but you could tell she was not happy about making an exception against her Dao. The only way to fix it was to exact punishment.


    Master Lin Fen thought for a minute as he stroked his beard some more. He looked over at his little disciple before giving a sigh and nodding his head. "Fine, fine that works...  I will get a slave trader to put a brand on her later. Your such a kid!"


    "I am a kid! Look at me!" Ah Chun said with a cheeky smile. Master Lin Fen only gave a snort as his gaze finally turned towards the two from the Tang clan.


    "Tang Na you will become a slave and receive one hundred lashes a day as punishment. Be happy your life is being spared." Tang Na face paled but she also inwardly sigh since she would at least keep her life. One hundred years was nothing to cultivators and with her cultivation one hundred lashes, a day by a whip was barely a punishment.


    When Master Lin Fen was done with Tang Na he didn''t even look at the immortal old man he just waved his hand and the man exploded into a mist of blood. He had almost killed his only disciple this was a natural course of action.


    Ning Shen who was standing to the side watching everything as it happened didn''t know whether to laugh or cry as he thought: '' What was with this Master Disciple Pair!? ''


    If you are not reading this at [W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l .c.o.m.], then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./b.o.o.k/.1.3.6.9.4.7.2.2.0.0.5.8.4.5.7.0.5./.Ah-Chun]remove periods for adress since some sites monitor warnings like this.

 Chapter 170 - Ah Chun Gets A Dog!

    A month has passed since the incident during Ning Shen''s and Ah Chun''s date. Ah Chun was still being confined in her courtyard until she recovered. But from that same courtyard passersby could hear Ah Chun yelling at someone.


    "Why are you so slow!? Can''t you move any faster!?" Ah Chun was currently sitting on top of someone. Whip in hand as she was yelling at the person underneath her to move faster.


    That person was Tang Na. Tears rolled down her cheek as she was being forced to walk on all fours around Ah Chun''s courtyard. She the princess of the Tang Clan, Tang Na had never suffered such humiliation in her entire life. But with the slave brand that was forced upon her by her own father she had no choice but to suffer. For the next one hundred years, she would be forced to suffer under the evil little devil on her back. The nice clothes she used to wear were now gone replaced with brown robes. She lived in a small little room off to the side of the courtyard. When she first arrived a month ago things were not that bad. She would take her one hundred lashes a day and the evil little girl would tell her to go back to her room.  But lately, she has been forced to do things like being the little devil''s mount!


    "How is it that you are a Dao Root realm cultivator and are so slow!?" This past month Ah Chun had no place to vent her anger.


    The fact that someone she had wanted to kill and should be dead was still alive left a sour taste in her mouth. Ah Chun hated going against her dao but for her master''s sake she was. For the first month, she could only hold her anger in during the one hundred lashes otherwise she would end up just outright killing Tang Na. Now her anger had subsided a bit so she decided to walk all over Tang Na''s pride and dignity. And that was when the idea of making Tang Na into her mount came to be.


    Since Tang Na was going to be her slave for the next hundred years, Ah Chun decided she needed to at least do some work. So currently Ah Chun was frowning as she realized Tang Na on all fours was way too slow to even work as a mount. "Qing''er, Meimei what do you think? She''s to slow while walking on all fours."


    "Mmm... Young Miss, I say just sit on her shoulders and make her fly." Qing''er said with a smile on her face. The scene in front of her not fazing her at all.


    "Young Miss you could also skimp on her clothes a bit as well. If she was to bare a little skin she might be willing to move faster so no one can see it." Meimei was even more unfazed with the scene in front of her. Actually she was the most ruthless out of them all. She was also the one to give Ah Chun the idea of turning Tang Na into a mount in the first place.


    "Hmm¡­ hey Jinu, what do you think?" Ah Chun also got the name Jinu from Meimei. It was currently Tang Na''s new name while she is enslaved. When Meimei mentioned this name Ah Chun liked it very much and found it fitting for a woman who tries to steal other women''s men.


    Tang Na gritted her teeth, she hated being called that name more than anything. Over the past month that was all, she has been called by everyone who comes in and out of this courtyard! Even the Celestial Emperor started calling her that! Not just the Celestial Emperor, her own father had come to check to make sure she was not dead yet but when he called out her real name the little devil yelled at him forcing him to call her Jinu! Now any time he stops in to check on her he calls her Jinu! Tang Na wanted to rip Ah Chun into millions of tiny pieces but she could not even speak out against the little devil or she would suffer extreme pain from the slave brand!


    Forcefully putting a smile on her face Tang Na said: "Ma-Master¡­ Ji-Ji-Ji-Jinu is willing to do anything master says."


    "Oh~, anything? " Ah Chun''s tone sent chills down Tang Na''s body. Ah Chun gave a slightly evil smile as she gazed at Tang Na.


    "Y-Yes, a-an-anything." Tang Na hated that she could not go against the little devil no matter what it was. If the little devil told her to go run around Celestial Star City n.a.k.e.d she would have no choice but to do it!


    Ah Chun smiled as she slowly got off of Tang Na''s back. She then picked up a stick and tossed it towards the other end of the courtyard! "Fetch Jinu! Be a good girl and go fetch!" Seeing Ah Chun clapping her hands egging her on made Tang Na want to cry! She went from being forced to be a mount to being forced to be a dog! She did not know which was worse! Tang Na slowly got up only to be kicked back down to the ground! Ah Chun looked over at her angrily saying "When do dogs stand on two legs!? Go fetch like a dog!" Hearing this Tang Na really did start crying as she did her best to run on four legs as she chased after the stick!


    Seeing the puffed out cheeks on Ah Chun''s cute little face made Qing''er and Meimei laugh. They felt no sympathy for Tang Na. The girl thought she could use her influence to walk over others and now she was reaping what she sowed. Instead of losing her life she only needs to suffer a bit of humiliation for the next one hundred years. To a cultivator, this was not a long time. Especially this would not last very long since Ah Chun will need to start cultivating seriously again. As they saw it Tang Na got off easy and hopefully, she will learn from this experience and never act the same way as she did before.


    If you are not reading this at [W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l .c.o.m.], then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./b.o.o.k/.1.3.6.9.4.7.2.2.0.0.5.8.4.5.7.0.5./.Ah-Chun]remove periods for adress since some sites monitor warnings like this.

 Chapter 171 - Ancient Mystic Realm

    Four months passed and Tang Na was now living more comfortably. Ah Chun had finally gotten bored of tormenting her and left her to do the cleaning of her courtyard. Ah Chun even stopped the one hundred lashes a day. Although Ah Chun still disliked the girl she did not have time to keep punishing her every day. Ah Chun needed to work on her cultivation which was more important.


    This day news was spreading throughout the Heavenly Realm. An ancient mystic realm had appeared. When this news reached Ah Chun''s ears her eyes sparkled with excitement. This was the first time in ten thousand years a new mystic realm had appeared. She immediately dragged Ning Shen over to her courtyard to discuss the matter.


    "Shen, your going right?" Ah Chun looked at Ning Shen with eyes of expectation. In her past life, Ning Shen and her had explored many mystic realms together. A lot of times because of how well they worked together they were able to come out on top and snatch some of the most precious treasures.


    "Un! If my Chun''er wants to go then we will go. It has been a while since I went and had some fun!" Ning Shen''s eyes lit up. He loved exploring mystic realms. The chance for fruitatious encounters were only there if you were willing to risk it all. "It''s just that right now Chun''er has higher cultivation than me so you will need to protect your man!"


    "Un! It''s always been like that anyway!" Ah Chun said as she stuck her tongue out at Ning Shen.


    "I do recall a few times that I have protected you." Ah Chun could only let out a cold snort when she heard these words from  Ning Shen. But it was true he had protected her many times and got seriously injured in the process. But she would never admit it! Nope never!


    Completely ignoring what Ning Shen said Ah Chun changed the subject: "I will talk to master and see if he has any life-saving treasures we can use. I already have many pills so we are already set there. But I have no treasures. I will also see if he has anything we can use to locate each other in case we get split up. There is no telling what will happen when we enter. So it is best to be safe than sorry."


    "Un! As always, you have everything planned out already. From what I have heard they will be trying to open the mystic realm in a few days so we still have time to make sure we have everything we need." Unknown mystic realms are dangerous places these are usually created by very powerful cultivators. The ones Ah Chun visited in the Mortal Realm could never match up to the ones found in the Heavenly Realm.


    "Okay. Stay here tonight then. That way I can sit in your warm embrace while I cultivate." After finishing her words Ah Chun''s cheeks turned red. Even after knowing this man for two lifetimes she still got embarrassed saying such things.


    Ning Shen saw her red cheeks and laughed as he cupped his hands and bowed: "If that is what my Queen wants then this humble servant will comply."


    Ah Chun rolled her eyes as she turned away from Ning Shen. She started to organize what she would be needing while in the mystic realm. She had plenty of healing pills and detox pills. The only thing she was really missing were life-saving treasures. It was still unknown what cultivation levels were allowed in the mystic realm. Most mystic realms had a cultivation level requirement that had to be met in order to enter. There were also mystic realms that did not have such cultivation requirements. Ah Chun was hoping she met the cultivation requirement for this mystic realm. But she had a feeling that it might allow Immortal realm cultivators in as well. If that was the case then Ning Shen and her would definitely need life-saving treasures.


    That day Ah Chun went to see Master Lin Fen who of course already heard about the mystic realm. He handed over ten different treasures to allow both her and Ning Shen to protect themselves when needed and another so they could tract each others location. He seemed to have already known that Ah Chun would show up to ask him for such items.


    Day time passed and night came Ah Chun had forced Ning Shen to sit on the bed so she could sit in his lap. She sat in a lotus position in his lap as she leaned her head back up against his chest. His warmth and smell relaxed Ah Chun and allowed her to slip into a deep cultivation state. In her past life, this was something she would do all the time. She would hop into his lap to cultivate. Most might find this somewhat troublesome when cultivating but for Ning Shen and her, they were like two in one. Cultivating in this way did not bother them or disturbed their cultivation.


    When morning came Ah Chun said goodbye to Qing''er and Meimei and set off towards the western region of the Heavenly realm. There was a teleportation array already setup to take people to the far reaches of the western region. But the mystic realm was still a day''s journey from there. They were arriving early to scope things out and to gather more information on the mystic realm.


    A light shined at an array in a rocky valley in the western region of the Heavenly Realm. There were many shops set up in this valley and many cultivators roaming around. When the light dimmed a little lizard girl and a handsome young man stepped out of the array.


    If you are not reading this at [W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l .c.o.m.], then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./b.o.o.k/.1.3.6.9.4.7.2.2.0.0.5.8.4.5.7.0.5./.Ah-Chun]remove periods for adress since some sites monitor warnings like this.

 Chapter 172 - Spirit Wine

    The normally barren western region was bustling now with the mystic realm appearing. Ah Chun and Ning Shen were currently walking through the mini-city that was built up. There were many cultivators here hawking their wares at prices that were ten times the norm. But none of this mattered to Ah Chun since she was a bit busy marking people.


    "Shen! Shen! He looked like he has a lot of spirit stones! Oh and him as well. Make sure you remember them for later. When we enter the mystic realm we will have them ''donate'' their items and spirit stones to us. Wait! That bitch just looked at you!" Ning Shen just followed Ah Chun with a smile on his face, letting her pull him along.


    Ah Chun was currently spreading her killing intent out across a wide area to keep anyone who might cause trouble at bay. This might not stop those at a higher cultivation but it would at least stop those with lower cultivation from bothering Ning Shen and her. Luckily it seemed to be working pretty well. There were very few Immortal realm cultivators here and the ones that were here were trying to sell their goods.  This basically meant that Ah Chun was the top of the food chain at this time.


    Their purpose for coming to this region so early was to find out any information they can. That is if there was any information at all. Ah Chun and Ning Shen came across a makeshift bar that was set up using large rocks from the cliffside. When Ah Chun saw what they were selling her eyes lit up!


    "Spirit Wine!" Spirit Wine was a wine that was made using many different types of rare herbs. The alcohol content was very high and to top it off the benefits to cultivators were huge. Normally only one jug of Spirit Wine per cultivator was needed to help boost their cultivations as well as strengthen their bodies. This was something that Ah Chun had not seen since her past life!


    Ah Chun immediately made a b-line for the bar. Each jug of wine cost one hundred high-quality spirit stones.  This was a really high amount of spirit stones but the process to make spirit wine was kept secret and the benefits outweighed the cost. It was only Ning Shen that was not too happy about this discovery.


    "Chun''er I do not think you should be drinking¡­ Didn''t last time when you drank Spirit Wine in our past life  you got so drunk that you wiped out some clan just because that clan''s patriarch''s daughter looked at me?" Ah Chun blushed at Ning Shen''s words. What he said was very true. She did indeed wipe out an entire clan because some bitch looked at her man.


    "Well, she shouldn''t have looked at you while I was drunk! Now in her next life, she will know not to look at other women''s men while that man''s woman is drunk!" Ah Chun proudly stated.


    Ning Shen let out a laugh as he shook his head. When it came to him his Chun''er was very possessive. "Then let''s just buy a few jugs to take back with us and we can drink them when we are alone."


    "Shen! Are you trying to get me drunk alone!? Look at my body!" Ah Chun gritted her teeth, what was this man thinking!?


    Ning Shen felt very wronged. "That''s not what I meant! We can even drink with your master there as well! I just don''t want you starting a fight right now when we have a bigger mission to accomplish first!"


    "Ok! Fine I will wait to drink but let''s go buy some before they run out!" Ah Chun quickly ran over to the bar and started ordering. It was just that the person selling the Spirit Wine was giving Ah Chun an odd look.


    "Little girl you are a little young to be drinking this stuff wait a few more years." The person selling the Spirit Wine was a middle-aged man. Normally Ah Chun could go anywhere to buy alcohol no matter what she looked like but this middle-aged man had his own ideas on who can buy what at what age.


    Ah Chun puffed out her cheeks, She couldn''t believe she was just denied! "Hey! Just because I look like this does not mean that I am not older! Far as I know I have lived a lot longer than you!"


    "Look kid you can''t fool me. What cultivator in their right mind would want to look like some eight-year-old kid! You might be a genius of your clan but I''m telling you I do not sell to kids!" The middle-aged man was starting to get mad. He was never good with kids, to begin with, and now he was being pestered by one!


    "You! Damnit! Shen!" Ah Chun was speechless there was nothing she could say to retort the middle-age man. Who would really want to look like an eight-year-old kid!? So she could only use her trump card, Ning Shen!


    Ning Shen who was standing a little way back let out a laugh. He had a feeling this might happen. "Sir, It''s fine if you sell to her I can vouch for her age. Also, I was wondering if you had any inside info on the mystic realm?" Ning Shen showed the man a few hundred high-quality spirit stones.


    The man raised an eyebrow as he was handing Ah Chun jug after jug of Spirit Wine. Ah Chun, of course, had a big smile on her face as she hugged the jugs of wine.


    "Since you are asking so nicely, I will share what I know..."


    If you are not reading this at [W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l .c.o.m.], then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./b.o.o.k/.1.3.6.9.4.7.2.2.0.0.5.8.4.5.7.0.5./.Ah-Chun]remove periods for adress since some sites monitor warnings like this.

 Chapter 173 - The Mystic Realm Opens

    The middle-aged man began telling Ning Shen and Ah Chun about a story he had heard from one of the ancestors from his clan. The story said that one hundred thousand years ago a Deity realm cultivator who was on their last breath came down to this Heavenly Realm to die in the lands that his clan once resided. He created a mystic realm to which holds everything the Deity realm cultivator acquired over the course of his lifetime. His entire inheritance lies within. He would have never had died if it was not for the poison that he was inflicted with. He tried everything he could to get rid of the poison but failed. So he set up the mystic realm as his last resting place. The western region used to be a forested area until a great calamity hit and turned it into what it is today. During the time before the calamity, many clans were stationed here. One of those clans was that Deity''s.


    "What was the man''s name?" Ah Chun never heard such a story in her past life. But then again she did not live during his time and probably few knew of the story.


    "The Sword Deity. My ancestors did not know his real name. Only the name that people called him by. My clan was one of the clans that had escaped the western region''s calamity. That is how we came to know of the story. If I am correct then the mystic realm belongs to him. The restriction spell on that place should be below the Immortal realm and below. You two are still young, be careful if you decide to go in." The middle-aged man said with a smile.


    "Un, thank you!" Ah Chun cupped her hands and bowed. She liked people like this middle-aged man. They were upfront with everything and straight to the point. "Sir, what''s your name? "


    "Zhong Luoyang." The man said.


    "I''m Ning Shen and this here is Ah Chun. It was good to meet you, Brother Zhong. I hope we meet again in the future sometime." Ning Shen cupped his hands and bowed as well. Zhong Luoyang did the same.


    "Likewise! If we meet again, Brother Ning and Little Sister Ah, you two will have to have a drink with me." Zhong Luoyang liked Ning Shen and Ah Chun, he got a good feel from the both of them.


    A few days passed and thousands of cultivators were all waiting outside the distortion rift for the mystic realm to be opened. Many clans, sects, and rogue cultivators were here waiting for the mystic realm to be forced open. There were already a few Heavenly realm experts here who were going to help break open the mystic realm.


    Ah Chun was extremely excited. She had not had the chance to fully explore a mystic realm since she found the Slaughter of Time. Although this sword was hers, to begin with, so it really doesn''t count. Now though she would be able to explore to her heart''s content. Ah Chun tightened her grip on Ning Shen''s hand as her eyes glowed.


    "Oh right. Shen before I forget. I have all the life-preserving treasures on me. Take six of them and also this jade token. The token will help us find each other encase we get split up." Ah Chun said as she pulled a bunch of treasures out.


    Ning Shen looked at the treasures and sighed. He knew he needed to get his cultivation up as soon as possible. He knew that the reason Ah Chun was giving him six of the ten treasures was that he was of a lower cultivation. "Chun''er no matter what, if you run into an Immortal realm cultivator you have to run. Do not try to fight them unless you have no other choice. Please promise me this."


    "Un! I promise. I learned last time that I am not a match for an Immortal realm cultivator yet. The same goes for you as well, Shen. I do not want to be a widow before I even get a chance to marry my fiance. If we are going to die we should die together." Ah Chun expression was serious when she said this. But these were her true feelings. She did not want Ning Shen to die without her knowing. She would rather the two of them die together.


    "I promise... Chun''er, when you are able to bring your body to the age that you want it. Let''s get married. We never did get married in our past life so let''s do it in this life." Ning Shen said as he pulled Ah Chun into a hug.


    "Un! As soon as I am able to get my body age back to normal we will. It might be a few hundred to a thousand years but I promise you that once that day comes we will finally get married. " Ah Chun squeezed her arms around Ning Shen as she buried her face into his stomach. She had already planned to marry Ning Shen once her body got back to normal. If it was not for the fact that her body reverted back to her eight-year-old self she would have already walked hand and hand with Ning Shen as the scaled the ninety-nine Celestial Steps to the Heavens.


    While the two were embracing each other the ground under their feet started to shake. The process of opening the mystic realm was finally starting! Six Heavenly realm cultivators were channeling their Heavenly Power into the distortion rift. Seconds turned to minutes as minutes turned to hours. Time ticked by until finally there was a loud thunderous booming sound that spread out, throughout the air. The distortion rift split open sending waves upon waves of energy in all directions.


    One of the Heavenly realm experts amplified his voice as she shouted out "The mystic Real is open! Only  those from the Immortal realm down can enter!" A roar sounded out from the crowd of cultivators. They all took to the air and entered the distortion rift Ah Chun and Ning Shen floated up into the air as they entered the distortion rift hand in hand.


    If you are not reading this at [W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l .c.o.m.], then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./b.o.o.k/.1.3.6.9.4.7.2.2.0.0.5.8.4.5.7.0.5./.Ah-Chun]remove periods for adress since some sites monitor warnings like this.

 Chapter 174 - Snatching Treasures From Immortals

    As soon as the world around Ah Chun changed her face fell. The hand which should be holding Ning Shen''s was now empty. She had a feeling this would happen but she still hoped it would not. She took out her tracking token and looked at it but this just made her feel even more depressed. It seemed this mystic realm was almost the size of a small continent and Ning Shen was basically all the way on the other side.


    "I guess all I can do is slowly make my way towards him." Ah Chun put her token away and took off in the direction Ning Shen was in.


    It was not long before she heard some noises off in the distance. Ah Chun slowed her pace as two people came in to view. She suppressed her aura and hid in some nearby bushes. Normally if two people were fighting it was because of two reasons. The first reason which would be normal outside of a mystic realm is that the two had differences which caused enmity between the two. The other reason would be that they were fighting over treasure! This thought got Ah Chun excited! If there was treasure then why not take it for herself? This was Ah Chun''s thought. The only issue was that the two who were fighting were both in the Immortal realm. But this would not matter as long as she did not try to fight with them.


    Ah Chun stayed hidden as she watched the fight between the two. She scanned the area trying to see what they were fighting over. When her eyes landed on a soft glow her eyes lit up! Ah Chun gasped as she looked at the flower. "A Star Lily!"


    Star Lily''s were very rare even in the heavenly realm. They took tens of thousands of years to bloom and when they did it would produce a large amount of spiritual qi. You needed to refine the Star Lily into a pill using a special refining process. This pill, once it was taken, could help refine the cultivator''s body giving the cultivator a boost to their cultivation. Ah Chun was really excited now. Because this would be greatly beneficial for Ning Shen! Ah Chun already knew her cultivation was already many many times faster than a normal cultivator''s. But Ning Shen was still lagging behind.


    Ah Chun made a firm decision. Since it was beneficial to her man she would snatch it from these two Immortals! Ah Chun knew that this would not be easy. Although she might be quick, she might not be able to grab the Star Lily fast enough and get out of there without being noticed. Ah Cun could only wait for the right moment to try to take the Star Lily and hope she can make a clean escape. If not she would run for her life!


    "Old Man I do not know what you are trying to pull but I saw this Star Lily first!" The younger immortal yelled out.


    "Humph! Just because you saw it first does not mean it belongs to you! It is whoever gets it first that owns it!" After stating his words the old immortal attacked the younger immortal once again.


    Ah Chun was actually trying to hold in her laughter. If they knew that there was a little lizard girl waiting to fish in troubled waters they would not be very happy. As the two fought Ah Chun watched closely. She did not want to rush it and choose the wrong time to snatch the Star Lily. Suddenly there was a loud bang as the younger immortal was smashed into the ground. Seeing that the two immortals were caught grappling each other on the ground Ah Chun knew this was the time to go!


    Ah Chun shot out of the bushes at full speed before stopping in front of the Star Lily. She focused her spirit power into a blade as she scooped up the Star Lily roots and all and shoved it into her interspatial ring. Unfortunately, this was all seen by the two dumbstruck immortals who had detected Ah Chun''s spirit power! It actually took them a few seconds to realize what was actually happening!


    "You damn lizard your courting death! You think you can steal what belongs to this grandpa!?" The old cultivator''s veins were popping out of his head. He could not believe the treasure he was fighting for was just snatched out from under his nose.


    Ah Chun looked over and gave the two immortals a bright smile before waving at them and taking off at full speed. She somewhat figured it would be difficult to get the Star Lily without being seen. So since she got caught she smiled and waved! When treasures are there it was always a fight to see who would get them. She had done this many times in her past life so now was no different than before. Ah Chun made sure she fled at top speed!


    The younger immortal was still somewhat dumbstruck about what had just happened but when he saw the old immortal take off in pursuit of the little lizard girl he finally came back to his senses before gritting his teeth and giving chase!


    At this time, Ning Shen who was on the other side of the mystic realm was staring at his tracking token dumbfounded. He could tell by Ah Chun''s movements that she was up to no good. She stayed in the same place for quite a while before shooting off and stopping for a few seconds before taking off again. He knew right away she must have snatched a treasure from someone! Ning Shen let out a long sigh. Why was this girl always getting herself into trouble!


    If you are not reading this at [W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l .c.o.m.], then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./b.o.o.k/.1.3.6.9.4.7.2.2.0.0.5.8.4.5.7.0.5./.Ah-Chun]remove periods for adress since some sites monitor warnings like this.

 Chapter 175 - The World She lives In

    Ah Chun was currently running away. Two immortals were chasing after her after she had snatched up the Star Lily right from under their noses. Ah Chun looked back to see the ugly look on the old immortal''s face which made her smile. Thinking for a moment she said: "Hey! Old Bastard! You know it doesn''t really look good for an old man like you to be chasing after such a young girl! If others saw you, they would think you were some kind of pervert that likes little girls!"


    Hearing Ah Chun''s words the old immortal almost tumbled over in mid-air. Seeing how the old immortal''s face turned green made Ah Chun laugh out loud. Ah Chun knew her words would not make him stop chasing her but at least she was able to anger him. If she pushed a little harder maybe she might even be able to anger him to death! Ah Chun kept on flying forward weaving in and out of the trees as she flew along. She was trying to come up with a way to lose the two immortals chasing her. Because behind the old immortal was the younger immortal!


    "You little lizard bastard! hand over the Star Lily!" The old immortal was now fully enraged.


    "Did you not say that the owner is the one who has it in their possession!? How could you be so shameless to even go against your own words! So you really are a shameless perverted old bastard who likes little girls!" Ah Chun retorted. She was not very happy since she was being chased. This was making her lose time on gaining more treasures and meeting up with her beloved Ning Shen! But Ah Chun would not give up this Star Lily since it could benefit her Ning Shen greatly!


    As Ah Chun was flying along she saw a break in the trees. As soon as she shot through it Ah Chun felt a power weighing down on to her as she suddenly fell from the sky! Ah Chun quickly spun her body around and landed on her feet. As she stood up she felt something seriously wrong. "A cultivation suppressing array!?"


    Ah Chun had entered an area with a cultivation suppression array. These arrays would suppress the cultivation of anyone who entered the array. Normally an array would only work for lower cultivations but this array was very strong! Ah Chun watched as the old immortal flew out from the tree line and just like her he fell from the sky. Unfortunately, he was not as agile as Ah Chun and fell on his face. He lifted his head in surprise, his face and beard were covered in dirt. The younger immortal quickly stopped at the edge of the tree line as he saw the old immortal fall.


    Ah Chun quickly scanned her body and a smile appeared on her face. Her normal Dao Tree cultivation was suppressed but not her Qi Universe. It seems only the cultivation base that was accepted by the heavens and earth was suppressed. While her cultivation base that went against the heavens was not. After checking the old immortal''s cultivation, Ah Chun knew that right now in this space she could kill this old immortal easily. A wide smile appeared on Ah Chun''s face as she realized this. She summoned the Slaughter of Time then slowly walked towards the old immortal.


    "Old Bastard you have been chasing me for so long keeping me from meeting up with my beloved. But who would have thought that in this area, such an amazing array was active? Now you are no longer an immortal but a mere mortal in front of me." Ah Chun said slowly take step after step towards the old immortal.


    "Hump! Even if there is a cultivation suppression array here that still does not make you a match for me!" Right after finishing his words, the old immortal lunged at Ah Chun.


    Ash Chun just l o oked at him as if he was a fool. She swung her tail around right as the old immortal was about to grab her and slapped him, face-first into the ground. The old immortal once again had a face full of dirt. He raised his head with a look fear in his eyes. "You! You! How do you still have your cultivation!?"


    "Oh? Did you realize? And here I thought you were not that bright. Well since you will be dying soon anyway, I will let you know. My body you see. It is a little special¡­ That is all I can tell you, otherwise, you might get struck by heavenly tribulation and that would ruin the fun of me doing it myself!. You see I hate being chased! " Ah Chun''s face turned cold as her killing intent spilled out from her body wrapping itself around the old immortal. She was not stupid enough to let this old immortal live. Because the first chance he got he would kill her without a second thought. This was the world she lived in. This was the life she chose. Killing and bloodshed was just part of it.


    The old immortal face fell as fear filled every part of his body. His back was soaked in sweat as the felt the killing intent weighing down on him. He watched as the sword raised into the air but that was all he saw before the world started spinning. He did not even see Ah Chun strike, he only saw the sword being raised. His eyes were wide open and filled with despair and unwillingness. He lived for so long and now his life would come to an end by a young girl of no more than eight years old.


    Ah Chun gave a snort as she reached down and grabbed the old immortals interspatial ring. She then looked off into the woods staring straight at the younger immortal. "You can sit there all day for all I care but is it really worth it for one Star Lily? I could refine it now and take the pill that is created and there would be nothing you can do. Then what? You wasted all this time to gain nothing in the end and you might even end up losing other encounters that are ten times more valuable than this. So either you come and try to snatch it from me or you can Screw Off!"


    If you are not reading this at [W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l .c.o.m.], then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./b.o.o.k/.1.3.6.9.4.7.2.2.0.0.5.8.4.5.7.0.5./.Ah-Chun]remove periods for adress since some sites monitor warnings like this.

 Chapter 176 - Cultivate The Stars Part One

    After Ah Chun tossed out her threat towards the younger immortal. She turned around and headed off further into the array. Ah Chun felt that this array was a lot larger than it appeared. And if such a strong cultivation suppression array was placed then there was sure to be good fortune hidden someplace within this array! Ah Chun was actually getting somewhat excited! She was able to snatch up the Star Lily and now she might find something else that is good! To top it off no one in this entire mystic realm could take it from her because in this array she was the Queen!


    Ah Chun continued forward, she was surrounded by nothing but a desert wasteland. If it was not for the fact that she still had her Qi Universe cultivation she was sure she would dry up and be nothing but bones by now. It seemed to have been hours since she had entered this area and she still found nothing.  The cracked dried earth under her feet kicked up dust with each step. What seemed like four days had passed by when finally Ah Chun''s eyes lit up. There was a tall black monolith off in the distance. There was no telling exactly how far away it was but she was sure that it was there.


    More days passed and Ah Chun was finally standing in front of a tall black monolith that was one hundred times taller than her and seemed to be a thirty kilometers wide. Ah Chun made a deep impression on the ground to mark her starting position as she slowly started walking around the monolith. She did not dare touch it yet until she checked the entire monolith out. She walked and walked scanning as much the monolith as she could with how far she was able to see. She could only see about halfway up the monolith clearly. She was really hating the fact that she could not fly right now. But this did not discourage her.


    Hours later Ah Chun arrived at the end of the first side of the black monolith. That was when something caught her eye. Carved into the monolith was a few lines of text. That text read: '' Those that reach here are not welcome by the heavens¡­ Those that cultivate the stars are meant to stand above the heavens themselves¡­ These cultivators stand against the heavens¡­ But they still must comply with heavens will to surpass the heavens...'' Ah Chun stared at the lines of text. For some reason, these words resonated within her.


    "Those that reach here are not welcome by the heavens¡­ Those that cultivate the stars are meant to stand above the heavens themselves¡­ These cultivators stand against the heavens¡­ But they still must comply with heavens will to surpass the heavens... " Ah Chun thought for a few moments pondering over the words.


    After a few minutes of going over the words in her head, it was like lightning had struck her! "Those that reach here are not welcome by the heavens! Of course! I understand now! This is actually talking about cultivators that have more than one cultivation path! The reason I was able to make it to this monolith was that I still have my Qi Universe cultivation base! This place is actually not an array! This monolith is actually causing the  dead zone to weed out the normal cultivators!"


    Ah Chun started breathing heavy as she read the next line again. "Those that cultivate the stars are meant to stand above the heavens themselves¡­ So basically the Qi Space and Qi universe is what they mean by cultivating the stars! And since this is a cultivation path that goes against the heavens, that means the cultivator who is cultivating such a method is going against the heavens which is why I always have a heavenly tribulation when I break through a level!"


    Ah Chun read the last line and finally pieced it all together. "But they still must comply with heavens will to surpass the heavens¡­ This explains why I was not able to break through to a new realm unless I was at the peak of Qi Space! Until one reaches the end of heaven''s path the two cultivation lines must coincide with each other! If this is true, once I reach the peak of the heaven''s path of cultivation doesn''t that mean there are realms that surpass it when one cultivates the stars!?"


    Although this was all her speculations she could not help but breathe heavily. If everything that was said is true then her cultivation path was far from over! She had just basically begun and was still an infant in the sea cultivation! Those who surpass the heavens could basically destroy the heavens with a turn of their palm! Ah Chun sat down in a lotus position and rotated her qi. She needed to calm herself down. All this was a lot to take in.


    Ah Chun now wondered the day that she made her vow if it was the heavens or if it was a power much greater than the heavens that took her vow. When she tries to break through, the heavens try to get rid of her but the pink lotus in her soul sea always protects her from heavens destruction. Ah Chun was wondering if this was all tied together or not. But this reasoning would make more sense than the thought of the heavens being in disagreement with itself. Ah Chun was at a loss about all of this but she right now needed to know what cultivate the stars means...


    If you are not reading this at [W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l .c.o.m.], then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./b.o.o.k/.1.3.6.9.4.7.2.2.0.0.5.8.4.5.7.0.5./.Ah-Chun]remove periods for adress since some sites monitor warnings like this.

 Chapter 177 - Cultivate The Stars Part Two

    Ah Chun spent another day and night pondering over the meaning of the words in front of her. She was hoping to get a bit more insight into what "cultivate the stars" actually meant.  She wondered if it had something to do with the slow progression she had while cultivating Qi Universe normally. Since this cultivation path was outside of Heavens will but also had to coincide with it there might be a faster way to cultivate it. After a few more hours Ah Chun finally got up from where she was sitting. She was not able to gain anything else from the words.


    Ah Chun finally continued around the corner as she once again went back to scanning the black monolith for any signs of any more writings. Time passed and she had reached the end of the second side. At the bottom corner of the monolith, Ah Chun''s eyes sparkled as she saw that there was more writing.


    ''Those that cultivate the stars must understand the Dao of Space¡­. Space is dark, cold, empty and is filled with death¡­ But at the same time, Space is bright, warm, not empty and is filled with life¡­. ''


    Ah Chun was once again stunned by the words she read. From the words she was reading she immediately thought of the Dao of Chaos! The Dao of Chaos was the beginning and end of all things. While from what she was reading the Dao of Space was the in-between! If this was the case the Dao of Chaos and the Dao of Space are both Dao''s that run along the same path!


    Ah Chun quickly sat down in a lotus position in front of this new set of words as she kept repeating the lines over and over in her head imprinting them into her mind. "Space is dark, cold, empty and is filled with death¡­ If Space is dark, cold, empty and filled with death that would mean that space represents everything that is bad. But¡­ If space is also bright, warm, not empty, and is filled with life¡­ That would mean that space also represents everything that is good." Ah Chun furrowed her brow as she closed her eyes and continued to ponder over the words. She sat in the same position as days passed turning into months.


    Three months passed before Ah Chun finally opened her eyes again. Her eyes were clear as if she had understood everything that she saw. "Space is both bad and good¡­ But yet space is also in perfect harmony¡­ It represents two sides but is also considered to be one. Which means that you can not have good without the bad and the bad without the good. They sit side by side in perfect harmony taking and giving all at the same time!"


    At that moment Ah Chun felt a tremor as her spirit power surged! She quickly sent her divine sense down to her dantian to see the giant lotus floating within her universe was sprouting a new leaf! It was a black and white leaf that was seamlessly lined up next to each other. Neither color taking up any more space than the other! She had reached the first level of the Dao of Space!


    Ah Chun was overly excited she did not expect to actually form her eight dao leaf! Any new dao she gained insight on would automatically turn into a new leaf instead of forming a new root! Ah Chun could feel the power in her growing stronger with the new dao leaf. So far she had gained so much from this trip to this mystic realm and she had just started searching it!  Ah Chun cupped her hands and gave a small bow to the writing on the wall. The person who had written this had helped her greatly. After which she took out her tracking token She knew a lot of time has passed so she wanted to check on Ning Shen''s position. She let a sigh of relief when she saw his dot that indicated his position was moving normally and not in a manner that would make it seem as if he was in trouble.


    Ah Chun traced her finger over Ning Shen''s dot on the token and a gentle smile appeared on her face. Although they were still very far apart and she could not leave this place just yet, Ah Chun really wanted to race to him right now. No matter how much time passes whether it was seconds, minutes, or even years she would always want to be right next to him if she could. But they both knew that as cultivators this was not always possible. She knew that the day that she exceeds the realms of the heavens, she might need to separate from him for a long time. But no matter what she would find a way to be with him once more. So all she could do now was cherish the time they had now together until that time comes.


    Luckily her path of cultivation was still a very long path and would take a very long time to reach the peak of heavens path. Ah Chun once again rubbed her finger on Ning Shen''s dot before putting the token away. She gathered her thoughts and continued to scan the monolith on its third side. She already scanned two sides and got so much just from that. She was hopeful that there might be more.


    At the time that Ah Chun was looking at her tracking token, Ning Shen was doing the same. He was getting worried because Ah Chun had not moved from the same spot for a few months. He had no idea if she was trapped in some way or not. The tracking tokens in Ning Shen''s and Ah Chun''s hands are one item split into two. Before splitting the token into two parts each person will pour their spirit power into it. After which when split apart they will be able to track each other''s moments. It also worked in a way of telling each other if one of them had died or not. So as long as they could see the others dot they would know that they were still alive. As Ning Shen was staring at the token, he finally saw Ah Chun''s dot move which he then let out a sigh of relief. A smile appeared on Ning Shen''s face as he put the token away and shot off in the direction Ah Chun was in.


    If you are not reading this at [W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l .c.o.m.], then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./b.o.o.k/.1.3.6.9.4.7.2.2.0.0.5.8.4.5.7.0.5./.Ah-Chun]remove periods for adress since some sites monitor warnings like this.

 Chapter 178 - Cultivate The Stars Part Three

    Ah Chun continued on as she scanned the monolith centimeter by centimeter. She wondered what her future held for her. All she knew was that she needed to be powerful. But beyond that, she had no idea. Pushing these thoughts to the back of her mind she continued on. She was finally reaching the end of the third side of the monolith and sadly there was nothing written here. Ah Chun stopped at the end and scanned the corner but found nothing.


    Letting out a sigh Ah Chun continued on to the fourth side. After slowly taking her time and looking for any hints of writing she found nothing. She reached the corner of the monolith once again and turned the corner to finish off the first half of the first side she had started on but had not finished checking. She suddenly stopped as something caught her eye On the very corner in tiny lettering was a message.


    "I, Li Ju also known as the Deity of Slaughter, found this monolith during one of my journeys. Due to my cultivation path I have been tormented by the heavens and have suffered many tribulations. Because of breaking through in the middle of a fight my enemy took advantage of the tribulation to poison me which is causing my life to end early. To the one who reads this, I am assuming I am already dead and you are cultivating the path that goes against heavens will. This monolith will help you understand the path of cultivating the stars. There are many secrets that lay within this monolith. I myself had never been able to unlock them all. To normal cultivators, this is nothing more than a mere rock that suppresses the cultivation of heavens'' path. To those that go against the heavens, it is one of the most precious treasures you can find. I hope your path of cultivation will reach realms that I can only dream about..."


    Ah Chun was stunned so this monolith was a precious treasure and the Deity of Slaughter was also a cultivator of the stars! Ah Chun now understood why this monolith was here. Not even thinking about it any more Ah Chun placed her hand onto the monolith. It felt cool to the touch but nothing else happened. Ah Chun was a little disappointed. But this monolith was not something that was easily understandable.


    Ah Chun stepped back from the monolith and pondered. If the Deity of Slaughter was able to bring such a massive object around then he must have bound it to himself in some manner. Only then would he be able to shrink its size to transport it. Ah Chun placed her hand on the monolith again and continued to walk back to where she had made the line in the dry cracked ground. Her fingers slid across its cool surface as she walked. When she finally reached the starting point once again she stopped and looked at the monolith.


    Ah Chun stood there for a long time just staring at the monolith. After a while, she decided to try sending her divine sense into it. Right as her divine sense entered the monolith she felt as if her soul was going to be sucked out of her! In a panic, she quickly cut off her divine sense as she stumbled back and coughed up a mouth full of blood! Ah Chun looked up at the monolith in surprise. The words that the Deity of Slaughter said were very true! This monolith had a lot of secrets! She was not able to make a connection through her divine sense or risk losing her soul altogether.


    Just the fraction of a second she had connected with it with her divine sense was enough to damage her soul! Ah Chun put her mind to work and entered into deep contemplation. A smile appeared on her face as an idea popped into her head.


    Her Idea was simple since this monolith was connected to the path of cultivating the stars. Then if she put her spiritual power into it that came from her Qi Universe cultivation base. She might be able to establish some kind of connection with it. Ah Chun placed her hand back onto the monolith and started to pour her spiritual power into it. As her spiritual power flowed into the monolith, runic lines had started to spread out in all directions from where her hand was placed. The runic lines did not go far, only a few centimeters from her hand but as they did a stream of information flooded into Ah Chun''s head.


    Ah Chun''s eyes lit up this information was how to go about cultivating the stars! In the body, there were hidden meridians. There was one hundred hidden meridians in total. The more you opened up the stronger you would be and the faster your cultivation would be. Reading this caused Ah Chun''s heart to beat faster. She had never heard of any hidden meridians in the body. She had read many ancient texts in her past life but not once had she ever heard of it. Ah Chun wondered, if these meridians were in everybody''s body wouldn''t that mean that her Ning Shen could open them to?


    As Ah Chun went over the information in her head she realized how hard it was to even open these meridians. It would take an extraordinary amount of Spiritual Qi to open each meridian and each one took more Spiritual Qi than the last. A smile appeared on Ah Chun''s face as she slowly went to remove her hand from the monolith but to her surprise, as she started to remove her hand she felt a prick on her palm, then a rumbling sound as the whole monolith started getting sucked into her left hand!  She could not move her hand at all and could only stand there watching the massive monolith get sucked into her hand!


    If you are not reading this at [W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l .c.o.m.], then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./b.o.o.k/.1.3.6.9.4.7.2.2.0.0.5.8.4.5.7.0.5./.Ah-Chun]remove periods for adress since some sites monitor warnings like this.

 Chapter 179 - Taking Care Of Immortal Cao Xiaoma Part One

    It was only a matter of seconds before the huge monolith disappeared. Ah Chun looked at her left hand to find a black swirl in the middle of it. But before she could take the time to see how to access the monolith again she felt her cultivation coming back. Which meant the restriction on this zone was now gone! Ah Chun knew if anyone saw her here they would think she had found some kind of precious treasure! Ah Chun quickly took out her tracking token looked at the direction Ning Shen was in and took off!


    Ah Chun was not a fool, there were many immortals who entered this mystic realm. They would soon be all over this area now that the restriction was lifted. Which meant Ah Chun needed to run, run, run! Although it took days to get to the monolith now that the restriction was gone and you could fly once again it would take a fraction of that time to reach this point.


    As Ah Chun was rushing towards Ning Shen, Ning Shen was in a bit of a bind. "Young man, hand over the Celestial Aging Grass!"


    "Don''t you find your actions a little shameless? This grass does nothing but help one''s body gain a few years of growth. Nothing else! Look how old you are and you want to take it from me?" Ning Shen furrowed his brow. The man in front of him was an immortal who was old as dirt! Why the hell would he want Celestial Aging Grass when all it did was help one''s body grow older!


    "Once I, Cao Xiaoma sees something it belongs to me no matter what it is or does!" Cao Xiaoma put on a sneer as he said these words.


    Ning Shen looked at the old man stunned before suddenly "PFFFTTT!!!! Cao Xiaoma he says!!! Ahahahaha! Your killing me!!! Oh, this is rich! How much did your parents hate you!? Ahahahaha!!! *Cough* *Cough* *Cough* Ahahaha!!! It''s too bad Chun''er is not here she would love this!!!!" Tears rolled down his cheeks as Ning Shen continued to point and laugh at Cao Xiaoma. The old man''s face turned bright red as veins started popping out of his forehead.


    "Stop laughing!" The old man''s face was so contorted with rage he almost did not look the same!


    "Aahahhaha.. *Cough* Ah¡­ That was a good laugh. By the way old bastard there is someone staring at you with eyes filled with killing intent." The old man sneered at Ning Shen. '' Did this young man really think I was stupid enough to fall for such a cheap trick? Well, It might not be completely impossible that there is no one behind me. I did piss off a lot of people... ''


    Cao Xiaoma, slowly turned around to look behind him only to find nothing but trees and when he turned around to the spot that Ning Shen once resided he only found more trees and within those trees he spotted Ning Shen running away! "You damn bastard! I knew I shouldn''t have looked! When I catch up to you I''m going to tear you into a million pieces!" Cao Xiaoma felt the rage of humiliation running through every corner of his body. The damn bastard had laughed at him and even made him turn around. His entire life was filled with people mocking him because of his name. Now that he was an immortal, he could stand on top of all those below him! A turn of his hand could kill thousands! But now he was being humiliated by a damn brat in the Dao Root realm! Gritting his teeth Cao Xiaoma gave chase after Ning Shen!


    Ning Shen was flying as fast as he could as he took out his tracking token to see Ah Chun''s movements. When he saw that she was headed right towards him he adjusted his direction and headed towards her! Putting his tracking token away again he sped off at top speed!


    Cao Xiaoma behind Ning Shen was slowly gaining on him. Ning Shen knew he would not be able to outrun an immortal but he was too close to meeting up with Ah Chun to use any of his life-saving treasures. Ning Shen wanted to meet up with Ah Chun then activate a life-saving treasure to escape to another location.


    Two days passed and Cao Xiaoma was still chasing after Ning Shen. He was so close now that he started attacking Ning Shen with ranged attacks. Cao Xiaoma had a high level in the Dao of Fire so he was able to fire off strong fire-based attacks at Ning Shen!


    Explosions rang out near Ning Shen as he kept flying in a zigzag motion avoiding the incoming barrage of fire attacks. Ning Shen was doing well in avoiding the attacks but all of a sudden he felt a great weight on him as he hit a no-fly zone! It was not the first zone he had entered that he was not able to fly in but this time was different because he was being chased!


    Right as Ning Shen was falling a stream of fire came at him hitting him and knocking him hundreds of meters away! Ning Shen hit the ground and coughed up a mouth full of blood. Cao Xiaoma came walking up with a huge grin on his face. "Try to run now you little bastard! First, you laugh at me then try to trick me! If I do not rip you to pieces today my name is not Cao Xiaoma!"


    "PFFFTTTT!!!! Cao Xiaoma Hahaha omg! That is too funny!!! AHAHAHA!!!" Cao Xiaoma''s face once again turned green as he heard the voice of a young girl behind him laughing away. Cao Xiaoma turned around to find a little lizard girl walking towards him clutching her stomach as she laughed. "Ah, I feel bad for you old man! Your parents must have really despised you. So I will send you on your way so you can ask why they named you with such a horrible name. It''s too bad really. I can see you just hit the Immortal realm and that your cultivation is unstable. Normally I would just leave you alone but you made a fatal mistake..."


    "Oh, I don''t think it is me that made a fatal mistake. Since you along with the young man, will both die here today.  That is what happens when you laugh at I, Cao Xiaoma!" The old man yelled out in a mocking tone.


    If you are not reading this at [W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l .c.o.m.], then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./b.o.o.k/.1.3.6.9.4.7.2.2.0.0.5.8.4.5.7.0.5./.Ah-Chun]remove periods for adress since some sites monitor warnings like this.

 Chapter 180 - Taking Care Of Immortal Cao Xiaoma Part Two

    After Cao Xiaoma finished speaking his ears were once again filled with laughter. His old face turned green then black. The thing he hated most was being laughed at! He was just about to pounce on the little lizard girl in front of him when he stopped as he heard her say.


    "In this world, there are certain things you should not do. First and foremost you should have never chased after my man. Second, you should never have hurt my man. The third is you should never have threatened to kill my man. So here and now I will tell you the one who is going to die is not us but you¡­ Because¡­ As Queen Asura how could I reclaim my throne if I let a little insect like you walk all over the man I love..." As Ah Chun finished her words a smile appeared on her face as her eyes went cold. Grey Spiritual Qi enveloped her body.


    Cao Xiaoma felt his hair stand on end as cold sweat drenched his back. He was a cautious man. He had lived all this time avoiding conflicts with those stronger than him. Because of this, it took him longer to reach immortality. The feeling he got from the little lizard girl even though she was a whole realm lower than him was that of danger. The grey spiritual qi coming out of her filled him with a sense of oncoming death!


    Beads of sweat formed on Cao Xiaoma forehead. Every step closer to him that Ah Chun took he took two steps back. Ah Chun''s imposing aura weighed down on him as if the heavens themselves were pressing down on him.


    Ah Chun slowly took step after step towards Cao Xiaoma. She could tell he was extremely scared of her right now. Ah Chun slowly stretched her hand out as the dragon tattoo on her right arm unraveled itself from her arm causing a sword to appear in front of her. Ah Chun took hold of the Slaughter of Time causing her killing intent to surge forth smacking Cao Xiaoma in the face. This caused Cao Xiaoma''s face to pale even more. A strange purple light flashed through Ah Chun''s eyes. It flashed through her star-shaped pupils that were fixed on to Cao Xiaoma.


    Cao Xiaoma''s eyes widen he felt like he was staring at King Yama himself when he looked at the little dragon girl in front of him. "No! Stay away from me!" The world around Cao Xiaoma suddenly changed replaced with fire and magma as far as the eye could see. Hovering in the air in front of him was a ghastly figure with a large black sword bearing down onto him. Cao Xiaoma''s body froze as he watched the sword slashing down at him.


    "No!!!!!!" Next thing he knew the world suddenly changed again. He was back in the woods he was in before. But the world was spinning around. His head hit the ground with a thud. What filled his eyes was his body kneeling on the ground with no head attached. The world grew dark around him as he realized what was going on. Fear and reluctance to believe the situation was real formed on his face.


    "Mmmm¡­ I haven''t used this technique for a long time. It seems a lot stronger now that my cultivation is higher. I will have to make better use of this secret art in the future. Dreamscape is a very powerful technique if used correctly." Ah Chun said as she reached down and took off Cao Xiaoma''s interspatial ring. After which she turned her attention over to Ning Shen. Her eyes soften as a bright smile appeared on her face. "Shen¡­ Sorry I was a little late..."


    Ning Shen shook his head. "No, it''s fine. I''m still alive and this whole thing was worth it. I was able to get you a precious treasure that I think only you would find precious..."


    "Oh, and what is that?" Ah Chun reached down and extended a hand to Ning Shen to help him up.


    "Celestial Aging Grass!" Ning Shen said with a smile on his face. He reached up and grabbed Ah Chun''s hand.


    "Really!?" Ah Chun''s eyes sparkled. Celestial Aging Grass was good stuff for her. It would allow her body to grow a few years in age. Although after refining it into a pill and taking it, it would only work once. But if you found a good quantity of it and formed a big batch of it into one single pill you could age your body by many years!


    Ning Shen took out the small bundle of grass from his interspatial ring. "It''s not much but at least it is a start."


    Ah Chun looked at the small bundle in his hand. It was only enough for about a year''s worth of body growth and yet he went so far to get it just for her. Looking at the injuries he sustained while trying to acquire this little bit made tears well up in Ah Chun''s eyes. "Ning Shen! You idiot! There is so little and yet you almost got killed just to get it for me! I would rather stay like this for the rest of my life than to lose the man I love!"


    Ning Shen sighed he knew he went a little crazy this time. But with his current cultivation, he was not able to do much for the girl in front of him. Seeing the tears roll down her cheeks he let out another sigh as he pulled her into his embrace. "I will be more careful next time Chun''er. I promise."


    Ah Chun let out a smile she wrapped her arms around Ning Shen''s waist and buried her head into his stomach. "Shen thank you. I know you did this for me. But I do not want to lose you. If you are going to die, I am going to die with you and if I''m going to die, you will die with me. You die, I die. A world without you is a world I do not want to be in. Even if we are separated for tens of thousands of years, as long as I know you are alive I can continue to work hard and press on."


    "I feel the same way Chun''er. If you die, I die. I like it. From now on this is how I will live. I will make sure to be more careful from now on." Ning Shen smiled and kissed the top of AH Chun''s head.


    "Un..."


    If you are not reading this at [W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l .c.o.m.], then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./b.o.o.k/.1.3.6.9.4.7.2.2.0.0.5.8.4.5.7.0.5./.Ah-Chun]remove periods for adress since some sites monitor warnings like this.

 Chapter 181 - Let The Show Begin!

    After a little bit of bonding with Ning Shen, Ah Chun turned to Cao Xiaoma''s body. She lit a flame in her hand and then tossed it on Cao Xiaoma''s body incinerating it. If he was lucky he will reincarnate into a better life. If not well, only the heavens really knew. Ah Chun for one could care less. After making sure Cao Xiaoma''s body was burned to ash, Ah Chun and Ning Shen set off in another direction.


    "Shen I got you something good which I will refine for you when we get back to the Academy." Ah Chun said with a smile.


    "Oh, what could that be?" Ning Shen wondered what this girl stole but from the looks of it, he would have to wait and see.


    Ah Chun''s tail swished back and forth as she said: "It''s a secret!"


    Days passed and Ah Chun and Ning Shen were now at the center of the mystic realm, where a grand palace stood. Noone had entered yet and that was for one reason. There was another cultivation restriction array in place. There were thousands of cultivators standing on the edge of the zone. Ah Chun''s eyes lit up when she heard it was a cultivation restriction zone. If she was correct then it would be the same kind of zone as the one the monolith created. Meaning the Slaughter Deity only wanted cultivators who cultivated the stars to receive his inheritance! Ah Chun had to make sure so she pulled Ning Shen to the side.


    "Shen if I''m correct, if the two of us enter the restriction zone then out of the thousands or so cultivators that are here I would be the strongest within the palace. Once we enter you have to make sure to follow close to me and do not leave my side." Ah Chun gave Ning Shen a serious look. It was a look she rarely gave Ning Shen but in this case, it was to show him that she was not joking around.


    "Un. I will follow close to Chun''er then." Ning Shen said as he grabbed Ah Chun''s hand.


    "If there is anything in here that you want, do not hesitate to tell me so I can make sure you get it." Ah Chun said as she started pulling Ning Shen through the crowd.


    It took a while to push through the crowd but Ah Chun made sure that people noticed them. She had a plan to see how many would be foolish enough to follow behind her. Even if she was fully suppressed on both cultivation paths, just with her boost of physical strength she gets from her dragon bloodline, she could take on quite a few of these cultivators at one time. But she was betting on her cultivation not being suppressed when she entered the cultivation suppression array.


    Thousands of eyes fell on Ah Chun as they stepped out in front of the crowd. But this is exactly what Ah Chun wanted. Most of these cultivators have been here since the beginning, she was sure they must have acquired many treasures by now. Ah Chun whispered to Ning Shen: "Shen remember the game we used to play in our past lives with foolish cultivators?"


    "The great ring hunt?" Ning Shen gave a sly smile. He knew exactly what Ah Chun was planning to do.


    Ah Chun and Ning Shen both stepped into the array. Ning Shen quickly felt his cultivation being suppressed, while Ah Chun only felt her heaven''s path cultivation being suppressed. Ah Chun did her best to not show how happy she was right now. She looked at Ning Shen her eyes told him everything he needed to know as Ning Shen took in a deep breath and yelled loudly. "Chun''er did you put all those treasures into your interspatial ring?"


    "Un! I did we got lucky at that last place lets hope there''s more here. Stop lagging behind! Quickly let''s go before others come in!" Ah Chun shouted back.


    Some cultivators found it strange that they were shouting so loudly but there was a lot that had greedy eyes. As Ah Chun and Ning Shen started to move forward many of the cultivators who could not resist treasures started to walk into the array. Seeing this Ah Chun who was holding Ning Shen''s hand shot forward at top speed. They climbed to the top of the palace stairs were they both stopped. Ah Chun was not dumb enough to enter the palace just yet. There was no telling what traps or tests they might encounter within the palace.


    What started as a few cultivators entering the cultivation suppression array turned into hundreds. Then into thousands. About seventy five percent of the cultivators that were standing outside the suppression array were not making their way to the pala were Ah Chun and Ning Shen were waiting. Ah Chun had already summoned her Slaughter of Time and set Ning Shen up within a small barrier of Spiritual Qi. It was nothing something that could withstand other cultivators with a cultivation base but here in this cultivation suppression array it would keep Ning Shen from any harm while Ah Chun fought.


    Ah Chun stood at the top of the stairs looking over the thousands of Cultivators making their way towards her. Her eyes lit up with anticipation as her blood started to boil. The familiar chant filled her head '' Kill¡­ Kill¡­ Kill... ''. She remembered the times in her past life where she stood on the battlefield and slaughtered cultivator after cultivator. Knowing that she was about to see a sea of blood made Ah Chun''s bloodline go crazy!


    Ah Chun formed a sinister smile face as she laughed maniacally shouting out: "Ahahahaha... Let the show begin!"


    If you are not reading this at [W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l .c.o.m.], then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./b.o.o.k/.1.3.6.9.4.7.2.2.0.0.5.8.4.5.7.0.5./.Ah-Chun]remove periods for adress since some sites monitor warnings like this.

 Chapter 182 - Thousands Vs One

    Hearing Ah Chun shouting out and laughing, all the cultivators present suddenly felt something was off. But their greed was still strong. One of the cultivators stepped forward as they been yelled: "Little girl just give us your treasures and we will let you live."


    "Yeah just give up your treasures and nothing will happen to you."


    Many more started to shout out as well. Ah Chun only looked at them like they were idiots. Not even saying a word more  Ah Chun''s figure flickered. Her sudden disappearance caused the crowd to be stunned. But before anyone knew what was actually going on the scent of blood filled the air as hundreds of cultivators were split in half. It happened so fast no one had a chance to react. Even the ones cut in half had no idea how they died. After each kill, Ah Chun made sure to grab their interspatial ring. This was the so called game Ah Chun and Ning Shen had come up with called the Great Ring Hunt. It was a game they used to play when they were surrounded by lots of enemies in their past life. Whoever gathered the most rings would get a reward.


    Ning Shen felt a little sad he could not join but he did not mind watching from the sidelines either. Seeing his little Chun''er laughing happily as she bounced to and fro within the crowd of cultivators as she reaped life after life put a smile on his face. These cultivators some who were even at the peak of the Immortal realm continued to lose their lives as time passed.


    As of now, Ah Chun had already lost count of how many she had killed all she knew was that she was most likely making a killing. Unless each and every one of these cultivators were dirt poor she knew she would come out of this very rich. Although she did instigate these cultivators'' greed, it was their choice to come into the cultivation suppressing array, she did not force them to come in. So if they wanted to be idiots and walk into an obvious trap she would make sure these idiots leave their lives here.


    Some of the cultivators started to run which caused Ah Chun to frown. She was already drenched in blood which had flipped her bloodlines killing switch. Turning her into a killing machine. So watching these cultivators trying to escape made Ah Chun snort as she sent out wave after wave of sword lights cutting down all those who tried to run. The crowd of thousands of cultivators, numbers started to lessen at an extremely fast pace. These cultivators were like a fish out of water. They had no way to defend themselves with the cultivation base suppressed.


    A lake of blood was forming underfoot as more and more cultivators died. After almost, a twenty-minute killing spree Ah Chun was now standing in front of an old man at the peak of the immortal realm. His gaze looked up at the little lizard girl who was standing there covered in blood. The only thing on the girl''s body not covered in blood was the grey ghostly crown on her head. Upon seeing that crown the old man''s face turned even paler.


    "Queen Asura¡­ It''s can''t be..." The old man cried out.


    "Oh, you heard of me? Seems your family has a long lineage. But since you recognized me it''s too bad that your family will have to mourn your death anniversary on this day every year. " Ah Chun did not think someone would recognize her after so many years had passed.


    "Before you kill me, let me give you a kowtow. It is not every day this old man is able to meet someone from the primordial god clans and a legend at that. Today for this old man to die in your hands is a worthy death." The old man said with no hint of fear or regret in his eyes.


    "Old man tell me your name. There are very few I ask this question to. I only ask those who I think are worthy of me to remember." Ah Chun''s killing intent subsided as a genuine smile appeared on her face.


    "Gao Ling." The old man said as he smiled back.


    "Un! Today Gao Ling you will be killed by me, Queen Asura. I, Queen Asura from this day forward shall remember your name. Gao Ling, I grant you a painless death. May your rebirth bring you great fortune in your next life." Ah Chun said before swinging the Slaughter of Time down slicing the old man''s head off. After which she retrieved his interspatial ring. Seeing that everyone who had entered the cultivation suppression array was now dead Ah Chun started to burn each body one by one, making sure she did not miss a single treasure or interspatial ring.


    A few hours later Ah Cun had finished burning the last body. Before returning to the palace entrance she looked out over the few thousands of cultivators still standing on the outside of the array. Still covered in blood she smiled at them and then shouted: "Anyone else still want to covet my treasures?"


    Seeing the little girl covered in blood smiling so brightly at them sent shivers down all those who saw what had happened. They were not stupid they knew if they entered that array they would die before they took two steps. Thinking along these lines cultivators started to turn around and left. Ah Chun looked at all the cultivators leaving and sighed. She would have to use one of her life-saving treasures to return to the palace after Ning Shen and her finished up here. At least now she knew that getting the slaughter Deity''s inheritance would go a lot smoother.


    If you are not reading this at [W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l .c.o.m.], then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./b.o.o.k/.1.3.6.9.4.7.2.2.0.0.5.8.4.5.7.0.5./.Ah-Chun]remove periods for adress since some sites monitor warnings like this.

 Chapter 183 - Deity Of Slaughters Palace Part One

    Ah Chun who still had blood dripping off her body walked over to Ning Shen with a frown on her face. She felt sticky all over from all the blood on her body. She really wished she could take a bath at this time. Seeing the frown made Ning Shen chuckle. "Chun''er you never change. You hate being covered in blood yet during battle you bathe in it. You are more than capable of not getting even the slightest bit of dirt on you while fighting but you intentionally get soaked in blood."


    Ah Chun snorted: "It''s my damn bloodline! For some unknown reason, I unconsciously move  so that the blood will all spatter all over me!" She really did not know why this always happened. She hated the sticky feeling she got when she was all done fighting. The only thing she wanted after a battle was a bath!


    Ning Shen smiled and took out a basin of water and a screen. "I figured something like this would happen so I stored a bath just for you."


    Ah Chun''s eyes sparkled as she said: "Un! It is Shen who knows me best!" After saying her words Ah Chun quickly ran behind the screen stripped her clothes and jumped into the bath!


    After cleaning up and putting on a fresh change of clothes Ah Chun felt like new. "Shen when we enter the palace be very careful. I have a feeling that the Deity of Slaughter does not want ordinary cultivators to pass his trials. He was also someone who was marked by the heavens for having a cultivation path that went against the heavens. But he still survived all the way until he was poisoned by another."


    "Un! I will be careful. If It seems like I can''t move on I will just stop there and wait for you." Ning Shen was not stupid. He knew there was a reason this suppression array was put in place.


    "No! You will stay with me no matter what! We came here together we will leave here together." Ah Chun was very adamant about this. If for some reason the other cultivators turned around, Ning Shen would be the first one they targeted. With his cultivation suppressed there would be no way for him to fight them all off or escape!


    "I will do as Chun''er says then." Ning Shen could not help but be happy. Even though he was not as strong as he was in his past life where he could stand side by side with her. His Chun''er did not see him as a burden now that he was weaker than her.


    After getting the answer she wanted to hear. Ah Chun then turned and faced the large set of doors of the palace. Ah Chun walked forward and placed her hand on the door and pushed. And she pushed. And she pushed. "What the hell this door won''t open!" Ah Chun frowned. No matter how much she pushed on the door it just would not open!


    Ning Shen standing off to the side was currently causing himself internal injuries from holding his laughter back. Staring at the little lizard girl with her cheeks all puffed out in anger made him think she was really cute. Ning Shen Slowly walked up to the other large door next to the one Ah Chun was currently pushing on with all her might, He grabbed hold of the large hook handle that was almost twice the size of his body and pulled.


    *Creak*


    It opened¡­


    Ah Chun''s face turned bright red as she saw the door open. She quickly grabbed the handle on her side and pulled on it and just like the other side it opened without a problem. It was now that Ah Chun wanted to go hide under a rock. She looked over at Ning Shen who was now standing there with his hand on his stomach and knew right away that he was holding back his laughter! "Just laugh! Why hold it in! Even I want to laugh at myself!" Crossing her arms across her chest Ah Chun humphed and walked into the palace. Ning Shen couldn''t hold back any longer and burst out laughing while he watched Ah Chun walk away.


    Ah Chun walked into the palace to see a large hall with rows of pillars adorned with carved images of humans fighting against demons.  Ah Chun was in no hurry so she carefully inspected each pillar as she walked by. She noticed that each pillar told it''s own story. Each battle was different. Out of all these pillars, there was only one pillar that had no battle carved into it. There was just one sentence "The path of cultivation only truly begins when one surpasses the Heavens!" Ah Chun felt like lightning had struck her as she read these words. She couldn''t help but stare at them as she read them over and over again. These words had a lot of power behind them!


    Ning Shen had finally caught up with Ah Chun after he made sure to close the doors. He stood by her side and read the words on the pillar and even he felt like he was struck by lightning. He felt that this one sentence was truly profound! The two stood there in silence for a long while they had no idea how much time had passed.


    The first to break the silence was Ah Chun. "Shen¡­ In this world that we live in. There is another path of cultivation that surpasses the heavens. The cultivation bases that we have are just a small portion of what we are actually able to achieve. My Qi Space that formed when I tried to create my Qi World is where my path deviates from the heaven''s path. But until I have surpassed the heaven''s path of cultivation my two cultivation paths must intertwine. If there is ever a chance for you to deviate your cultivation on to a path that is different from the heaven''s path. Then you should take that chance and do so. Because these words hold a meaning that most would not understand. Because they are held back by the heaven''s path of cultivation."


    "Un¡­ I had the same thought. If I ever get a chance I will take it no matter what." Ning Shen''s eyes glowed with determination. He now knew his Chun''er would definitely surpass the heavens one day and when she did, he would be forever left behind. He would not have that! Even if he reached the highest realm a heaven path cultivator could reach he would find a way to surpass it no matter what! He would stand side by side with the girl he loves!


    If you are not reading this at [W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l .c.o.m.], then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./b.o.o.k/.1.3.6.9.4.7.2.2.0.0.5.8.4.5.7.0.5./.Ah-Chun]remove periods for adress since some sites monitor warnings like this.

 Chapter 184 - Deity Of Slaughters Palace Part Two

    Ah Chun and Ning Shen continued on as they walked further into the palace. The main entry only had the pillars and a door at the end. Ah Chun opened the door and stepped through pulling Ning Shen along with her. But as soon as they stepped through the door Ah Chun stopped short causing Ning Shen to almost trip over her. In front of them was nothing. No floor, no walls, and no ceiling.  It was just a dark empty space with no end. Underfoot was a small platform that was only big enough to fit about five people of them


    Ah Chun was about to say something to Ning Shen but an archaic voice sounded out. "Oh¡­ To think such young ones made it into my palace¡­ Even one who has yet to deviate from heaven''s path. Hmm¡­ I see it all makes sense now. Since this is the case I will help him along and set him on the correct path..."


    Before Ah Chun or Ning Shen could react a burst of spiritual power came out of Ning Shen. He cried out in pain before falling to his knees causing Ah Chun to panic! "Shen!"


    Ning Shen was on his knees as sweat dripped from his forehead as he tried to endure the pain. The Archaic voice once again sounded out. "Do not worry little one¡­ I am just assisting him to form his Qi Space¡­ The pain he is undergoing is caused by destroying his Qi World and reforming it into a Qi Space. At least here within this palace, he will be safe from the heavenly tribulations. Allow him to sit and cultivate quietly. This process will take some time."


    Ah Chun immediately sent her divine sense into Ning Shen. Seeing that what the voice said was true Ah Chun let out a sigh of relief. She leaned forward and kissed the top of Ning Shen''s head. "Just concentrate on forming your Qi Space. I will keep watch over you." Ning Shen heard her words and gave a slight nod as he gritted his teeth. He did not think he would get such good fortune like this. If anything this was the best fortune he could have ever asked for! Now he would not hold back his Chun''er any more!


    "Mhm¡­ To see such love and affection within the cultivation world is very rare. I have seen lovers who had been together for tens of thousands of years but they never had such eyes when they looked at each other.  Mmmm¡­ I have decided. You two shall both inherit my legacy! Although I say this the two of you will still need to undergo the trials. The trials I have set up can only be passed by those who have started cultivating the true path of cultivation. The path that surpasses the heavens." The Archaic Voice said.


    "You mean each of your tests is related to cultivating the stars?" Ah Chun asked. Her voice was eager to know more. She wanted to know more than anything about what it meant to actually cultivate the stars.


    "Hmmm¡­ I see¡­ So you were able to gain its approval. Good! You are a very surprising little one indeed! To think that the star monument will once again resurface with in the world of cultivation! Mhm... Good! To answer your question little one. Each test indeed has something to do with cultivating the stars." Ah Chun''s eyes widen in anticipation.


    "Can you tell me what or how one cultivates the stars?" The question that had been on her mind was just this. Ever since she read the carvings on the monolith she had been thinking about this.


    "Once you have completed these trials everything will be explained. How much you can comprehend is up to the two of you. I am allowing the both of you to take these trials. Of course, you will be separated. Only when one is alone to try to comprehend what is in front of them can one really reach a state of enlightenment. There is no time limit. Whether it be one hundred years or tens of thousands of years. The time needed is up to your own comprehension. But be warned once you start these trials you can not leave until you have finished them. You have until the time it takes your partner to finish forming his Qi Space to decide." After leaving these final words the voice faded off.


    Ah Chun was stunned. If they decided to stay and take the trials they could not leave until they passed. Thinking of this Ah Chun knew no matter what she agreed upon Ning Shen would follow her without question. She only had one question to ask before she could fully make a decision. "Senior I have only one question before I make my decision. This place is full of Spiritual Qi are we able to cultivate in her in peace? Or will we have to still undergo our tribulations during a breakthrough?"


    "This space is blocked off from all of heaven''s will. No matter how many breakthroughs you have no tribulation will come." The archaic voice once again faded.


    Ah Chun smiled and bowed to the empty space "Thank you, senior. Shen and I will undergo the trials." Ah Chun had no idea how long these trials would take.


    "Understood. When the young man finishes his breakthrough the trials will commence." Ah Chun smiled and returned her gaze to Ning Shen. Her gazed softened as she sat there watching over him.


    Although Ah Chun had people waiting for her on the outside. It was not strange for a cultivator to disappear for years on end. Master Lin Fen had both Ning Shen and her create a life crystal that was placed in Master Lin Fen''s care. He would know right away if something had happened to Ah Chun or Ning Shen. So there was no need to contact anyone. All She could do right now was stay by Ning Shen''s side while he formed his Qi Space.


    If you are not reading this at [W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l .c.o.m.], then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./b.o.o.k/.1.3.6.9.4.7.2.2.0.0.5.8.4.5.7.0.5./.Ah-Chun]remove periods for adress since some sites monitor warnings like this.

 Chapter 185 - Inheritance Tests Part One

    Two weeks have passed and Ning Shen had finally completed forming his Qi Space. This meant that he was now no longer able to break through to the Dao Tree realm until he reached the peak of Qi Space. Ah Chun explained to Ning Shen the rules of the inheritance and that both of them were allowed to inherit it. Ning Shen agreed with Ah Chun''s decision and felt the same way as her. That this was an opportunity that they could not pass up.


    Ah Chun stepped forward and said: "Senior we are ready."


    "Un¡­ Then we shall begin!" The wall and door behind them disappeared leaving only the platform that they were standing on. Ah Chun and Ning Shen both stood there confused but soon two sets of stairs appeared at the edge of the platform leading down in two different directions. "Before you are two paths. The two of you will each select one set of stairs and descend down. Each step down will be harder than the last. When you reach the next platform the first test will commence."


    Ah Chun and Ning Shen looked at each other. Ah Chun stepped forward and gave Ning Shen a hug as she said: "No matter how long it takes, I will wait for you to finish."


    Ning Shen smiled as he hugged Ah Chun back: "Un! Whoever finishes first will wait for the other. No matter how many years pass." With this promise, the two separated and turned to go down a set of stairs.


    Right as Ah Chun stepped foot on the first step she felt a heavy pressure stronger than anything she had felt in a very long time weighing down on her. Beads of sweat formed on her brow as she forced herself to stand up straight. She turned her head to see Ning Shen suffering from the same thing. She now realized that this test was not just a test of comprehension but also tempering training! The Deity of Slaughter really wanted to train the one to inherit his legacy! She could not help but praise the man for having such insight to do such a thing!


    Ah Chun did not dare to step on to the next step she sat down and started to cultivate in order to allow her body to be tempered and gradually get used to the pressure that was on her body. It was now that she was very happy that Mei Liling had put her under such training before. She figured it would be a month before she could move freely under such pressure.


    Time passed and almost a year has passed since she had started climbing down the stairs, Ah Chun was now thirty years old. She had only climbed half the steps and she was able to see the platform. It was just that each step took longer and longer to temper her body and adjust to the pressure. Ah Chun had no idea what realm of pressure she was feeling anymore. She knew it had to at least be stronger than that of someone from the Heavenly realm. Ah Chun sat crossed leg as she quietly cultivated. She wondered how Ning Shen was doing and how much progress he has made since he started. No matter how long it took him, she would wait for him to reach the end. She would not leave this place without him. But knowing Ning Shen was now able to follow her beyond the heavens made Ah Chun really happy. She hated the thought of having to leave him behind as she went on to progress her cultivation. But if she did not do so she would end up going against her vow and that would end her life. Now she no longer had any hesitations. She would be able to ascend the heavens and reach beyond the stars! She was really excited to know what laid beyond the heavens.


    A year, then two years more passed making Ah Chun now thirty three. She was one step away from the first platform. Which would be the start of her first test.  She could feel her body growing stronger from the tempering she had to endure over the past few years. Even her cultivation had made progress. She could feel she was on the verge of reaching the second stage of Qi Universe. Luckily she would not need to worry about the heavenly tribulations while within this palace. Ah Chun couldn''t help but think that this palace was truly a treasure within itself.


    One more year passed making Ah Chun thirty four years old. She had finally gotten used to the pressure on this last step as she stood up and stretched her limbs. After a good stretch, Ah Chun took her first step onto the platform. Once her foot landed on to the platform she was immediately greeted by a force one hundred times stronger than that of the last step pushing down on to her body! Ah Chun felt her bones creaking as she was forced to her knees! She had never experienced such pressure before. Not since the time she had been pushed to her knees by the array Mei Liling had placed on her back! But this was even stronger than that! For her realm this pressure was unbearable! It was like a mortal stepping on an ant! At this time she had a bad feeling that Ning Shen might suffer even worse than her!


    Ah Chun desperately forced herself into a crossed leg position as she quickly circulated her Spiritual Qi within her body. As she was doing her best to resist the pressure a stone tablet fell from above. On that tablet was one question. "What are the stars...?"


    If you are not reading this at [W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l .c.o.m.], then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./b.o.o.k/.1.3.6.9.4.7.2.2.0.0.5.8.4.5.7.0.5./.Ah-Chun]remove periods for adress since some sites monitor warnings like this.

 Chapter 186 - Inheritance Tests Part Two

    After Ah Chun was finally somewhat used to the pressure pressing down on her, she finally was able to clear her mind. She looked at the stone tablet and the four words on it and closed her eyes. "What are the stars¡­?" Ah Chun kept repeating this over in her mind. She sat quietly on the platform in front of the stone tablet doing her best to try to comprehend the meaning behind the words.


    As time ticked by Ah Chun realized how hard this test really was. Just the first question alone was hard enough to try to comprehend. She really wanted to see what the other tests were like. Ah Chun shook her head, she could not believe she had just lost her concentration. Ah Chun slapped her cheeks and closed her eyes once more as she reentered a deep state of concentration.


    On the other staircase, Ning Shen was having a hard time dealing with the pressure.  He was two steps away from the first platform. But each step has been hard for him to adjust. It was the first time in his two lives he had ever undergone such tempering. But he had already understood that this kind of tampering was very good for his cultivation. So far he had already broken through two times and was now at stage three Qi Space. His cultivation was nowhere near as fast as Ah Chun''s but he still had very high talent. But talent and all that meant nothing to Ning Shen. As long as he did not hold back his Chun''er he was fine.


    Time ticked on ten years passed by, then another twenty. Ah Chun had spent thirty years sitting in the same spot as she tried her best to comprehend the question before her. Although Ah Chun was now sixty four years of age, her body was still that of an eight year old. At this time Ah Chun finally felt like she reached upon some form of enlightenment. She had been using her Qi Universe cultivation base as a way of trying to find insights on the question at hand after observing for thirty years, she had finally felt like she came to an understanding.


    "Stars keep all things warm as it nourishes life and allows it to bloom... Giving all things energy... Stars are also able to reap lives and make the lands barren and uninhabitable... Stars are a portion of the Yin and the Yang of space and the universe."


    "Mmmm¡­ Your insights are good. You may proceed to the next level." The archaic voice once again sounded out.


    Right as Ah Chun was about to get up, she felt a tremor in her dantian. She had actually broken through! She finally reached the second stage of Qi Universe! Not only that, but the space dao leaf on the lotus that floated in her dantian had become more defined! She had also reached the second level of the Dao of Space! These two breakthroughs really excited Ah Chun. But now she finally understood. What the words on the monolith meant. To cultivate the stars one must know the Dao of Space!


    After stabilizing her foundation and giving her body a stretch, Ah Chun felt like a new person. The only thing she wished she could do right now was to take a bath. Although as a cultivator she really did not need to. She still liked soaking in a nice hot bath. Letting out a long sigh because she knew this was not possible at this time. She adjusted her clothes and went to take a step down on to the next set of stairs. It was unfortunate that Ah Chun was so used to the pressure on the platform that she forgot that each step would be harder than the next. As soon as she placed her foot down Ah Chun almost tumbled down the stairs! It took her a second to catch herself before being forced to kneel down on one knee.


    While Ah Chun was struggling with the new set of stairs Ning Shen was struggling with his first test. Unlike Ah Chun who had gotten enlightenment on the Dao of Space outside the test, he was starting from scratch. So this test was a lot harder for him than for Ah Chun. On top of having not gained enlightenment before the test, he was also a realm lower than Ah Chun and only had his Qi Space to work with. Although during this time he had broken through a few times bringing him to the sixth stage of Qi Space. He knew that once he hit the Dao Tree realm it would take a lot longer to reach the next cultivation realm, stage. More time passed and Ning Shen finally was able to pass the first test.


    On Ah Chun''s side, she was having a hard time making her way down the second set of stairs. What was taking her months at a time on the first set was now taking her years. Ah Chun already had a feeling that the pressure bearing down on her was greater than that of the Deity realm. She had a feeling this pressure was that of a mid-stage Demigod. This was pressure that almost reached the pinnacle of cultivation! She had already wasted another twenty years trying to adjust herself to the pressure. Luckily she was very close to the second platform now.


    But everything was not so bad, Ah Chun was able to reach the third stage of Qi Universe within that time. Though after her breakthrough Ah Chun couldn''t help but frown. The difference between going from stage three to stage four Qi Universe was extremely large. Even though this was a huge burden Ah Chun was still happy that she had made a breakthrough.


    If you are not reading this at [W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l .c.o.m.], then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./b.o.o.k/.1.3.6.9.4.7.2.2.0.0.5.8.4.5.7.0.5./.Ah-Chun]remove periods for adress since some sites monitor warnings like this.

 Chapter 187 - Li Ju Part One

    Sixty Years later Ah Chun finally adjusted herself to the pressure weighing down on her since she stepped foot onto the second platform. She could already feel the extreme changes in her physique since she had been undergoing this body tempering. She really could not believe that it has taken her over one hundred years just to make it to the second platform. She really understood why The archaic voice said it would take hundreds or thousands of years before she completed the tests.


    In front of her was another stone tablet. But when Ah Chun read the words on the tablet Her eyes widen and a smile appeared on her face. "Those that cultivate the stars must open the hidden paths within the body." One simple sentence and Ah Chun already knew what it meant.


    Ah Chun lifted her head and looked up into the blackness of space around her as she asked: "How many do I need to open to pass this trial? The Spiritual Qi here is barely enough to open even one more meridian and even then it would take quite a bit of time."


    An archaic laugh sounded out from the abyss. "It seems after gaining acknowledgment from the Star Monument has given you much information. You may proceed..."


    Another set of stairs appeared as Ah Chun once again continued her decent. On the other side, Ning Shen was slowly still making his way down the second set of stairs. Ning Shen, unfortunately, did not have a special bloodline like Ah Chun that would allow him to adjust to the pressure faster. This made each step down harder and harder for him. There had been many times where he even coughed up mouthfuls of blood due to internal injuries he was sustaining. If it was not for Ah Chun giving him many healing pills he would need to take longer on each step. But no matter how hurt Ning Shen got he continued to push on and gritted his teeth and stepped onto the next step.


    Hundreds of years passed and Ah Chun finally made it to the third platform. To her surprise, the third platform did not hit her with an extreme amount of pressure. She stood firmly as she waited to see what was about to happen. But she was given a start when a misty figure appeared in front of her before slowly forming a corporeal body.


    "To think you made it here so quickly. Hmm... Yes, it must be due to your bloodlines." The figure spoke in the same archaic voice as Ah Chun had heard during her test.


    Ah Chun seeing this man, Ah Chun gave him a smile before cupping her hands and giving a bow." Greetings senior, or should I say Deity of Slaughter, Li Ju."


    "Haha! Little on you sure are interesting so young but so knowledgeable." Li Ju let out a laugh as he sat down on the platform and pulled out a flask and two cups. "Let''s drink and talk while we wait for that little lad to make his way here. I have to hand it to him. He is holding on well and is very smart, it only took him three years to understand the meaning behind the words of the second platform. It should only take him another few hundred years before he reaches this point. Until then let''s have a chat."


    Li Ju quickly poured some cups of wine and handed one to Ah Chun. "Senior, I have to ask why do you pretend to be dead even though you are not?"


    "Haha! So you noticed. I guess I couldn''t keep it from someone as smart as you little lass. It is true that I did beat that poison. When I created this mystic realm I was on the verge of death. I thought my life was going to come to an end. So I used my very soul to create this trial. I wanted to train the one to inherit my legacy by tempering them to be able to handle the next stage of their cultivation. Without this tempering your body will collapse under the pressure of your own cultivation base. Once you enter the fourth stage of Qi Universe, only then will you understand." Li Ju explained.


    "I see. Senior, I have been stuck at the peak of stage three for two hundred years now and am not able to break through is there a reason for that?" Ah Chun asked. She had been trying over and over to break through to the fourth stage of Qi Universe with no luck. She had no idea what was stopping her.


    "Oh, that''s easy. From stage four of Qi Universe and every stage after that, you will need to open a new meridian. That was the true meaning behind the words of the second test. Once you open your first meridian, only then will you understand what it means to go against heavens will. For us cultivators that cultivate on the lower plane, we are forced to abide by a set of rules imposed on the lower plane. This is what we call heavens will. The highest realm one can reach under this set of rules if you cultivate based on the rules set by the heavens is the Primordial God realm. But those old fogies have no idea that there are realms way beyond that of the Primordial God realm. Once you step into the Celestial realm and surpass heavens will. Will your true path of cultivation really start. Right now you are just a baby in the eyes of the stars. There are beings out there that have been around since the creation of all existence. They don''t even need to think to extinguish all life on thousands of worlds. They are existences that even I can''t comprehend." Li Ju shook his head as he down another cup of wine.


    Ah Chun was dumbfounded. She had reached the pinnacle in her past life and did not even realize it. She had always thought that there was another realm beyond but was never even able to touch it! Now she knew why! What amazed her, even more, were these beings that were so profound that they could destroy thousands of worlds without thinking!


    If you are not reading this at [W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l .c.o.m.], then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./b.o.o.k/.1.3.6.9.4.7.2.2.0.0.5.8.4.5.7.0.5./.Ah-Chun]remove periods for adress since some sites monitor warnings like this.

 Chapter 188 - Li Ju Part Two

    Ah Chun was really excited she wanted to reach the pinnacle of heaven''s will as soon as possible! "Senior are you able to open up all the meridians in one go or do you have to wait for each breakthrough?"


    "You can. It''s just that it''s not possible on this plane. When you finally leave the lower plane you will find that the Spiritual Qi is almost tens of thousands of times denser than what is available here. Also, there are only one hundred hidden major meridians that I know about. Beyond that, I am not too sure. I have found some information on smaller meridians but have not found any evidence that anyone has been able to open them or not. I do know that as long as you finish opening up your one hundred major meridians you can continue cultivating without any problems. You will have to open sixty-three of them before you can exceed the primordial god realm.


    You probably think that Qi Universe only has nine levels. This is not true. Qi Universe is what''s considered the step that one must surpass in order to really step foot on the path of cultivation. It takes you from the Doa Tree realm all the way to the Peak of the Primordial God realm. In truth just breaking through to stage four Qi Universe in the Dao Tree realm is the same as being an Initial stage Immortal. Frankly speaking, if you opened up just twenty of the major meridians and cultivated to the peak of Primordial God realm there would be no one under the Primordial God realm in the lower plane that could threaten you. Well unless you were against someone with the same or more meridians opened than you." Li Ju poured another cup of wine as he talked.


    Ah Chun was learning a great deal from this man. She wondered how he knew so much but did not dare to ask. Just the information he was giving her was worth more than she could ever pay.  After taking a sip of wine Ah Chun cupped her hands and bowed her head. "Senior''s words Ah Chun has learned well. I thank Senior for his teachings."


    "Haha! Little Lass, you are too much, we have already shared drinks there is no need to be so courteous. It is a senior''s job to teach the juniors. I am only passing down what information I know and had gathered over the tens of thousands of years that I cultivated. Now I am bound to this palace." Li Ju lowered his head. He seemed to show a bit of regret for his hastiness back then.


    "Senior¡­ If you are bound to this palace. Would that not make you this palaces weapon spirit? Which would, in turn, make this palace a weapon would it not?" Ah Chun asked. She had thought since he was still alive but bound to this palace that it would, in turn, make him a weapon spirit.


    "Now that you mention it. I guess you could say that is so. The way I bond myself to this palace was, in fact, similar to that of how a spirit would bound itself to a weapon." Li Ju eyes lit up he had never thought of it this way before.


    "Then Senior, if and I am saying a big what if I am able to refine this palace and take it out of the mystic realm. Would you like to travel the stars with me?  In truth, I am bound by a vow to stand at the apex of all. If I break that vow I will die. So I have no choice but to stand above the rest. Would you like to see what is past the lower plane with your own eyes?" Ah Chun felt that Li Ju was someone who deserved to see what lay beyond the lower plane and should not be stuck in a mystic realm for all eternity.


    "Little Lass if you are able to do so then this old man will do what he can to help you along your path. Having this palace would allow you and your beloved to break through without worrying about your tribulations." Li Ju said with a smile. He hoped that this little girl would be able to refine this palace but he did not hold to much hope in it. It would take a great deal of power in order to do such a thing and her cultivation realm was just to low.


    "Then when Shen reaches this point and we finish up the inheritance. I will do my best to refine this palace." Ah Chun said with a sly smile.


    "I''m going to give you my palace and be your weapon spirit and you still want my inheritance!?" Li Ju said in surprise.


    "Of course! I worked hard to get this far! I want my reward!" Ah Chun puffed out her cheeks and crossed her arms over her chest.


    Seeing this Li Ju let out a laugh. "Haha! You are a true cultivator. Greediness is a must as a cultivator otherwise how would you get the resources you need to advance further! Killing, stealing, and risking one''s life for the smallest treasure is what makes a cultivator a real cultivator. Oh by the way¡­ If you are able to refine this palace and take me out of here I will pass down everything I know about swindling people.."


    "Now this I have to hear." Ah Chun''s eyes sparkled.


    As the two continued to chat a few hundred years more passed by in a blink of an eye. A figure covered in blood fell down from a flight of stairs and landed on the third platform behind Ah Chun. "Shen!" Ah Chun quickly ran over to Ning Shen and checked his injuries and frowned. He had sustained so many internal injuries and was barely alive!


    "Chun''er I held on and pushed through. I hope you did not wait too long." Although he hurt all over Ning Shen''s gaze was warm as he looked at Ah Chun and smiled.


    "Lad your devotion to the Little Lass is very inspiring. Take this and circulate your qi you will be healed in no time." Li Ju said as he tossed a pill to Ah Chun. Who immediately caught it and then fed it to Ning Shen.


    After almost a thousand years Ah Chun and Ning Shen were now ready to accept the inheritance. It was in fact on this day that Ah Chun turned nine hundred and twenty years old.


    If you are not reading this at [W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l .c.o.m.], then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./b.o.o.k/.1.3.6.9.4.7.2.2.0.0.5.8.4.5.7.0.5./.Ah-Chun]remove periods for adress since some sites monitor warnings like this.

 Chapter 189 - Accepting The Inheritance

    The healing pill that Li Ju gave to Ning Shen worked really fast. It was probably a pill that only those at the Deity realm could refine. In a matter of hours, all of Ning Shen''s injuries had fully healed. Seeing this Ah Chun finally relaxed. She knew that out of the two of them Ning Shen had it the hardest. Her bloodline alone made dealing with the pressure easier.


    "Alright! Since the lad is all safe and sound now let''s get down to the inheritance." Li Ju said as he poured one last cup of wine and passed it to Ning Shen. "here drink this first warm you up! Haha!"


    Ning Shen smiled as he accepted the cup of wine and downed it in one shot. "Alright now let''s get down to business. My inheritance is something that only the two of you or those who have entered the true path of cultivation would find worth wild. To be honest I think only the two of you would have the guts to even complete my trial. Lad, there almost went to see King Yama many times during the trial. If it was not for his love for you little lass I am afraid he would have died a few hundred years ago"


    Hearing this made Ah Chun''s face turn black. She had no idea that Ning Shen had that much trouble. But she was also very happy that he was able to push through the whole trial. The benefits he gained from the tempering was worth the risk. Ah Chun reached out and grabbed Ning Shen''s hand with her little hand. Ning Shen felt her hand on his causing the corner of his lips to turn upwards.


    "Alright enough of your lovey-dovey crap. Save it for later. The first part of the inheritance is this." Li Ju pulled out a jade slip with the flip of his hands the jade slip split into then turned into streames of lights which then shot into between both Ning Shen''s and Ah Chun''s brow. "This is the method you will need to circulate your Spiritual Qi in order to start opening more meridians. I am going to help the two of you open your first meridian." Li Ju explained.


    Ah Chun and Ning Shen''s eyes both lit up at his words. To open up a new meridian not only would their cultivation be faster but their strength would grow as well. This was something that could be considered priceless. They watched as Li Ju pulled out two pills. He looked at them and sighed. "These two pills I got from a Primordial God hermit I met while traversing the Realm of Gods. It is a place the two of you should head once you reach the peak of the heavenly realm. It is just that the way to get to there only opens every ten thousand years. For now, the two of you have a long time before you can even reach that stage. Little lass once you open the first of the one hundred meridians you should break through to the fourth stage of Qi Universe. Once you do you can then break through to the immortal realm. You should do that in this space. After which you can attempt to refine this palace. The Dao Tree realm is just a gateway to building up law energy to break through to the Immortal realm. I can already sense that you have enough build-up of law energy in your body to make your breakthrough. Anyway enough chit chat! Take these pills and rotate the Spiritual Qi according to the information I just gave you. If you are lucky you may even open more than one meridian." After saying his words Li Ju tossed the pills over to Ah Chun and Ning Shen.


    They both quickly sat crossed leg on the platform and then swallowed the pills. Once the pills entered their mouths it turned into a thick stream of Spiritual Qi that rushed straight to their dantian. Ah Chun and Ning Shen both quickly circulated their Spiritual Qi according to the method. But as they did they felt intense pain as if their meridians were being ripped out of their bodies!


    "Haha! I forgot to tell you two the process for opening these meridians is extremely painful!" hearing this Ah Chun''s gritted her teeth as she inwardly cursed at the damn old bastard! She decided to take back all the good things she said about him!


    The pain the two were experiencing was hundreds of times worse than opening the first meridians. The Spiritual Qi was smashing through what seemed to be some kind of blockage. As they rotated it according to the special rotation. After a few days of continually smashing the blockage. Ah Chun was the first to break through it. Ah Chun felt that her intake of spiritual qi had increased by several-fold. But she did not stop there. With this new influx of spiritual energy entering her body, she used that in conjunction with what was left of the medical pill to strike at the next blockage! She gathered every ounce of spiritual qi in her body and threw it at the blockage. Surprisingly enough the second blockage actually unblocked opening up a second meridian!


    At the same time that Ah Chun was opening her second meridian Ning Shen had successfully opened his first meridian. As he felt the surge of spiritual qi enter his body Ning Shen could not help but get excited. He could feel how much smoother it was to rotate his Spiritual Qi. Even his strength sky rose substantially. Seeing the happy look on Ning Shen''s face brought a smile to Ah Chun''s face. She knew Ning Shen was really disliking lagging behind her in cultivation. That was one of the reasons why she risked her life to steal the Star Lily from two immortals. All in hopes of helping Ning Shen boost his cultivation speed even by a little. She did not mind risking her life if it was worth it for either herself or Ning Shen.


    If you are not reading this at [W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l .c.o.m.], then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./b.o.o.k/.1.3.6.9.4.7.2.2.0.0.5.8.4.5.7.0.5./.Ah-Chun]remove periods for adress since some sites monitor warnings like this.

 Chapter 190 - Perfect Celestial Body

    "Haha! Not bad! Not bad¡­ Little Lass opened two while the lad opened one. Now that you have opened your meridians. Little Lass, it''s time for you to break through to stage four Qi Universe. " Li Ju said as he drank yet another cup of wine.


    Ah Chun felt excited because she had been at this bottleneck for a few hundred years. This was all due to not having her ninth meridian open. Ah Chun quickly adjusted herself and was ready to start cultivating but was quickly stopped by Li Ju. "Little Lass before you start you have to incorporate your cultivation methods circulation with the new meridians. Only then will you be able to breakthrough. You will also feel a substantial increase in how much Spiritual Qi you can intake at once."


    "Umm... Senior, I would back up a bit..." Ning Shen said as he was slowly back away to the edge of the platform.


    Li Ju was confused by Ning Shen''s actions. But he was not dumb if the lad said back up it meant to back up. Doing as he was told he stood next to Ning Shen. At this time Ah Chun had just finished adjusting the circulation of her cultivation method to add in the new meridians. Right as she finished the first circulation and started the next the barrier blocking her from reaching stage four of  Qi Universe shook violently.


    Li Ju watched as if some kind of gravitational force surrounded Ah Chun as a vortex appeared around her sucking in all the Spiritual Qi in the whole area. Seeing this scene caused Li Ju to feel absolutely amazed. "The little lass is a monster!" He truly felt that Ah Chun was really a monster. With how she was able to take in so much Spiritual Qi at once. He now understood why Ning Shen told him to move back. If they were to stand next to her during her breakthrough, even the spiritual qi in their body would be sucked right out.


    Swirls of spiritual qi surrounded Ah Chun as it rushed into Ah Chun''s body flooding her meridians as it circulated throughout her body it smashed into the barrier over and over. Until finally smashing through it. The flow of spiritual shot out of Ah Chun''s body undulating outwards in visible waves of spiritual qi. Ning Shen and Li Ju''s clothes fluttered as the waves passed by them. Causing the two to brace themselves.


    Although Ah Chun had just broken through to stage four Qi Universe she did not stop there. There was already no reason for her to continue being in the Doa Tree realm and since she could now breakthrough to the Immortal realm there was no reason not to. Plus being an Immortal will help in refining the palace. Luckily she already knew what it took to step into the realm of Immortality. She already had enough law energy within her dantian.


    Ah Chun slowly concentrated on the law energy that was pooled in her dantian. Slowly but surely she started to circulate it through her meridians. Ah Chun found her law energy looked different from her previous life. It was greyish black with sparkling lights, almost like a night''s sky. With every circulation, her meridians underwent a baptism while also cleansing her bones and muscles. Her body was undergoing changes every cultivator would dream of. Li Ju who had been watching all of Ah Chun''s action mouth dropped as he saw the changes within Ah Chun''s body. "P-P-Perfect Celestial Body!"


    A Perfect Celestial Body was something of legends. It was something that was almost impossible to achieve. The body would have to undergo many types of different tempering to achieve such a state. Li Ju did not know how many times Ah Chun''s body underwent special types of tempering. Even Ah Chun her self had no idea that all her tempering was leading up to her having such an outcome. Just having a Perfect Celestial Body meant that physical attacks would have a hard time hurting you. All other attacks would have a twenty-five to fifty percent reduction on how much they would damage receive. The Perfect Celestial Body was like gaining a life-saving treasure that never broke. Although it was a complete accident Ah Chun had acquired such a treasure.


    Time passed and a few days flew by Ah Chun opened her eyes. Her spiritual power and finally been fully converted into Law Energy. She had finally stepped into the realm of immortality. From this day forward she would no longer have to worry about dying. Unless she was killed she would not die from aging. Thinking of this Ah Chun was really happy because stepping into immortality meant she could now bring back her older body. She could finally become one with the man she loved! Ah Chun quickly circulated her Law energy according to how she remembered to do from her past life.


    She tried once¡­ Nothing happened¡­ Then a second time¡­ Nothing happened¡­ Third, fourth..., one hundred tries later and still nothing happened! "Why won''t my body change!?" Shen finally yelled out.


    "Little Lass, are you trying to morph your body?" Li Ju asked.


    "Un! I just stepped into immortality I should be able to make my body older now!" Ah Chun explained.


    "Normally that would be the case but when you broke through to the Immortal realm. You formed what''s called a Perfect Celestial Body. It''s a rare body physique. The downside of this kind of physique is that you will not be able to morph in your lifetime... Sorry Lass you will need to find a different method of making your body age..." Li Ju could tell this was an issue for Ah Chun but he couldn''t see her wasting her time trying to morph when she would not be able to.


    Tears welled up in Ah Chun''s eyes as she burst out in tears startling both Ning Shen and Li Ju. On this day Ah Chun had felt that life had something against her as she cried out "How can I become one with my Shen if I look like this!" Her words made both Ning Shen and Li Ju''s faces turn red.


    If you are not reading this at [W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l .c.o.m.], then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./b.o.o.k/.1.3.6.9.4.7.2.2.0.0.5.8.4.5.7.0.5./.Ah-Chun]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.

 Chapter 191 - Refining The Palace Part One

    Ning Shen did not know what to do so he could only go over to Ah Chun and give her a hug. This seemed to calm her down a bit but she was still upset. After letting out her anguish for a little while in Ning Shen''s embrace Ah Chun finally collected her self. "Shen I will search for a way to make this body grow older..."


    "Chun''er no matter what I will always be with you. For now, let us get out of here. I''m sure everyone is worried." Ning Shen said while he patted Ah Chun''s back.


    "Un¡­ But before we leave I''m taking this palace with us..." Ah Chun said as she turned around and looked at Li Ju. "Senior I will do my best to refine this palace. To be honest I have no choice but to refine this palace. I may have some protection from the tribulations. But Shen does not. And there is no telling if the tribulations will one day break past the barrier within my body. I can not risk such a thing happening. I will do whatever it takes to refine the palace." Ah Chun''s eyes blazed with determination. She had to do this not just for her self but for Ning Shen as well. Also for her promise with Li Ju as well.


    "Little Lass I will be waiting. The door over there will bring you to the palace entry. Good luck." Li Ju said. He did not know if she would be able to refine this palace. He figured she only had a ten percent chance to do so. He could only hope that she succeeded.


    "Un..."


    Ah Chun nodded and took Ning Shen''s hand as they entered the door. They reappeared at the entrance of the palace. After which they left the palace through the large doors. When They exited they saw some new meat trying to edge their way into the area of the palace. "Shen your turn I will work on refining the palace."


    Ning Shen smiled as he nodded his head. "Un! I will go have some fun then." Ning Shen''s body flickered as he headed towards the little lambs who came to be slaughtered.


    Ah Chun smiled and then turned to face the palace and then sat down. After quickly adjusting her state of mind. Ah Chun sent her divine sense into the palace. Once the Divine sense entered the palace all Ah Chun could see was darkness. It was as if the inner workings of the palace was nothing but an abyss of nothingness. Ah Chun continued to search around in this darkness but still found nothing that even resembled the core of the object. In order for Ah Chun to successfully refine the palace, she would need to find its core. Only then by refining the core could she refine the palace.


    It was just that right now Ah Chun had not been able to spot the core. Normally the core of an item would be visible right away. These cores would be guarded by many barriers. With each barrier being harder to breakthrough. After searching around a bit and finding nothing, Ah Chun retracted her divine sense. She sat there while lost in thought trying to come up with a way to refine this palace. After much thinking, it dawned on her that maybe the dark abyss was the first barrier. If that was true how would she break through such a barrier? Once again Ah Chun got lost in thought. After another good while, Ah Chun suddenly got an idea.  She was not sure if it would work since she had never tried to do anything like this before. Not even in her past life had she ever thought to try something like this.


    The idea in a way was quite simple. She would wrap law energy with her divine sense and then inject it into the abyss. If it goes as planned she should be able to break through the first barrier.  She would use the law of fire. Her idea was to bring something that contained light into the core space of the palace to see through the darkness. With her plan settled Ah Chun did just that. She took a few strands of fire law and wrapped it with her divine sense. Then she injected her divine sense into the palace. Once she was back in the dark abyss, she released the law energy within the dark abyss. As soon as the law energy was released it gave off a blinding light. The dark abyss seemed to have come across its worst enemy as the dark abyss shrank back and started to melt away.


    Ah Chun was very happy that her plan worked. It was just that it seemed to have worked a little too well. She had only expected to break through the first barrier but the strand of law energy continued to smash through barrier after barrier until finally the core was exposed. Seeing the core Ah Chun immediately sent her divine sense into the core.


    The world around Ah Chun changed she was no longer in the dark abyss but on what seemed to be a battlefield. Dead bodies were strewn all over the place. The smell of blood filled the air. This scene caused Ah Chun''s blood to boil. The killing tent in her body exploded forth filling the surrounding area.


    "Haha! Little Lass to think you had such blood l.u.s.t ion such a small body." A voice sounded out. Ah Chun looked up to see a man standing in the air. His robes fluttered in the wind.


    Ah Chun looked at the man her brow furrowed. "Li Ju? No his soul fragment..."


    If you are not reading this at [W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l .c.o.m.], then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./b.o.o.k/.1.3.6.9.4.7.2.2.0.0.5.8.4.5.7.0.5./.Ah-Chun]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this .

 Chapter 192 - Refining The Palace Part Two

    Ah Chun smiled wryly. She did not know if this soul fragment of Li Ju was going to be as friendly as the rest of him. Normally the core of a weapon will resist being refined. If that was the case she would have to fight the soul fragment of a Deity realm expert! "Senior, It''s a pleasure to meet you." Ah Chun cupped her hands and bowed.


    "Haha! So courteous! Little Lass, I am guessing that you have come to refine this palace?" The soul fragment of Li Ju asked.


    "Senior is correct. Senior''s true body asked me to do so. You could say it was a gift after receiving his inheritance." Ah Chun said with a smile. She wanted to avoid fighting if she could. But she was still not letting her guard down.


    Soul fragments, although they are part of someone''s soul. Once separated from the main body they can some times deviate from their true body''s personality. Which meant that even if the true body was very respectful and kind to all. The soul fragment of that person that had deviated from the true body''s personality could have a personality that is dark and wants to kill all those who get close. Ah Chun did not want to take any chances so she had been ready to summon the Slaughter of Time at any moment.


    "I see¡­ And this gift can only be received if you are able to refine this palace?" The soul fragment of Li Ju looked at Ah Chun, there was a bit of killing intent in his eyes.


    Ah Chun instantly picked up on this killing intent and knew right away that this soul fragment was not like its true body. She quickly jumped back and summoned the Slaughter of Time. "Senior I would prefer to do this peacefully¡­"


    "Haha! Little Lass, you are something else. I barely even exerted my killing intent and you instantly picked up on. But seeing how you have such killing intent your self... I guess it is to be expected. But Little Lass it is unfortunate that you will need to use that sword. Otherwise¡­ You might just die... " The soul fragment of Li Ju vanished and instantly appeared in front of Ah Chun. As soon as appeared again,  he struck out with his palm.


    Ah Chun was shocked at how fast the soul fragment of Li Ju moved. She tried to avoid the attack but she did not have enough time! She could only raise the sword in her hand to defend her self. The strike hit the sword sending Ah Chun flying back. Her body flew thousands of meters before she finally slammed into the ground creating a large trench. Ah Chun coughed up mouthful after mouthful of blood. This one strike was enough to cause her some internal injuries. Luckily she had come to the mystic realm prepared. She quickly took out a few pills to heal her internal injuries and stood back up.


    A smile appeared on her face as she looked at the soul fragment of Li Ju. Her bloodline started to boil as the craven for the fight to come began to take over. Law Energy burst out of her body. Blackish grey Law Energy swirled around her. Ah Chun stared at the soul fragment of Li Ju. She could see the grin on his face which somewhat made her angry.


    "Oh!? Seems like you have an interesting bloodline. But this feeling¡­ It couldn''t be..." The soul fragment of Li Ju seriously looked at Ah Chun scanning her up and down until his eyes focused on the greyish crown on her head. "Haha! Who would have thought! A descendant of a  Primordial God clan. Ausra¡­ Yes, that is it, this greyish color to their Spiritual Qi or any of the higher realms energies when they get excited from battle. This is a unique trait fo the Asura clan. Haha! To think I would meet a decedent from such a famous clan. Little Lass are you from the Ausra clan?"


    "Senior is correct. I, Ah Chun am indeed, a descendent of the Asura clan. Ten thousand years ago before my beloved was forced to scatter my soul  and his own to escape death I was none other than Queen Asura herself!" Ah Chun did not hide the fact of what she was in the past and her status from the soul fragment of Li Ju. This was mainly because she could feel a hint of admiration in his voice as he talked. If that was the case things might go a bit smoother.


    "Haha! Is that so¡­ Then to give face to the mighty Asura clan of the past I will make a deal with you." The soul fragment of Li Ju said.


    "What kind of deal?" Ah Chun liked how this was going. This at least meant that she would not need to attempt to fight someone who was so much more powerful than her. His first attack already was enough to kill her if she did not block in time. She was not even able to follow his movements! Before she even knew it he had struck out. She was lucky to even have been able to block the attack to the extent that she did!


    "It''s very simple¡­ You just need to take three more attacks from me. If you are able to do so then I will allow you to refine this palace and my self." The soul fragment of Li Ju said.


    Ah Chun''s face turned black. She barely survived one attack without being killed if she had to do three would she be able to do it? Ah Chun gritted her teeth. She had no choice but to accept this deal. It would be a losing battle any other way. As long as she is able to survive this she could refine the palace and gain a safe haven for Ning Shen''s and her''s breakthroughs. "Okay, I agree! Three attacks! I will take them!"


    If you are not reading this at [W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l .c.o.m.], then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./b.o.o.k/.1.3.6.9.4.7.2.2.0.0.5.8.4.5.7.0.5./.Ah-Chun]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.

 Chapter 193 - Three Attacks From A Deity!

    Ah Chun knew that these three attacks were going to be very dangerous. But in order to refine this palace and take it out of this mystic realm, she had no choice.  It was not like she would be able to come back at a later time. Due to this mystic realm blocking all those above the immortal realm from entering. Although Ah Chun had life-saving treasures, none of them could withstand an attack from a deity realm cultivator.


    Ah Chun quickly circulated her Law Energy and wrapped her internal organs with it to give them some form of protection. Luckily the process of turning Spiritual Qi into Law energy was almost instantaneous for immortal cultivators and with Ah Chun''s two extra meridians it made things a lot smoother.  After her organs were somewhat protected Ah Chun also did the same with her body. She clenched her teeth and looked at the soul fragment of Li Ju as she said: "Ready..."


    "Haha! A brave Little Lass you are¡­ Since you are showing such bravery I will not hold back!" As soon as his words finished the soul fragment of Li Ju disappeared and instantly reappeared at Ah Chun''s side.


    Ah Chun quickly whipped her tail around as the soul fragment of Li Ju''s foot came at her at full force. Ah Chun wanted to use her tail as some form of defense but all she heard was a crack sound as the soul fragment of Li Ju''s kicked landed. Ah Chun let out a slight grunt as the pain surged from her tail throughout the rest of her body. She now regretted getting her tail involved! Her tail did not stop the moment of this kick as she was once again sent flying through the air like a kite. She flew a few kilometers before finally crashing into the ground. Pain coursed through her whole body as she coughed up more mouths full of blood.


    Before she could even get up a voice sounded out above her: "That was the first attack, Heres the second."


    Ah Chun quickly tried to block the next blow with her sword but she was already injured and her movements were slow. She took this attack right in the chest as the soul fragment of Li Ju struck out with her fist. Ah Chun let out an agonizing wale as she felt all the bones in her chest smashing to pieces. A large crater formed as Ah Chun was pressed into the ground. The crater was several kilometers wide and a few kilometers deep.  Ah Chun could only curse the damn soul fragment for not holding back at all! He was using the full force of a peak Deity realm cultivator! Ah Chun was very lucky to not instantly die from that last attack as she coughed up even more blood. She knew she would not survive the next attack if she did not think of something.


    "Little Lass do not blame me if you die on this next attack. You were the one who agreed to this." Ah Chun could not even catch her breath when she heard the soul fragment of Li Ju''s voice calling out to her.


    This time he did not use a fist, all she could see was a black mass of Deity Energy heading towards her from the sky. It was a massive black palm print. It reached out a few hundred meters in all directions. It was an attack that Ah Chun in her current state would not be able to escape from. Ah Chun cursed her self for being weak and most importantly she cursed Li Ju for having such a bastard soul fragment!


    Even knowing this might kill her. Even with all the pain, she was suffering. Ah Chun forced her self up as her tattered clothes fluttered in the wind created by the massive black palm print. She looked up at the massive black palm print and smiled. She lifted the Slaughter of Time that was in her hands and struck out creating a huge sword light. The sword light flew and clashed with the massive black palm overhead. Waves of undulated energy spread out upon the collision. Ah Chun''s Sword light could only pause the massive black palm for a fraction of a second. After which the sword light broke up into balls of light disappearing.


    Ah Chun frowned she knew it was not going to work but she did not expect it to be that useless. Ah Chun could only try and use her lotus palm. She summoned all the power she had left and was about to strike out when she heard the soul fragment of Li Ju''s voice: "Haha! Little Lass, you do not disgrace your ancestors. You truly show face to the ancestors of the Asura clan." As he spoke the black palm in the air disappeared into nothingness as he continued. "Technically that was the fourth strike. I said three attacks, the first attack you already took. Little Lass, I humbly submit. You have proven to be a worthy master of this here palace. At least this way my idiot true body will not be alone any longer. Heal your injuries before you start refining."


    After finishing his words the soul fragment of Li Ju''s body flickered and when he reappeared he sat down on a rock near the core. Ah Chun who was still barely standing there retracted her lotus palm. She knew it would not have done anything anyway. It was nothing more than a last-ditch effort. She turned her gaze towards The soul fragment of Li Ju who was sitting on the rock and let out a laugh as she collapsed to the ground.


    Ah Chun struggled to pull out some medical pills as she popped them in her mouth. All she could do now was wait for her injuries to heal enough to move. She really thought she would have died on that last attack. If the soul fragment of Li Ju did not hold back at the last second there would have had been nothing left of her. Although she did pass she could only bitterly smile as she thought about how weak she truly was. She needed to be stronger! Stronger than anyone else! Ah Chun reached her little hand up at the sky from the crater she laid in as she made a silent vow to herself. Not to the heavens or those above but to herself. She would get stronger to the point that no one could stand above her!


    If you are not reading this at [W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l .c.o.m.], then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./b.o.o.k/.1.3.6.9.4.7.2.2.0.0.5.8.4.5.7.0.5./.Ah-Chun]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.

 Chapter 194 - Escaping The Mystic Realm Part One

    Several Hours passed and the medician Ah Chun took finally allowed her to recover enough to get up. She slowly made her way over to the core and sat down. When she was about to start the refining process the soul fragment of Li Ju stopped her: "Just send a strand of your divine sense into the core it will take you as its new owner. Think of it as my way of apologizing for being so heavy-handed on a Little Lass."


    Ah Chun smiled and did as she was told. She sent a strand of her divine sense into the core and merged it together with it. Ah Chun instantly felt a connection to the palace which made her smile. Although this body was not her true body, any damage sustained would still reflect on her true body. Meaning if she died in this space she would die on the outside as well. She was happy such a thing did not happen. After she finished making the palace hers Ah Chun turned to the soul fragment of Li Ju smiled and said: "When I grow stronger I want  a rematch."


    The soul fragment of Li Ju gave a bright smile as he said: "Little Lass you really do not disappoint the Asura clan. I will be here when you are ready, stop by any time if you want me to kick your little butt! Haha!"


    Ah Chun laughed and shook her head as she sent her divine sense out. She did not retract the palace just yet since it was still making a cultivation suppression zone. She needed to fully heal before she could leave this mystic realm. She was sure many clans were waiting for her and Ning Shen to leave the mystic realm.


    As she was about to open her eyes she felt someone gently wiping the corner of her lips. Ah Chun slowly opened her eyes to see Ning Shen with a cloth in his hand looking at her with a worried look as he gently wiped the blood off her face. Ah Chun''s eyes softened as she smiled gently, she reached out and caressed his cheek.  "Thank you, Shen..."


    "Why are you thanking me? This is something I should do when my Chun''er is working hard. You did scare me though. You coughed up quite a bit of blood." Ning Shen said. Ah Chun could tell how worried he was. She hated worrying him so but this was just what immortal cultivators were. They lived on the brink of death every day and in the future, this will not change until she could stand at the top.


    "I did not expect to have to take on a Deity realm cultivator before I could refine the palace. That damn Li Ju''s soul fragment had a split personality than the one you met. But then again that might have been his true personality. It will take a bit of time before I am fully healed." Ah Chun sighed as she took a few more medical pills and closed her eyes once again. She had to heal up as soon as possible before they could leave.


    A week passed and Ah Chun''s internal injuries were now fully healed. She opened her eyes and stood up to stretch her arms and legs. "Shen when I store the palace the cultivation suppression array will disappear. So be careful, we do not know how many are waiting for us to step out of the array. I did kinda kill a few thousand cultivators before we entered the palace.  Luckily even though I am just at the initial stage first rank Immortal I should be able to take on a peak intermediate stage Immortal. Anything over that and we might have some issues. " From the Immortal realm and above there are four stages and five ranks per stage. The initial stage, intermediate stage, mastery stage, and then the perfection stage. If an initial stage rank one cultivator was to have to fight an initial stage rank two cultivator, unless they were a heaven''s chosen it would be a very difficult battle for those that walked the heaven''s path of cultivation. For Ah Chun, it was different she also had her Qi Universe cultivation base which put her on par with a peak intermediate stage immortal cultivator. But she was not sure if she could handle anything above that.


    "Alright, I will be careful.  If we get split up, meet back at the academy." Shen Xing said as he pulled Ah Chun into his embrace. This was not the first time the two of them had faced such a situation. But every time could leave one worried. Not knowing the outcome of what was ahead could be scary at times especially when it involved your loved ones.


    "Un¡­ If they surround me just go, do not stick around. It would be more likely that they will go after me since I killed more cultivators. I promise to make it out. Not just because of you but for my self as well." Ah Chun wrapped her arms around Ning Shen''s waist. The two stayed like that for a good while before they separated. "Shen we will make it out. We have to. Our goals lay behind the heavens, unlike these cultivators who do not wish to reach beyond what they can not see! We can not let them stop us here."


    "Un! You are right our goal is far, far beyond the heavens." Ning Shen nodded his head as he smiled. Never mind the heavens of beyond, Ning Shen''s goal was nothing more than to stand by her side. Where she went he went no matter what. He had no great ambitions he just wanted to spend his days with the one he loved.


    Ah Chun nodded her head and then stored the palace. The huge palace shrank in size before turning into a stream of light and entering the space between Ah Chun''s brow. As soon as the cultivation suppression array disappeared thousands of cultivators suddenly appeared...

 Chapter 195 - Escaping The Mystic Realm Part Two

    Ah Chun looked at the crowd of cultivators in front of her and her face sank. She did not think they would be this quick. She could only sigh as she sent Ning Shen a voice transmission. "Shen I will open a path, you leave first. I will meet up with you at the academy."


    "Chun''er..." Ning Shen cursed to himself. But before he could say more Ah Chun said: "Shen I know what you are thinking. But none of that matters. Whether it was you who was stronger than me or me who is stronger than you. It will always come down to one of use being less stronger than the other. But remember you are my, Ah Chun''s man. My love for you will never change. So when you see the opening just go!"


    "Un¡­ I will see you at the academy be careful!" Ning Shen could only sigh but he knew Ah Chun was right. It did not matter who was stronger than the other. They still loved each other just the same.


    While Ah Chun and Ning Shen were talking in voice transmission. An old man in green robes stepped forward. "Little lizard girl, you should not have offended so many clans. As punishment, we will need you to leave your life here. Same goes for the lad there as well."


    "Oh? So we have so many of you who like little girls? Are you not just a group of perverts?" Ah Chun said as she crossed her arms over her chest to cover up and shrank back while giving them all a disgusted look. "Not only do you like little girls you also like men!?"


    "You! You still keep spouting nonsense even at a time like this?" The old man in green robes pointed his finger shaking it at Ah Chun.


    "Un! I do! So what about it?" '' Yeah, what about it? What can you do about me talking trash to you? '' Ah Chun had scanned the crowd and around seventy percent of all these cultivators were mid stage immortals. She had a good feeling not only could she get Ning Shen out she could get herself out just as easy. If this was the case they could escape together.


    Ah Chun did not wait for these cultivators to react as she quickly summoned the Slaughter of Time. To get out of this encirclement quickly Ah Chun knew she had to come up with some kind of plan to get them out. After some quick thinking, she finally came up with an idea! She was not sure how well it would work but with no other options, she decided to just test it out!  She sliced the air in front of her sideways with her sword causing a sword light to form. But this time it was not a normal sword light as she added in her dreamscape ability as well as her law of fire. What formed was a black sword light that had purple flames flowing around it.


    The sword light shot out into the crowd cutting those who were not ready in half. Ah Chun signaled Ning Shen to move. Seeing the signal Ning Shen raced behind the sword light as it cut open a path before him. Behind him, Ah Chun followed along holding up the rear. Those that were slightly hit by the sword light fell into a dreamscape and started shouting and swinging their swords all over. Some even killed those right next to them. At the same time, the flames that touched them spread over their bodies. This flame, would then jump to those nearby and quickly started to spread out into the crowd. Ah Chun''s quickly thought up plan became such a powerful attack that even she was surprised at how well it worked.


    Ning Shen and her had no issues breaking out of the encirclement as those who came close ended up in her dreamscape and would catch on fire. This was because the people on fire were all in illusions and would think the others around them were all enemies! This chain reaction continued as the infighting started all around her. Very quickly Ah Chun and Ning Shen broke through the encirclement and shot into the forest that laid ahead!


    Very quickly Ah Chun and Ning Shen shot deep into the forest. "Shen, we need a place to hide out for a while. You came from this direction before, do you know of a place?"


    "Un! There is a mountain range a day away from here. This forest runs right through it. If we can make it there we can most likely find a place to hide out and formulate a plan. By then they would need to split up to look for us. We can easily pick them off by then. But Chun''er that attack just now was amazing! Where did you learn it?" Ning Shen was truly amazed by that sword slash. It caused tens of hundreds of cultivators to either die or turn against their own comrades before burning to death. The scariest part was that the ones who were attacking their friends would spread the fire to more causing a huge chain reaction!


    "It was a spur of the moment idea! I was thinking of calling it Burning Dream Slash." Ah Chun said as she tossed a random name out. Ning Shen''s thoughts were still stuck on the fact that Ah Chun had just thought of the attack in the spur of the moment! But it was thanks to this spur of the moment idea that they were able to escape the encirclement. "Shen hold on to my tale I will shoot forward! We need to hurry!"


    Ning Shen nodded and grabbed ahold of Ah Chun''s tail. Once he had a firm grip Ah Chun shot forward dragging Ning Shen along with her.


    If you are not reading this at [W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l .c.o.m.], then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./b.o.o.k/.1.3.6.9.4.7.2.2.0.0.5.8.4.5.7.0.5./.Ah-Chun]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.

 Chapter 196 - Escaping The Mystic Realm Part Three

    Ah Chun and Ning Shen were able to make it to the mountain range. It was not easy though. Like Ning Shen had said, the group of cultivators who were chasing them did indeed need to split up. Luckily the ones that Ah Chun and Ning Shen did run into were all initial stage Immortals. So Ah Chun was able to dispose of them quickly.


    "Shen, I see a small ravine up ahead we should use that as our ambush point." Ah Chun said in voice transmission to Ning Shen as she pointed a crack between the mountains.


    In no time they arrived at the ravine. "How do you want to do it? Want me to lure them in?" Ning Shen asked. The two of them had been through many battles together. They had used the lure a lamb into a tiger''s den strategy many times.


    Ah Chun looked around and quickly came up with a plan. "No they want me the most and I am faster. You play the decoy and split up the group when they come in. I will lose the first group and double back around and attack the group following you from the back. There are plenty of large rocks in this ravine for us to duck in and out of. If we do this properly neither of us should have to exert too much energy and I will not lure in any immortal past mid stage."


    "Sounds like a plan. Let''s do that then." Ning Shen said as he nodded his head. He looked around and found a decent hiding spot.


    Ah Chun waited until Ning Shen was ready and then headed out to find their lambs. It did not take long for Ah Chun to find a group of ten initial stage immortals flying in a group. With no hesitation in her step, Ah Chun flew right in front of them, wagged her tail at them, pulled her bottom eyelid down and stuck her tongue out at them before flying off. These immortals were all of the older generation many, many years older than Ah Chun. Giving such childish provocation was testing their pride! Her act was nothing more than her saying she thought nothing of them.


    "Get back here you little shit!" One of the old men yelled out. He would rather have had the little lizard bastard throw a punch at him then be treated as if he was nothing in her eyes.


    "Haha! You old perverts must really like little girls since you like chasing me so much!" Ah Chun''s words were the last straw as the group pushed themselves to the limits of their speed to catch up to Ah Chun.


    Ah Chun was smaller and had two extra meridians open, making her speed about ten times faster than the immortals chasing her. But Ah Chun purposely slowed her pace in order to give the immortals behind her a false sense of security. As soon as she entered the ravine she flew a little way away from where Ning Shen was. Now, Ah Chun would have no problem dealing with this group on her own but she could not leave Ning Shen out. This was also good for his cultivation since only when you push your self to the limits would you see better results. With Ning Shen''s current cultivation he should be able to go one on one if he needed to or stave off the attacks of a few while running around in circles.


    Right as Ah Chun flew by the spot Ning Shen was hiding, Ning Shen released a fire snake attack from his Dao of Fire. The sudden attack startled the immortals. But when they sensed that it was Spitural Qi behind it and not law energy they sneered and four of the group of ten split off to chase after Ning Shen. Ning Shen smiled when he saw the four coming towards him. He said a silent prayer for the four and flew off weaving in and out of the rocks.


    Ah Chun saw that four broke off and quickly sped up before dashing behind a large rock. The six immortals following her quickly chased after her when they saw her disappear. But as they rounded to the other side of the rock they all stopped short because Ah Chun had disappeared!


    "Where she go!?"


    "No Idea! She flew around this rock and disappeared!"


    While the six were looking for signs of Ah Chun. Ah Chun was currently bending over picking up interspatial rings off the four corpses in front of her. Ning Shen walked up and stood next to her. Ah Chun stood up and looked at him giving him a bright smile. "Ready for the rest?"


    "Un¡­ You lead them to me again and I will try to split them apart once more. If they do not follow just finish them." Ning Shen said. He already knew Ah Chun could finish off these guys easily.


    "Okay. Let''s burn the bodies here, then I will go lead the lambs to you." Ah Chun said as she flipped her hand causing a flame to form. She then split it into four little balls as she shot it towards the four bodies burning them to ash. She then waved her hand and scattered the ashes into the wind.


    Not longer after six more bodies were on the ground. Ah Chun once again collected their interspatial rings. This same process repeated itself over and over again. Ah Chun would lead more groups in, while Ning Shen would split some off from the group. After a few days of doing this Ah Chun started finding it harder to find any groups around them. "Shen I think it''s time we took our leave. I haven''t found any groups in a while. But be prepared for a fight at any time."


    "Un¡­ Most likely the rest are waiting near the exit. We will need to scout out the area before getting to close." Ning Shen said. He had a feeling a big fight was going to be waiting for them soon.


    "Shen you forget I have the ultimate weapon! If they are truly all hanging around the exit I can just summon the palace and turn the whole area into a cultivation suppression zone. Although I would like to not have to use such a trump card right away. But if it comes to it I will not hesitate." Ah Chun said while Ning Shen nodded. It was best to not have to use trump cards no matter what the situation was. Once one knew your trump card they would always be on guard for it.


    If you are not reading this at [W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l .c.o.m.], then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./b.o.o.k/.1.3.6.9.4.7.2.2.0.0.5.8.4.5.7.0.5./.Ah-Chun]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.

 Chapter 197 - Massacre At The Mystic Realm Entrance

    It took a little over a month to reach the entrance of the mystic realm. Ah Chun and Ning Shen were currently scouting out the entrance. But they couldn''t help but frown when they saw how many cultivators were waiting for them. There were at least a few thousand here waiting. Ah Chun couldn''t help but puff out her cheeks as she said: "Humph! Just because I killed a few thousand of them they send a few thousand more?"


    "Umm¡­ Chun''er killing a few thousand would be the equivalent to wiping out some of the bigger clans in the Heavenly Realm" Ning Shen said as he rolled his eyes.


    "Humph! If they already lost so many why send more? Are they stupid? It''s just asking for me to wipe out their clans. You know what forget it, from this day forward I will wipe out every clan these people belong to." Ah Chun was not going to let these clans go. Since they wanted to send so many people to chase after her and try to kill her. She would return it in kind by wiping out nine generations of their clan.


    "Wouldn''t that be basically wiping out the entire Heavenly Realm?" Ning Shen said jokingly.


    "If that is the case then this Queen shall take over the Heavenly realm. Of course, I would never touch my master." Ah Chun said nonchalantly. She actually wondered if her master was doing okay these past thousand years. She wondered if he was worried about her. She also wondered how her aunt, mother, sister, and friends were doing. She had not talked to them in a long time. Shaking her head and clearing her thoughts Ah Chun formed a mischievous grin on her face. "Shen get ready to kill everyone in sight. This Queen has decided to bring out her palace."


    Ning Shen chuckled. Any time she called herself this queen it meant she was going to go on a killing spree. She used to say the same thing in his past life too. "Then my Queen this lowly one will do your bidding."


    "Humph! Just get ready to kill." Ah Chun ignored Ning Shen''s joke and summoned out the palace.


    The cultivators that were standing guard over the exit to the mystic realm were all pacing around seemingly bored.


    "You think the little bastard is dead already?"


    "Don''t know... We have not heard anything from the group that went to watch over the palace."


    "Something doesn''t feel right we should have at least gotten a report back by now."


    "What could go wrong it''s just a litt¡­ What the hell is that!"


    A bright flash of light filled the area. All the cultivators present had to close their eyes due to the bright light. Suddenly they felt like a huge weight was on them and their cultivation base disappeared.


    "My cultivation!"


    "Mine too!"


    Panic filled the crowd of cultivators as they all screamed out one after the other. But before they knew it the smell of burning flesh mixed with the scent of blood filled the air. As the light faded many cultivators were dumbfounded by the scene in front of them. A little lizard girl and a young man were sweeping through the crowd killing everything in their path. They were like gods of death as they pushed through the crowd. The little lizard girl was sending out black sword beams wrapped in purple flames in every direction. When the sword beams swept through the crowd either they were cut in half or set on fire. But the strange part was that those on fire started attacking those next to them causing them to also catch on fire and turn on others. Soon it was like a massive war was going on as thousands of cultivators started fighting each other. But without their cultivation it made everything more brutal than it really should have been. All the while the little lizard girl and the young man made their way through the crowd as if they were on a leisurely walk.


    Ah Chun and Ning Shen slowly walked through the crowd of cultivators as they cut down anyone close to them. Every once and a while Ah Chun would send out a Burning Dream Slash to take care of a few hundred at a time and also spread more chaos throughout the crowd. It did not take long for the two to reach the front of the mystic realm. But they did not exit right away. First, Ah Chun still had to retract the Palace, second, there were still many cultivators alive, and third, they still needed to collect the loot! The reason they rushed to the mystic realm entrance was so they could secure the exit so these cultivators could not leave.


    Ah Chun turned to Ning Shen as she smiled sweetly as she said: "Two out of three winner gets to do the killing."


    Ning Shen could not help but laugh. "Alright but you have always been bad at this."


    "Today I am feeling lucky!" Ah Chun declared determinedly.


    The cultivators who were watching the scene were speechless. They were playing a damn game of rock, paper, scissors to figure out who was going to slaughter them! In the end, Ah Chun lost which caused her to puff her cheeks out as she stomped her feet. She couldn''t figure out how she always lost this damn game! Ning Shen knew that his Chun''er would always throw rock and nothing else. Which made it an easy win for him.


    An hour later Ning Shen had finished cleaning up the crowd as well as collecting all the rings. He walked over to Ah Chun as he smiled and said: "All done!"


    "Okay, then I will retract the palace. Shen¡­ when we pass through the gate be prepared there is no telling what is waiting for us on the other side." Ah Chun had a worried expression on her face as she said this.


    "Un...  I know. But if we are to die as soon as we exit then at least we will die together." Ning Shen smiled and pulled Ah Chun into a hug.


    "Un¡­ Together..."


    If you are not reading this at [W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l .c.o.m.], then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./b.o.o.k/.1.3.6.9.4.7.2.2.0.0.5.8.4.5.7.0.5./.Ah-Chun]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.

 Chapter 198 - Killing Heavenly Realmed Experts

    Ah Chun and Ning Shen held each other''s hand as the took one more look at each other before stepping through the exit of the mystic realm. The world around them changed and they were back in the rocky wastelands of the western side of the Heavenly Realm. Ah Chun gripped her sword in her hand as she looked around the area. There were many Heavenly realm cultivators standing in the area. All of which were leaders within their own clans. But Ah Chun felt something was off. '' Why are these clan leaders not making a move against them? ''


    "Shen, something seems off." Ah Chun whispered to Ning Shen.


    "Un¡­ Right now we should be getting yelled at by the old guys before being chopped in half." Ning Shen said as he nodded.


    "But they are just staring at us with a bitter looks on their faces? Do you think they are all perverts and fell for my childish charm?" These words floated over to the Heavenly realmed old men.


    "Little lizard bastard watch your tongue!" One of the Heavenly realmed old men shouted.


    "I was just asking¡­ But it seems I''m right and you''re just too embarrassed to admit it! But I have to apologize to you, I already have someone I love. So I can not fulfill your desires." Ah Chun said as she stuck her tongue out at the Heavenly realmed old man.


    "You! Forget! Hand over the Deity of Slaughter''s palace and we will let the both of you leave." Hearing these words caused Ah Chun to finally understand why these Heavenly realmed old men did not attack them right away. One of the immortals that were sent to kill them, must have escaped through the gate and told the Heavenly realmed old men that she refined the palace. A trump card that could suppress one''s cultivation was indeed a rare treasure.


    Ah Chun looked at the Heavenly realmed old men and smiled. They would not touch her until they got the treasure since it was refined and it was in her soul sea which one could not interact with easy. Unless they had a method of stripping the soul from her body they would not be able to get their hands on the palace even if they killed her. It would be dispersed back into the world and they would have to search for it. This meant that they did not want the risk of one of the other clans getting their hands on the palace and decided to try to persuade her to give it up willingly! Of course, Ah Chun was not dumb enough to just hand it over. They would just kill her after she did hand it over. So their sugary words and promises would never work on her.


    But Ah Chun did have an idea¡­ She did not know if it would work and if it didn''t she could just retract the palace but if she was right then the cultivation suppression array might just work on these Heavenly realmed old men! Ah Chun gave Ning Shen a slight nod which was all it took for him to understand she was planning something. She then looked at the Heavenly realmed old men and gave them a bright smile.


    "Okay, I can take it out!" She said in a cheery voice. The Heavenly realmed old men felt something was off and before they could react a bright flash of light filled the area. Then a sadistic laugh that still had a childish tone to it sounded out causing the Heavenly realmed old men''s faces to pale. "Hahaha look at that! It actually works on those of the Heavenly realm. So now that I took it out what do you want to do? Actually it does not matter what you want to do since none of you will be leaving here anyways.  I will help you all meet a friend of mine. He seems to like it when I send people to him all the time. The only problem is that this will only be a one way ticket. I hope you old bastards enjoy the ride! Because all that is waiting for you is a visit to King Yama."


    "Yo..." One of the Heavenly realmed old men went to retort Ah Chun but before he could even get the words out of his mouth Ah Chun had already done a flip over him and his head fell from his body. There was a total of twenty Heavenly realm experts here all within the cultivation suppression zone. Ning Shen did not even make a move, he knew his Chun''er would clean this up fast so he just sat down and rested.


    Ah Chun flipped and twisted her body here and there, each time she landed another head fell. These Heavenly realmed old men really were regretting not just killing the little bastard when she first excited, then search for the damn palace after that! But it was too late for regrets, these old men were all killed within seconds. Ah Chun made sure to search them all for their rings and any treasures before burning their bodies.


    On this day the heads of twenty of the biggest clans lost their lives. Some of which were on par with Ah Chun''s master. Ah Chun looked at all the rings she had and smiled. She quickly retracted the palace and flew over to Ning Shen. "Shen are you ready?"


    "Un! Let''s go home. I''m sure many people are worried about you." Ning Shen said with a smile.


    "Maybe we won''t know until we get back!" Ah Chun could not wait to get back and take a  nice hot bath!


    If you are not reading this at [W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l .c.o.m.], then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./b.o.o.k/.1.3.6.9.4.7.2.2.0.0.5.8.4.5.7.0.5./.Ah-Chun]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.

 Chapter 199 - Return Home

    After a long trip back to Celestial Star City, Ah Chun was ready to dive into a hot bath. Luckily there were no other issues that came up while making their way back to the city. After killing off the twenty heavenly realmed cultivators no one dared to go after Ah Chun and Ning Shen again. The bigger clans could not afford to lose any more members. In the almost thousand years that Ah Chun was in the mystic realm, she had killed thousands of their immortal realm cultivators.


    Ah Chun and Ning Shen flew towards her courtyard. Her courtyard still looked the same and was very well kept. It seemed Qing''er and or Meimei had been keeping the place clean since she had been gone. As soon as she landed in the courtyard two flashes of light directly shot towards Ah Chun. Two figures landed in front of Ah Chun one was Meimei while the other of course was Qing''er. The two were already in the Dao Tree Realm. Meimei now had five dao roots while QIng''er had six dao roots.


    "Young miss!" The two yelled out as tears well up into their eyes. It had been almost one thousand years since the last time they saw each other. Both of them ran forward with their arms spread out. Ah Chun smiled and spread her arms out as well only to be bypassed as her tail seemed to now have some extra weight to it.


    Ah Chun did not know whether to laugh or cry. '' Did they miss my tail more than me!? '' Letting out a dejected sigh Ah Chun asked: "How is master?"


    "Father is doing fine. When we asked if we could go and search for you he said that you were a cultivator and as a cultivator there will be times when you will be gone for long periods of time. Although he said this he never set down your life crystal the entire time you were gone. He actually hung it around  his neck." Qing''er answered. Ah Chun could only smile. Her master was one to say one thing as if he did not care while he would do things that would contradict what he had said.


    It was then that a loud thunderous booming voice was heard overhead. "You little bastard you''re finally back!" Floating down from the sky Ah Chun''s master, Lin Fen landed in front of Ah Chun.


    Ah Chun smiled and went to go give her master a hug to have a memorable, master and disciple reunion. She spread her arms out and was about to close them around her master when she felt a sharp pain on the top of her head! "Ow! Master what was that for!?"


    "You little bastard do you know how many clans have been bothering me because you killed so many of their disciples? On top of that, I heard you even killed their cleans leaders!? The old fogies who live in the back courts of their clans are all asking me to hand you over!" Master Lin Fen roared.


    "But master that is not my fault! They all tried to steal my stuff and then tried to kill me in the process! Those clan heads also asked me to hand over my palace that I had to fight the soul fragment of a Deity realmed cultivator for, in order to refine it! Why should I let them do as they pleased!?" Ah Chun pouted as she puffed out her cheeks! They wanted to kill her, why can''t she kill them!?


    "Did you not lure in a few thousand cultivators into the cultivation suppression zone and then massacred them all?" Master Lin Fen asked, his eyes staring holes into Ah Chun.


    "No¡­ Not at all¡­ I would never do that..." Ah Chun said as she looked in the other direction while whistling, doing her best to not make eye contact with Master Lin Fen.


    "You dare lie to me? Come here!" Master Lin Fen pulled Ah Chun towards him and put her right over his knee and before she knew it her buttocks were hurting!


    "Ow! Master, please don''t hit my butt! Ow! Master!" Ah Chun yelled out. Her little legs were kicking away as she flailed her arms trying her best to escape. But the distance in cultivation was too much and she could not do a thing except grit her teeth as her butt was spanked.


    "Little bastard lying to your master!" Master Lin Fen continued to spank Ah Chun one slap of the hand at a time.


    Ning Shen who was standing at the side was watching the whole show, buckled over and started laughing. He had never seen his Chun''er at the mercy of someone else such as what he was seeing now! The scene in front of him was too much as he watched her get spanked.


    "Shen! You! I can''t believe your laughing at me! Are you not supposed to be my man!? Are you not supposed to help your fiancee!? Ow!" Ah Chun yelled out! She felt so wronged right now. Then an idea came to mind as she looked at Ning Shen with an evil grin. '' Make me take all the punishment will you! '' "Master! If you need to punish me over this, then you should also punish Shen too! He helped me!"


    Ning Shen was shocked at what he was hearing did his Chun''er just toss him under the bridge!? Unfortunately, Ah Chun''s little scheme did not go as she planned. "Of course he helped you! Your, his little wife why would he not help his little wife!? I''m sure it was you that suggested it!" Raising his hand once again Master Lin Fen lowered it again hitting Ah Chun on the butt.


    Ah Chun''s face paled as she felt another stinging pain on her butt. "Ow! Master! I''m Sorry! Ow!"


    After about ten minutes of having her butt spanked, Ah Chun pouted as she rubbed her sore butt, completely ignoring Ning Shen.  Miemie and Qing''er both started giggling but quickly shut their mouths when Ah Chun glared at them. After catching up with everyone Ah Chun finally got the long-awaited hot bath that she wanted. Qing''er and Miemie both played rock, paper, scissors to see who would get to wash her tail. Sadly for Qing''er, Meimei won. Qing''er took the job of washing Ah Chun''s hair.


    Ah Chun had not felt this relaxed in a long time. With everything she had gone through within the mystic realm, she was happy she made it out alive. She also came out big with all the interspatial rings. She had yet to go through them but she was sure there were many treasures inside. But she did not plan to keep them. She planned to go to the Mortal Realm and hand over all of it to her mother since Ah Chun knew cultivation resources were not that great in the Mortal Realm. "Qing''er, Meimei I plan to make a trip to the Mortal Realm do the two of you want to come?"


    "Wherever Young Miss goes, Meimei will follow." Meimei Answered.


    "Qing''er will also follow along. I was born  in the Heavenly Realm and have never gone to any of the other planes." Qing''er replied.


    "Then I will take you on a tour!" Ah Chun replied happily. She really couldn''t wait to see her mother again. '' Mother will probably freak when she finds out that I am stuck in this form. I have to make sure I stay with her for a while. I can also work on my pill refining more. Shen also needs to have the Star Lily turned into a pill as well. I will do that while in there. '' Ah Chun hummed a made-up tune as she continued to soak in her hot bath. She was excited to see her mother again.


    The next day Ning Shen knocked on Ah Chun''s bedroom door. Ah Chun slowly woke up from her cultivated state as she got up and walked barefooted over to the door. Seeing it was Ning Shen Ah Chun crossed her arms over her chest as she snorted. "Hump! So you still know you have a fiancee?"


    "Chun''er I''m sorry I shouldn''t have laughed. I will make sure to never laugh at you again for the rest of my life." Ning Shen said as images of Ah Chun being spanked flashed through his mind. Which made a silly grin appear on his face.


    "Humph! Your laughing now! Some promise that was!" Glaring at Ning Shen she still reached out and pulled him inside her room. "Shen I will be leaving soon for the Mortal Realm. Although I hate to part with you I think you should go look for more opportunities here in the Heavenly Realm. I most likely will be staying in the Mortal Realm for a few years to keep my mother company. "


    "Un¡­ I was thinking the same. I need to catch up to you as soon as I can." After thinking for a moment he realized he was no longer a regular cultivator. He now would get heavenly tribulation every time he broke through to a new realm.


    Ah Chun could tell what Ning Shen was thinking. She stood on top of her tippy toes and placed two of her fingers on to the spot between Ning Shen''s brow. A Light shined from her brow and shot down her arm and into her fingers before pushing into Ning Shen''s forehead. "I will loan the palace to you. I do not plan to break through any time soon and if I did I still have my pink lotus shield. So do what you need to do without worries. Plus with you having this no one in the whole Heavenly Realm will be able to kill you." Ah Chun said as she smiled. She then gave Ning Shen a kiss on the cheek.


    "Then I will do everything I can to catch up to you. " Ning Shen said as he gave Ah Chun a hug. Ah Chun smiled, she knew Ning Shen would end up risking life and limb to catch up to her. But at least with the palace in his possession, she knew he would at least not die from any cultivators.


    If you are not reading this at [W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l .c.o.m.], then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./b.o.o.k/.1.3.6.9.4.7.2.2.0.0.5.8.4.5.7.0.5./.Ah-Chun]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.

 Chapter 200 - Mortal Realm

    ****(Author here, just to let everyone know I am still sick. I am trying to release chapters as I write them for each of my novels. So anytime I feel somewhat good I start writing.)****


    The next morning Ah Chun said her goodbyes to Ning Shen who was leaving to go try to find opportunities to help him progress his cultivation. Ning Shen wanted to reach the Immortal realm as soon as possible. So that he can be of use to his Chun''er. As the morning dew started to dry Ah Chun was standing in front of her courtyard being stared at by Master Lin Fen.


    "Stinking brat you just returned after almost one thousand years and now you are heading out again! If you do not return in a few year''s time this old man will no longer be your master!" Master Lin Fen said with a humph!


    "Then father I guess that would make me not your daughter then¡­ because where the Young Miss goes I will go!" Qing''er said matter of factly.


    "Humph! You can go where you want! Ever since you met this stinking brat you have been on her side anyway! No one wants an unfilial daughter!" Master Lin Fen retorted.


    Ah Chun laughed at the antics of the two. She looked a Master Lin Fen and gave him a cheery smile as she said: "I will be back in a few years. I am just going to spend some time with my mother and that is it. As long as nothing unforeseen happens it should not take long for me to return."


    "Un¡­ Just take care of yourself. Your master will be here waiting." Master Lin Fen''s face softened.


    After saying their goodbyes Ah Chun, Meimei, and Qing''er all headed off towards the Mortal Realm. But before leaving the Heavenly Realm, Ah Chun stopped to visit Fei Hong. "Aunty!" Ah Chun ran into Fei Hong''s courtyard shouting at the top of her lungs."


    But the first person she ran into was Fang. Fang was stunned seeing Ah Chun''s current appearance: "Young Miss this..."


    "Ahh... It''s a of a long story. Is Aunty in?" Ah Chun asked as she did not want to explain what had happened a second time.


    "Of course I a¡­ Chun''er what happen to your body!?" Fei Hong was surprised to see Ah Chun back in her eight year old appearance. Ah Chun was about to explain but she was stopped by Fei Hong. "Wait come on in and sit first. Fang prepare a pot of spirit tea." Fang bowed and went off to prepare the tea while Ah Chun followed Fei Hong into the courtyard.


    Ah Chun told Fei Hong everything that had happened during her time in Celestial Star City. "I see so you are part of one of the Primordial God clans. That explains your bloodline mutation." Fei Hong had guessed that Ah Chun''s bloodline was something special but she did not think it would be this special.


    After doing some catch up with Fei Hong, Ah Chun and the rest made their way towards the Mortal Realm. It did not take long before Ah Chun reached Moon Clave City.  Due to Ah Chun''s unique appearance, most of the people she came across stayed clear of her. Meimei and Qing''er both took up positions behind her as they had come to an agreement that there would be a time limit on how long one could hold Ah Chun''s tail. This also got a few looks from people as well.  But Ah Chun ignored all that her destination was not here. She wanted to go the Heavenly Sword Sect right away. The only reason she did stop here was that Qing''er had never been to the Mortal Realm before.


    As they were making their way down the street Ah Chun heard a scream coming from one of the restaurants. "NO!"


    "Don''t touch my daughter!" Another voice rang out.


    "Stay out of this old man or I will send you to see King Yama myself! Our young master just wants to have a talk with the young lady. Hehe... Well, after I Have a quick taste that is." A raspy voice said.


    Ah Chun could not help but sigh. It seemed every time she came to this city someone was always causing trouble in the name of their young master! Was it normal for young masters in the city to think that every woman belonged to them here? But now that she heard this she could not just ignore it. "Qing''er, Meimei, your Young Miss is about to do some clean up of this city."


    "Young Miss is this like last time where you made the clan leader go crazy after you made him kill his own son?" Meimei asked excitedly. Qing''er heard this and was somewhat surprised. But knowing her Young Miss she knew it was highly possible.


    "That time was just an accident! He just did not wait for me to finish speaking before lopping his son''s head off." Ah Chun said as she tried to defend herself. Meimei rolled her eyes at Ah Chun. She knew very well her Young Miss drew out her words at that time just to see what that clan head would do.


    As they continued on into the restaurant. What appeared before their eyes were three ruffian looking men trying to drag a young girl away from her family. One man had the girl pinned to the floor and was about to rip her clothes off. Seeing this Ah Chun''s body flickered and at the same time, she summoned her Slaughter of Time. When she next appeared she held the head of the man who was on top of the young girl.


    Everything happened so quickly that no one knew what happened until the smell of flood filled the air. Ah Chun looked at the two men who were left that were now frozen in place looking right back at her with fear clearly seen on their faces. "I will ask you this question once. if you do not answer me I will kill you just like your friend here. Who is this young master you speak of?"


    If you are not reading this at [W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l .c.o.m.], then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./b.o.o.k/.1.3.6.9.4.7.2.2.0.0.5.8.4.5.7.0.5./.Ah-Chun]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.

 Chapter 201 - Teaching The Wen Clan A Lesson

    Ah Chun''s eyes were cold and expressionless. She hated men who would force themselves onto woman and what''s more this girl was very young looking! "So what is your answer will you tell or will I need to kill you both here and now?"


    "I-I-It''s The young master of the Wen Clan Wen Xinyi!" Ah Chun had released a massive burst of killing intent towards the two men. One of them could not bear it and quickly gave up their young master.


    "Mmm¡­ Thanks..." Ah Chun''s body flickered again arriving back to where Meimei and Qing''er were standing. The two men who were still staring at the spot that Ah Chun was once standing had no idea that they were already dead. Ah Chun walked out of the restaurant as the doors closed behind her, the two men''s heads slid off their necks causing a stream of blood to shoot up towards the ceiling.


    It did not take long before Ah Chun found out where the Wen Clan resided. It seemed that they were the clan that was in control of Moon Clave City at this time. "After all these years nothing has changed. It seems the clan in charge of this city always lets their young ones run around doing as they please." Ah Chun shook her head. "Meimei, Qing''er, let''s go clean up."


    "Yes, Young Miss!" Qing''er and Meimei answered at the same time. They both were angry at the scene that they had just seen. The higher-ups of the Wen Clan just let their people do as they please to the residents of Moon Clave City. After seeing that young girl in tears as that man hovered over her they really were itching to teach the Wen Clan a lesson.


    ------


    Three figures hovered over the residents of the Wen Clan. These three figures did not hide their spirit power as all three released their spirit power over the entire Wen Clan residents. The Wen Clan elders all quickly flew out of the residents to greet the three figures in the sky. "May we know what brings your excellencies to my Wen Clan?" An old man that seemed to be the patriarch of the Wen Clan asked.


    "Bring out Wen Xinyi." Ah Chun said coldly. She was not here to play games she wanted to deal with this and go see her mother as soon as possible.


    "May I ask why you want to see our young master?" The old man had sweat forming on his brow. He cursed his grandson a million times for bringing these three figures here. As soon as they asked for Wen Xinyi he already knew that his grandson had done something to offend the three in the air. He could tell from the way they exerted their spirit power and the fact that one of them seemed to be a lizard girl, that the three in the air were not to be trifled with! He could only hope this would end peacefully.


    "Not going to explain too troublesome. Just bring out Wen Xinyi without a fight and maybe I can let your Wen Clan live." Ah Chun was starting to get impatient. Her cold gaze swept over those of the Wen Clan  sending shivers down their spines.


    "Quickly get Young Master Xinyi!" The old man shouted. He could not allow the whole clan to get wiped out due to his grandson''s carelessness.


    A few minutes went by and a fat young man came walking out of the Wen Clan residents. His speed was slow as he walked out. His face full of arrogance as he looked up at his Grandfather asking "Grandfather why did you..."


    He did not even get to finish his words as the world around him started to spin. As soon as Ah Chun understood that the person walking out was the one she needed to kill, her body flickered two times one when she sliced Wen Xinyi''s head off and the second when she returned to the spot she was originally in. Those of the Wen clan did not even see her move. It actually took them some time to even figure out what had happened.


    "Young Master!"


    "How dare you kill my son!" One man at the Qi World realm yelled out.


    "Meimei..."


    Ah Chun said one word and Meimei''s body flickered. The man from the Wen Clan who yelled out also had his head cut off in an instant. The whole of the Wen Clan went deathly silent. They dared not speak another word. "Who are the lackeys that worked under Wen Xinyi? Bring them all out now." Ah Chun was not going to let anyone who was part of Wen Xinyi''s group go since they would just end up doing the same thing in the future.


    Soon ten or so young men were all kneeling in the front yard of the Wen Clan. "Now my plan was to kill off the whole Wen Clan. But instead, I have decided to allow the deaths of those who work under Wen Xinyi be a lesson to the rest of the Wen Clan. Moon Clave City relies on powerful clans to protect it. In other words, you are its leaders. But just, because you are the leaders, it does not mean that you have a right to drag young girls from their homes and do as you please with them. I will pass by this city often. If I see such a thing again in the future I will not hesitate to wipe out your entire clan. Qing''er, Meimei clean the rest of this up so we can get going."


    The Wen Clan could do nothing as they watched some of their own heavens chosen getting their heads cut off. This was truly a hard lesson for the Wen Clan. The old man from the Wen Clan looked at the disappearing backs of the three young girls and bitterly smiled. He then turned around and looked at his son and his grandson. With a wave of his hand, he yelled out: "Take the Young Masters in and get ready for a funeral. From now on if I hear of anyone attacking and r*ping the young women of Moon Clave City you will meet the same end as those today. " The old man sighed as he thought '' Let''s hope this will be a lesson to the whole clan. ''

 Chapter 202 - The Missing Mei Liling

    Ah Chun, Meimei, and Qing''er all arrived at The Heavenly Sword Sect entrance. Ah Chun had wanted to surprise her mother so she did not tell Mei Liling that she was coming. She took out a transmission stone and sent her Law Energy into the stone. "Mother! It''s Chun''er! I bet you can''t guess where Chun''er is right now!"


    Ah Chun waited for a reply. Mei Liling was never very far from the transmission stone. Normally she would answer within minutes. But now fifteen minutes had passed and Mei Liling still had not replied. "Mother!?"


    Not getting an answer Ah Chun was starting to get nervous. She looked at Meimei and Qing''er and motioned for them to follow her. They flew into the sect not caring for all the eyes that were on them. They only got a little way up the mountain when three elders flew out and stood in the air in front of them. "Who are you and why are you invading our Heavenly Sword Sect?" One of the elders asked.


    "I''m here to see my mother Mei Liling." Ah Chun answered.


    The elders looked at each other as their faces grew cold. "Your the daughter of that bitch who caused the calamity of our sect five hundred years ago!?"


    Hearing the word bitch in reference to her mother caused Ah Chun''s killing intent to spill out uncontrollably as it pressed down on the three elders. "Repeat what you just said one more time. I seemed to not have heard it."


    Once the killing intent was focused on the three elders their faces paled. They did not think that this little lizard girl was this strong! "Y-Your mother caused the deaths of thousands of disciples! All because she refused to leave with a group of people!"


    Ah Chun''s murderous intent raised even higher as she heard these words. There was no way her mother would ever do such a thing! Unless that group of people would make it so that her mother and her could not see each other again Ah Chun''s cold eyes swept past the three elders. She did her best to resist the urge to kill these three here and now. "Is Shi Quan still the sect leader?"


    "Y-Yes he is..." One of the elders answered his voice was shaky.


    Getting the answer she wanted Ah Chun sucked in a deep breath of air before using her Law Energy to amplify her voice " SHI QUAN GET YOUR OLD ASS OUT HERE NOW! " The entire sect shook from Ah Chun''s voice. The power in her voice was even enough to make those under the Qi World realm faint.


    Shi Quan who was in the middle of closed-door cultivation, opened his eyes when he heard the voice. He had long stepped into the Immortal realm but he decided to stay in the Mortal Realm due to his love for his sect. He could tell that the voice was filled with Law Energy which meant that he would have no choice but to go out and see who it was. He slowly got up and exited his chambers before flying towards the direction of the voice. As he made his way towards Ah Chun his eyes saw a vaguely familiar figure, one that he had not seen in almost a thousand years. But he was not quite sure if it was the same person. But the girl''s actions reminded him of that woman. Just the thought of that woman''s daughter being here made sweat form on Shi Quan''s brow. But as the sect leader, he could not show any trace of fear.


    In no time at all Shi Quan stood in the air above the three elders. He looked down at the three girls, his eyes focusing on the one who stood in front with her arms crossed across her chest. Although some of her features had changed and it seemed her age had regressed it was no doubt that this was that woman''s daughter. "I guess you here to look for your mother?"


    "You would be right. Where is she?" Ah Chun asked coldly.


    "She was taken away¡­ I do not know who the people were.  I just know that they were from the Immortal Realm. Now that you know leave this place and never return." Shi Quan answered. He did not want this girl here to cause any more trouble.


    "Heh¡­ I''m not done asking questions." Ah Chun was getting angry with the attitude she had been getting since she first came here. First, they call her mother a bitch and now they are trying to chase her away like she was some kind of disease!


    Shi Quan was starting to get anxious. He had been putting up a strong front so far. He could feel that the damn girl in front of him was more powerful than him. Inwardly adjusting his mental state Shi Quan asked: "What do you want to know."


    "I want to know why your elders are so hostile to my mother? They go as far as to call her a bitch and say she was the cause of thousands of deaths within the sect. If I am not wrong, isn''t this the same person who risked her life fending off a devil cultivator for this sect and even gave up a chance to go to the Heavenly Realm just to stay here and protect your sect? Slowing her Cultivation to such a degree all for this sect? So why is it when I come here they are so hostile towards her? Where is my sister Yu Yan?" Ah Chun asked her killing intent started to pour out of her body yet again.


    Shi Quan gritted his teeth as he replied: "Yu Yan went to the Immortal Realm to chase after your mother. And the reason the people of my sect are hostile towards your mother is that she decided to fight against those powerful cultivators from the Immortal Realm instead of just following them. Because of that thousands of my disciples died because of her actions!" Shi Quan roared. That day five hundred years ago he was so mad seeing the aftermath.  So many died for nothing all because that woman would not leave with those people!


    "I see¡­ So instead of trying to protect one of your own, you blame her for the deaths of many... All because she rather fight to the death than leave with those people? Shi Quan, you really have grown old and senile! Because it seems you care not for your sect members, today this Queen will do you a favor. As the Queen of the Asura Clan, I will now send your entire sect to see King Yama.  There is no need to thank me..."


    **********************************************************************************************************


    If you are not reading this at [W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l .c.o.m.], then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./b.o.o.k/.1.3.6.9.4.7.2.2.0.0.5.8.4.5.7.0.5./.Ah-Chun]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.

 Chapter 203 - The Fall Of The Heavenly Sword Sect

    Ah Chun''s voice sounded out as if death itself was whispering into the ears of every member of the Heavenly Sword Sect. Ah Chun had no feelings for the people of this sect she was not here long enough to grow any attachment to it. All she had now was hatred for the way this entire sect abandoned her mother. She had a feeling her mother was captured because of assistance from the sect with how these people were acting.


    Ah Chun''s rage soared at the thought that the sect her mother wished to protect turned their back on her. Ah Chun''s aura grew as Law Energy burst out of her body completely turning grey. The pressure she was sending out encased the entire sect. Right now Ah Chun looked like a goddess of death as she stood in the sky. Her hair and hanfu were swaying under the exertion of her Law Energy. Her grey ghostly crown that adorned her head made her seem like a  ruler of everyone and everything.


    Stretching out her hand Ah Chun summoned the Slaughter of Time. "Since you care not for someone who had put their life on the line for your sect and more likely even stabbed them in the back. Today this Queen will show you what your actions have brought down onto yourself!"


    Meimei and Qing''er stepped forward as well. They were both raging mad that the people of this sect would treat their Young Miss''s mother in such a way. Especially Meimei who had spent time with Mei Liling. Meimei had found Mei Liling to be one of the nicest people she had ever met besides her Madam and Young Miss. But here these people call her a bitch and a calamity. It was more than likely that they really did give up the Young Miss''s mother in order to allow themselves to survive. Such a place is not needed in this world!


    Dense amounts of Spiritual Qi and Law energy filled the sky. Ah Chun was not holding anything back as she raised her sword and slashed down. A sword light hundreds of meters tall formed and hovered in front of Ah Chun. Ah Chun sucked in another deep breath as she yelled out once more. "TO ALL DISCIPLES OF THE HEAVENLY SWORD SECT¡­ IF YOU ARE OF THE QI CONDENSATION STAGE AND BELOW LEAVE THIS SECT NOW! YOU HAVE FIFTEEN MINUTES TO DO SO OR ELSE YOU WILL SHARE THE SAME FATE AS THE  HEAVENLY SWORD SECT. ON THIS DAY THE HEAVENLY SWORD SECT WILL BE NO MORE! "


    After making her statement Ah Chun looked at Meimei and Qing''er and said: "If anyone above Qi Condensation tries to escape kill them." Meimei and Qing''er both nodded before dispersing.


    Ah Chun''s gaze fell back onto Shi Quan as she gave him a sinister smile before saying: "Go!" The sword light that had been hovering in the air shot forward directly at Shi Quan. His face paled as he knew he could not stop it. His only choice was to dodge but he also knew that if he dodged, the sword light would split the first mountain in half!


    "You little bastard why are you doing this!?"  Gritting his teeth Shi Quan had no choice but to dodge. He could only watch as the sword light did indeed split the first mountain in half!


    "You know why this Queen is doing this. You turned your back on my mother. She did so much for this sect and in return when strong enemies come you do nothing to try to protect her!" Ah Chun yelled.


    "I had to choose between your mother and this sect! You can not blame me or this sect!" Shi Quan yelled back.


    "When the devil cultivators showed up that year over nine hundred years ago. Did my mother and this Queen not fight for your sect!? Did you not stand there and watch as those devil cultivators killed thousands of your disciples at that time as well? You do nothing if it means putting your life at risk. Just like how you did not block my sword light just now. Because you knew if you did it would have taken your life. Shi Quan, you do not care for this sect. You only care to act as a ruler. The reason you do not go to the Immortal realm is because you would not be able to stand above anyone once you got there! You are nothing more than a coward who is afraid to die! This is why it had taken you so long to even reach immortality! But it''s okay now. This Queen will send you to meet King Yama were you can learn how to deal with that cowardliness that you have been infected with." Ah Chun did not wait for Shi Quan to answer as her body flickered and reappeared next to Shi Quan.


    Shi Quan may be of the same cultivation as Ah Chun on the heavens path but with Ah Chun''s other cultivation base she was a stage ahead of him in cultivation. Shi Quan had no time to even react as Ah Chun swung her sword and cleanly cut his head off. After which she turned and killed the three elders as well. All four corpses fell from the sky under the eyes of many disciples. The little lizard girl in the sky had killed the strongest person in the entire sect. There was no one left who could stand against her. Those of the Qi Condensation and below quickly fled the sect. Those who were above the Qi Condensation stage who had tried to flee only met their end as Meimei and Qing''er  reaped their lives. Ah Chun went mountain to mountain destroying all the buildings.


    When she got to the Twin Healing Peaks, Ah Chun slowly flew down. As she did she felt herself pass through an array barrier. The familiar spiritual signature of her mother, Mei Liling could be felt from within. Tears streamed down Ah Chun''s cheeks as she felt this familiar spiritual power. She landed at Mei Liling''s courtyard, she did not enter but stood there outside. She knelt down and pressed her head to the ground. "Mother, Chun''er will find you no matter what. Whether Chun''er has to fill the entire Immortal Realm with oceans of blood, Chun''er will find you. Your enemies are my enemies. Your hate will become my hate. Because of you, Chun''er was able to be reborn once again. I will go to the Immortal Realm and find Big Sister Yan then find out a way to rescue you. Mother, Chun''er can only hope that you are still safe."


    After saying her words Ah Chun flew back up into the sky she looked at the remaining mountains and took out her sword. Fifteen minutes had no passed there was no need to hold back anymore. Ah Chun stood in the air and  slashed out with the Slaughter of Time as she quietly whispered: "Burning Dream Thousands Slashes" Thousands of black sword lights all covered in purplish fire formed around Ah Chun. She simply pointed out with her sword causing the thousands of sword lights to shoot forth in different directions destroying everything in their paths.


    Miemie and Qing''er both returned to Ah Chun''s side looking at the destruction below them. "Young Miss..."


    "We are going to see an old friend of mine. It is time that I kept my promise to her. She can also tell us the means to enter the Immortal Realm." The entire Heavenly Sword Sect was completely destroyed all except two mountains. This was her mother''s mountains. The Twin Healing Peaks. Ah Chun was not afraid of anyone trying to take any of the herbs that grew there due to the array Mei Liling had created. It was strong enough to keep even peak Immortal Realm cultivators out.  Only those who were allowed to enter by Mei Liling could pass through it. Taking one last look at the two peaks, Ah Chun waved her hand for Meimei and Qing''er to follow.


    **********************************************************************************************************


    If you are not reading this at [W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l .c.o.m.], then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./b.o.o.k/.1.3.6.9.4.7.2.2.0.0.5.8.4.5.7.0.5./.Ah-Chun]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.

 Chapter 204 - The Search For Immortal Xiao Ying’s Cave

    Word spread quickly about the fall of the Heavenly Sword Sect. It was said that the sect leader offended a dragon which angered the dragon to no end. The Dragon then took human form and came down to the mortal plane to ask for what reason the sect leader had offended it. But the sect leader stayed arrogant all the way to the end and enraged the dragon even more. The dragon unleashed its anger onto the sect spitting out purples flames of the underworld on to the sect, burning it to the ground and killing all those who resisted, the sect leader included. The dragon only kept two lone mountain peaks untouched. These mountain peaks are now considered sacred land among the commoners and no one is willing to go near the two mountains...


    "Is how the story goes Young Miss." Meimei said.


    Ah Chun, Meimei, and Qing''er decided to stop in and get something to eat. Ah Chun always loved to come to this restaurant every time she came to the Mortal Realm. But when they came back to Moon Clave City the rumor of the Heavenly Sword Sect falling had already reached here. So when people saw Ah Chun, looks of fear and awe were apparent on everyone''s faces as she passed by. It was more profound than when she had first came to Moon Clave City earlier. Wondering what was going on Meimei asked a few people and this was the story that she got.


    "So I have become some kind of feared beast in the eyes of the commoners. Maybe that is for the best. Hopefully, no one will think to lay a hand on Mother''s mountains while I go search for her. Otherwise whoever does touch it will not live to see another day." Ah Chun''s killing intent spilled out causing those around here to break out in a cold sweat and shiver in fear.


    "Young Miss please calm down. We will definitely find your mother. Young Miss, you said that we have to find a cave in the forest close to here to meet your friend?" Meimei asked.


    "Un¡­ She is only a soul fragment now but when I was little she had passed on her secrete art dreamscape to me. I promised her that I would come back one day when I was stronger and take her out of the mystic realm she created. It''s time I for filled that promise." Ah Chun replied as she stuffed a piece of demonic beast meat into her mouth. It had been a long time since she had seen Immortal Xiao Ying. Thanks to her test she was able to fall in love with Ning Shen again and also gained a better sense of the world around her. Otherwise, she might not have lived long enough to last until she had awakened her memories of her past life. Immortal Xiao Ying had helped her in more ways than one.


    "Young Miss is very loyal to those who you consider friends." Qing''er said with a smile.


    "Un¡­ Those who are good to me will always get the same in kind. Qing''er I have to apologize. I promised to take you on a trip around the Mortal Realm but these things happened." Ah Chun felt a bit guilty. She wanted to take Qing''er around and visit all the areas in the Mortal Realm but now she had to go and search for her mother. This was one of the reasons why she stopped into the restaurant itself. To at least give Qing''er a taste of Mortal Realm delicacies.


    "Young Miss do not worry about me. Finding your mother is more important." Qing''er knew her Young Miss felt bad but the matters at hand were far more important than her tour of the Mortal Realm.


    After eating a meal all three headed towards the forest near Moon Clave City. Ah Chun had to now find the cave she discovered the time she entered the forest when she was younger. Unfortunately, this was not an easy task. There are many areas within this forest that had caves so finding the exact area was not an easy task. Especially since after almost a thousand years areas change due to weather and other occurrences.


    Ah Chun, Meimei and Qing''er flew back and forth through the forest searching for the correct cave. A few days passed when Ah Chun spotted a spot that looked vaguely familiar. Laying on top of a rock was a Rank Nine Demonic Beasts sound asleep. It was a large Lightning Wolf. It was laying on top of a large rock that hid the entrance of a cave. Ah Chun could tell that this was the same cave that she had entered before that led to Immortal Xiao Ying''s mystic realm.


    Ah Chun signaled for Meimei and Qing''er to gather which only took about five minutes. When they arrived Ah Chun gave them a sly smile as she pushed her finger to her lips to signal them to be quiet. She then walked around to the front of the Rank Nine Lightning Wolf, flew up to where she was hovering right above it, reached out with her little finger and~ Flicked its forehead! With Ah Chun''s current strength the simple forehead flick was enough to send the Lightning Wolf tumbling back!


    The Lightning Wolf who was rudely awoken from a deep sleep had no time to catch itself as it was sent tumbling into a group of trees. When it finally stopped its fur was now packed full of mud, grass, and leaves. It looked as if it had gone through a tough battle with how unkempt its appearance was now. The Lightning wolf was about to roar out in anger but when it saw the little figure in front of it and the scent that came off her body. The Lightning Wolf''s whole body trembled as it quickly lowered its head to the ground and covered its eyes with its paws as if it was trying to hide from Ah Chun. It then whimpered "M-Master Lunch is sorry for not noticing your presence please do not eat me!"


    ********************************************************************************************************


    I f you are not reading this at [W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l .c.o.m.], then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./b.o.o.k/.1.3.6.9.4.7.2.2.0.0.5.8.4.5.7.0.5./.Ah-Chun]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.

 Chapter 205 - Forming A Contract!

    Ah Chun got lost in thought for a moment when she heard the name Lunch. Meimei and Qing''er were confused as to why this rank nine demonic beast was calling Ah Chun master. "Young Miss, do you know this Lightning Wolf?" Meimei asked.


    Ah Chun did not answer right away when suddenly she remembered back when she was still very little and had just met her Big Sister, Yu Yan in the forest near her home village. "Ah! Your from that time! Seems like you survived well these past nine hundred years. You even moved house. How is your friend Dinner?" Ah Chun asked.


    The Lightning Wolf finally perked up when Ah Chun remembered who it was. But lowered its head at the mention of its mate Dinner. "Dinner did not make it. He tried to fight off a rank seven fire vulture who came to feast on our children while I was out hunting for food.  Dinner was only rank six at the time. When I returned the fire vulture was just finishing off the last of our little ones and Dinner was dead on the ground. I was rank eight at the time and was more powerful than the fire vulture. I could only kill it to get revenge for Dinner and my children. This happened when we first came to this forest after migrating from where we first met Master."


    Ah Chun frowned. She would not know what she would do if she had gone out to procure food only to come back to see her children had been eaten and her loved one dead on the ground. "I''m sorry to hear about your loss." Ah Chun paused as she got lost in thought. She wanted to do something for Lunch since Lunch had helped her in the past. After a few minutes of silence an idea came to mind. "Lunch how about entering a contract with me? You can follow me and in the future, you might even be able to break through to becoming a saint rank demonic beast. At least then you can take human form and start cultivating a human cultivation method. This would also speed up your cultivation as well."


    Demonic Beasts who took on a human form were able to speed up their cultivation when they used human cultivation methods. But this could only be done in human form due to the alignment of their meridians. It was different for races such as the dragon race where they could use human cultivation methods from the start. Demonic beasts could only do so after reaching saint rank.


    "If Master is willing to form a contract with Lunch. Then Lunch is more than willing. With the death of my loved ones I want nothing more than to be more powerful!" Lunch said determination flashing through her wolf eyes.


    "Un! Good! As expected of a beast I am about to contract." Ah Chun smiled as she sliced her thumb with her finger and dripped a drop of blood onto the spot between Lunch''s brow. Lunch also made a small wound on her paw and dropped a drop of blood onto Ah Chun''s brow. An archaic pattern formed under the two as a white light shot up into the sky. A stream of lights of archaic lettering came out of the pattern underfoot and wrapped around both Ah Chun and Lunch. It slowly covered both of their bodies before making its way to the spot between their brows and entering it.


    The contract between Human and demonic beast was very easy to establish as long as both parties agree. The contract would be formed so that If the demonic beast dies no harm would come to its master. But if its master died they would both die. The demonic beast''s life was fully dependant on its master survival. But this did not come without and benefits for the demonic beasts. The demonic beasts would be given a place inside their master''s soul sea where they could rest and cultivate. If they ever sustained injuries they could rest in this space to heal their injuries at a faster pace.


    After the light dimmed Ah Chun smiled. "From now on Lunch, you get to follow me. As your master, I will not make you regret your choice today. For now, go ahead and enter your space. I have to handle something in this cave for now. Just cultivate for now and try to reach saint rank as soon as possible."


    "Yes, Master!" Lunch wagged her tail before turning into a stream of light and entering the space between Ah Chun''s brow.


    Ah Chun figured if Lunch could really reach saint rank and turn into a human form she would be a good help later on. That and she owed Lunch for the assistance that she gave at that time. Whether it was forced upon her or not.


    Meimei and Qing''er looked at each other and smiled. They knew that their Young Miss was very good to those she considered friends. For a rank nine demonic beast to receive their Young Miss''s help was a huge blessing to the demonic beast. Not only would its cultivation receive a boost but they would never have to worry about being mistreated by the Young Miss.


    With everything settled Ah Chun looked at Meimei and Qing''er: "Are you ready? I am not sure if we can fly within the mystic realm we are about to enter. Last time I had to climb a huge chain which took a few days."


    Meimei nodded her head saying: "Do not worry Young Miss wherever you go Meimei will follow."


    "Un! Same goes for Qing''er, I will always follow the Young Miss." Qing''er replied.


    "Are you following me or my tale?" Ah Chun asked teasingly as she wagged her tail back and forth. Both girls both instantly blushed.


    "Of course it''s the Young Miss! The tail is just a  bonus!" Both Meimei and Qing''er shouted at the same time.


    Ah Chun smiled and waved her hand. "Come on, let''s go then!"


    ********************************************************************************************************


    If you are not reading this at [W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l .c.o.m.], then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./b.o.o.k/.1.3.6.9.4.7.2.2.0.0.5.8.4.5.7.0.5./.Ah-Chun]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.

 Chapter 206 - Seeing Immortal Xiao Ying Again

    The three made their way into the cave. Just like before the cave was long and narrow.  Meimei and QIng''er both had to duck down to Ah Chun''s height to even make their way through. Everything was going fine until they reached the boundary to the mystic realm.


    "Young Miss!" Both girls yelled out. They could not pass the boundary like how Ah Chun did. They were both banging on the boundary wall wondering why they could not pass through it.


    Ah Chun pursed her lips as she saw this. She reached through the boundary and grabbed both girls'' hands and then spread a thin layer of her Law Energy around the two girls. After which, Ah Chun pulled them both through. "Seems Immortal Xiao Ying warded the area off from others a long time ago. The exit is only a little this way let''s go."


    Both girls nodded and followed after Ah Chun. The cave finally opened up after a few minutes Meimei and Qing''er were surprised to see the huge chain in front of them. Seeing the looks on their faces Ah Chun smiled and asked:  "Can you girls fly?" Ah Chun had just tried it just now and she was able to float in the air meaning she would be able to fly up. But she did not know if Meimei and Qing''er would be able to.


    Meimei and Qing''er both looked at each other and jumped up into the air¡­ only to fall back on to the ground. Qing''er was lucky and caught her balance quick but Meimei did not and she ended up falling on her butt. "Young Miss! Your so mean! You knew we could not fly here!" Meimei complained as she got up with Qing''er''s help. She dusted her butt off and looked at Ah Chun with a pitiful expression.


    "Hahah¡­ Yes, I know your Young Miss is the worst. I guess you do not need tail duty any more¡­ Qing''er you get to keep my tail company from now on since I''m so mean to Meimei!" Ah Chun teased.


    "Young Miss no! Please don''t! You are such a nice person! You even care about this lowly one who was nothing more than a maid. There is no one as nice as Young Miss under the heavens!" Meimei frantically took back her words. She could not lose her spot on the tail cuddling!


    "Meimei I am just joking and indeed this Young Miss did tease the both of you. I am able to fly up, I think it is because I was already accepted by Immortal Xiao Ying. I will need to carry the two of you up or it will take you a few days to climb the chain and from personal experience climbing the chain is no fun." Ah Chun explained. She remembered when she had to climb the chain the first time she was here and it was not fun what so ever.


    Ah Chun walked over to the two girls and stood between them grabbing each of them by the hand and asked: "Are you two ready?" With a nod from the both of them, Ah Chun pulled the two girls along with her as she flew up into the sky.


    Surprisingly enough it did not take long to make her way through the clouds. Just thinking of the hardsh.i.p.s she endured the first time made Ah Chun bitterly smile when she saw how fast she made it to the top just by flying. The three landed softly on to the ground and walked towards the palace in front of them.


    "Hmmm¡­ This is a presence I have not felt in a very long time. Little one it seems you have returned." Immortal Xiao Ying''s voice rang in everyone''s ear.


    "Senior, It has been a long time. I have returned as promised and I also need your help." Ah Chun said as she continued to walk forward. Qing''er and Meimei followed behind her.


    "Little one needs my help? Are you not strong enough now to do without this one''s help?" Immortal Xiao Ying asked.


    "First I came here to bring you out of this mystic realm and second I need your help getting to the Immortal Realm. I need a guide. Some people kidnapped my mother and dragged her back to the Immortal Realm¡­" Ah Chun arrived in front of a beautiful young girl in a white dress. This girl was none other than Immortal Xiao Ying.


    Ah Chun then knelt to the ground and kowtowed to Immortal Xiao Ying. Meimei and Qing''er were both startled by this but they also did as Ah Chun and kowtowed as well. "Senior I need your help getting into the Immortal Realm. I have to rescue my mother as soon as possible, I have no idea if she is even alive since her being taken away had happened five hundred years ago. I have been in the Heavenly Realm and had only returned just now."


    "Little one that is fine but do you not know how to get to the Immortal Realm yourself? I can tell you have finally woken your bloodline." Immortal Xiao Ying asked.


    "Senior, you knew?" Ah Chun was stunned to hear Immortal Xiao Ying''s words.


    "Un¡­ I have a special inherited ability to see one''s bloodlines. I did not say anything at that time because it was only due time before you had awoken your bloodline. But it seems you have also mixed your bloodline with another. Not bad indeed. My hopes that I had for you are really turning into something special. " Immortal Xiao Ying explained with a smile on her face.


    "Senior I do not remember much about the Mortal Realm when I recovered my past life''s memories and I do not know if the samsara memories are true. I had planned to come to see you before I left the Mortal Realm this time around since I am strong enough to refine this palace and take you out with me. But now things have changed and I have come earlier than expected." Ah Chun said.


    "Un... that is fine. If you can refine this palace this one would be grateful to be able to follow such a young gifted child. As for how to get to the Immortal Realm... There used to be more than one location to enter. The main entrance is heavily guarded and only those with a pass may enter or exit it. Normally when one ascends to the Immortal realm in the Mortal Realm that person will have the choice to ascend to the Immortal Realm right after their breakthrough. A heavenly light will shine down on to the cultivator who broke through, opening a path to the Immortal Realm. It is a one-way passage and only those who called down the light can use it. The other way is to use one of the rifts that were created by powerful Immortals who are proficient in space law. Otherwise, you would need to create your own passage using space law. These are the only ways I know of." Immortal Xiao Ying replied.

 Chapter 207 - Learning To Use The Dao Of Space

    Ah Chun listened carefully to what Immortal Xiao Ying said and frowned. There was no possible way of knowing if any of those rifts created by other Immortals still existed. She also did not have a token to pass through the main gate to the Immortal Realm and it was not like she could just push her way through. They would take her as a spy that worked with devil cultivators and imprison her. Although this might get her into the Immortal Realm there was no way of knowing if she could either escape or prover her innocence. This only left one choice. "Senior my Dao of Space is only at level two. Is this high enough to create a rift to the Immortal Realm?"


    "Hmm¡­ Just barely, you will not be able to hold it open for long and since you have people with you, one wrong step could cause you all to be split apart. This normally only happens if there is a shift in space. Before going anywhere I would give your two friends soul imprint so you can sense where they are just in case. It will also allow you to protect them once if they are near death." Ah Chun had completely forgotten about soul imprints.


    Anyone from the Immortal realm and above could use them. They could block an attack of someone of the same realm and rank or below of the one who gave the imprint. For Ah Chun, she could block the attacks of peak intermediate stage and below. It could also create a phantom that would allow Ah Chun to connect to it for a short while. This phantom would be able to apply spiritual pressure on to a target or targets as well. This could help in a variety of ways. For example, if Meimei was imprinted and took a life-threatening blow, the blow would be stopped. The phantom then would appear and allow Ah Chun to threaten whoever attacked Meimei. Depending on who the person was would give a good understanding of knowing if your threat would work. This also could be used as a tactic to stall for time while Ah Chun rushed to Meimei''s aide.


    "If senior did not remind me I would not have thought of this. Senior I am guessing you understand the concept of tearing space to create a rift. Can senior enlighten this junior? In my previous life, I did not have the Dao of Space." Ah Chun felt a little embarrassed since she really did not know how to use her Dao of Space even though it was level two already.


    "Un¡­ The Dao of Space is something that one needs to take time to understand. But for something like a rift, it is not hard to grasp the concept of it. Those that are proficient in the Dao of Space are also hard to fight against. Little One, reach out in front of you and slash the air with your finger. Picture tearing a hole in the space in front of you. This is all you need to grasp when creating rifts. To get to the Immortal Realm from the rift I will guide you to the right path." Immortal Xiao Ying explained.


    Ah Chun followed Immortal Xiao Ying''s instructions and slashed the air in front of her with her finger. The air space in front of her twisted and started to look distorted. Soon a crack appeared in the space in front of her slowly becoming bigger. After a few seconds, the crack was big enough for a person to walk into. Ah Chun looked at the rift she had just opened and smiled. It was a lot easier than she had thought.


    "To think that something that would take most hundreds of years to accomplish this Little One did it in a matter of seconds. Your comprehension skills are on par with those who become legends. " Immortal Xiao Ying smiled bitterly. She had spent almost five hundred years herself to learn to create rifts. But the Little One in front of her was able to do it in a matter of seconds. Heaven defying talent will always be heaven defying talent. "Since you are now able to open a rift go ahead and refine the palace."


    Ah Chun nodded. Although she was feeling a bit proud to hear such praise from Immortal Xiao Ying she did not show it. She had no time to be proud of herself. Ah Chun had to quickly refine this palace and head to the Immortal Realm. Five hundred years had already passed and she had no idea whether or not her Mother, Mei Liling was even still alive and if she was what kind of state she was forced to be in. Ah Chun only knew for those who harmed her mother she would make their blood flow like a river. She would not hesitate to kill anyone or anything that stood in her way of finding her mother. Even if it meant committing complete genocide within the Immortal Realm.


    Ah Chun walked up to the crystal palace and sat on its steps. She focused her mind before sending her divine sense into the crystal palace. When Ah Chun first saw this place she had found that this palace was truly beautiful. Now she was going to refine it and make it hers. Something that should be a simple task. That was until Ah Chun''s divine sense entered the crystal palace and realized that such words as simple did not exist in this world. This crystal palace was created by Immortal Xiao Ying someone who mastered dreams and illusions as such trying to refine such an object was going to be a task far greater than Ah Chun had ever imagined.


    **********************************************************************************************************


    If you are not reading this at [W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l .c.o.m.], then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./b.o.o.k/.1.3.6.9.4.7.2.2.0.0.5.8.4.5.7.0.5./.Ah-Chun]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.

 Chapter 208 - A Strange World

    Ah Chun was completely confused as to what was going on. Rows of tall buildings on each side of her that reached up to the sky. These buildings looked to be made from some kind of metal and transparent material. The roads were covered in some kind of black rock. While many metal demonic beasts of all sizes roamed back and forth over the roads. She could even see humans inside these metal demonic beasts. The scene in front of Ah Chun''s eyes was that of fantasy. She could have sworn that she had sent her divine sense into the crystal palace why did it end up like this?


    In her past life or her samsara''s, she had never encountered such a strange place. Whether it was one of the Realms or when she went to refine an object this was the first time she had ever seen something like this. Ah Chun walked out onto the road as she went to cross it. Only to have a loud noise sound off as a screeching sound could be heard.


    "Are you f.u.c.k.i.n.g crazy!? Why would you jump out in the middle of the road when the light is green!? Are you trying to kill your self?" A man leaned out of one of the metal demonic beasts and yelled.


    Ah Chun was startled and quickly bowed her head before running back to the side of the road that she had come from. She then watched the people that were dressed strangely as they crossed the road at a certain time. She found it strange that the metal demonic beasts stopped for these humans and allowed them to cross. After a while, Ah Chun followed suit and also crossed with the crowd of humans.


    This world had all kinds of oddities that Ah Chun had never seen before. She could not help but look at everything in awe. The windows of the buildings had many items that were strange and unique. There was one thing that caused Ah Chun to blush though. For some reason, the women in this place wore little to no clothing! There were some who had their legs exposed all the way up to their thighs! She could have sworn when one woman bent over she could see the women''s undergarments! Some had their stomachs exposed while others showed so much of their chest that their lumps of fat were almost falling right out! Ah Chun could not understand why the people of this world were so strange!


    Ah Chun walked up to one building that she saw people going in and out of. The doors to this place seemed to open on their own when someone stood in front of the doors. Ah Chun watched for a while as people entered and exited the building. Once she had an idea of what the others did she walked up to the doors cautiously as she looked at the doors nervously. When she got right in front of the doors the doors parted allowing her to pass through.


    Ah Chun did not walk through the doors though because she was confused at the reflection she had seen when she saw herself. In the reflection she looked as she did when she was little without any of the dragon traits or her Ausra Clan traits and to top it off she was wearing a pink one-piece dress. Ah Chun looked down at herself and saw that she indeed had a pink dress on. She had been so absorbed in her new surroundings that she did not even notice that not only did her appearance change but even her clothes had changed! Taking a deep breath and letting out a long sigh Ah Chun walked inside the building. She now realized why no one looked at her strangely.


    Ah Chun did not get more than three steps inside the building when a woman in black clothes stopped her. "Young Miss will you be dining alone?" The woman in black clothes asked.


    "Huh? Oh! Y-Yes, eating alone..." Ah Chun stammered her words. She was confused as to what was going on. But from what she could tell this must be a restaurant of some kind.


    The woman in black clothes looked Ah Chun up and down and frowned a bit. '' Why was this little girl not wearing any shoes? '' She did not say anything though since the dress Ah Chun was wearing looked very expensive. She quickly hid her frown and smiled at Ah Chun and asked: "Would you like a private room?"


    "Oh.. Umm¡­ Yes..." Ah Chun nodded as she answered.


    "This way please." The woman in black clothes led Ah Chun to a private room with a table inside. When Ah Chun sat down the woman in black clothes handed Ah Chun a menu before saying: "When you are ready to order just press the button on the side and I will come and take the order."


    "Thank you." Ah Chun gave her thanks. The woman in black clothes smiled and turned and left the room.


    Ah Chun looked at the menu at the side but did not pick it up yet. She had to come up with a plan now since she was in this strange place. She needed to figure out where the core was so that she could refine it. But her current situation made things a little tough. Normally there would be barriers she would need to break in order to reach the core. This world did not seem to have a barrier nor did it have any sign of a guardian protecting the core like how Li Ju''s palace did. If this was an illusion then everything would be fine but the reality of it all this was way beyond that of what an Immortal realm cultivator could accomplish. Not even the Primordial God clans had a way to make such an illusion. The way these people interact and go about their business was too real for any kind of illusion. Ah Chun was starting to wonder if the crystal palace was some kind of portal to another realm that no one knew about. Ah Chun let out a long sigh as she finally picked up the menu next to her and started to browse through. All she could do now was hope she could gather some information from the people of this world.


    **********************************************************************************************************


    If you are not reading this at [W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l .c.o.m.], then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./b.o.o.k/.1.3.6.9.4.7.2.2.0.0.5.8.4.5.7.0.5./.Ah-Chun]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.

 Chapter 209 - Was It All A Dream?

    Ah Chun closed the menu and pressed the button at the side like she was told. She had decided to order something called a cheeseburger and french fries.  These were strange words she had never read or heard before but did seem to be a kind of food. While she was waiting for the woman in black clothes to return, Ah Chun heard a disturbance coming from the main dining room.


    "Everyone down on the ground! Otherwise, I will blow all of you up along with me!" A man yelled.


    Ah Chun frowned. What was going on? She opened the door of her private room to see a man waving an object around in his hand and some weird contraption strapped to his chest. She walked out of the room and towards the man, no fear was seen in her eyes. The man saw the little girl walking up to him and his eyes turned cold. "Stay the f.u.c.k back or I will blow you up along with me!"


    Ah Chun ignored the man. She did not feel any spiritual power coming from this man so she felt no fear that this man could harm her. The man, on the other hand, sneered at the little girl. The derangement in his eyes multiplied as he laughed maniacally. "Since you do not belong to this world let me send you back!!"


    * Click *


    * Boom! *


    That was all Ah Chun heard when she suddenly felt her body being ripped apart. Pain coursed through her mind as she felt her own body burning. She did not even get a chance to scream as everything went black¡­


    "Ahh!" Ah Chun woke up, sweat dripped from her forehead. She looked at where she was and felt a sudden burst of confusion. The room she was in was very familiar to her. Rundown mud walls, a leaking roof, a bed made out of straw and only a small stove in the middle of the room.


    "What''s going on¡­ Uhg so hungry..." Ah Chun''s stomach rumbled. Ah Chun''s body stiffened, she felt like everything she had just been through was a dream.  She looked down at her little arms that were dark-skinned and skinny to the point that her skin stuck to her bones. What was worse was that she could not feel her cultivation at all! There was not an ounce of spiritual power within her body!


    Ah Chun tried her best to send her senses inward but she was not even able to do that! She could not even feel the flow of spiritual power in the air! Ah Chun felt scared how did this happen? No matter how strong an illusion is, it would never be able to remove your sense of Spiritual Qi! The only reason one could not sense Spiritual Qi at all was if their meridians had not been opened yet.


    Ah Chun''s thoughts were interrupted as a soft knock came from the door. "Little Chun are you in it''s me Li Chen Bao."


    Ah Chun was confused at first but then the smell of meat drifted under the door. Ah Chun''s saliva flooded her mouth as she let out an audible gulp. Her stomach rumbled loudly from the scent of the meat. She slowly got up off the floor and walked towards the door and opening it.  Standing before her was Li Chen Bao "Miss Li, how can I help you?"


    "Little Chun, I heard that my bratty little brother came over and harassed you. Here''s a bit of demonic beast meat. It''s not much but it was all I could sneak over to you. It should be enough for at least a meal tonight. I wish I could have gotten you more but I would have been discovered by everyone else." Li Chen Bao felt a bit bad. She hated how the people in the village treated such a little girl.


    "No this is fine Miss Li thank you very much." Ah Chun smiled. A feeling of deja vu overwhelmed Ah Chun. She felt that she had had this conversation before with Li Chen Bao.


    "It is only a small matter. I wish I could have given you more. I will not stay. If the others find me missing they will certainly come to find me and  I do not want them taking away the meat I gave you so hurry up and eat it just in case. I see you later, bye Little Chun!" Li Chen Bao smiled before running off.


    Ah Chun stood there for a few seconds still dumbfounded at what was going on. "Is this real or is this all fake? If it''s real then I have returned to the day before I met mother. If it''s fake then I am in some kind of illusion. But no Illusion is able to take away someone''s Spiritual Qi to the point that even their meridians were not even opened yet! Never mind opened meridians just my cultivation base alone was something that could not be taken away so easily!" Ah Chun''s stomach rumbled again due to the smell of meat that now filed the entire mud hut. "I will eat first. If I recall correctly, there should be mushrooms that I found that day."


    Ah Chun, looked around and sure enough, there was a handwoven basket with mushrooms inside. She quickly started a fire and put a pot of water on the fire to a boil. Ah Chun then cleaned the mushrooms off and tossed them in the pot along with the meat. While the food cooked Ah Chun got lost in thought. "If I am truly back in the past, then the strange world I was in before I woke up here must have something to do with it. It is either that or I had an extremely long dream. But so far everything is somewhat the same. Except why was I sleeping? If I recall correctly I only cried that day." Ah Chun went to scratch her head in frustration. But she felt a sharp pain on the back of her head and a warm damp spot. Ah Chun looked at her hand to see a bit of blood on it. "When did I get this injury?" She never remembered getting hurt before. In her memories, she had only sat on the bed and cried before Li Chen Bao arrived.


    Ah Chun was truly confused. Somethings were the same while other things were not. Ah Chun remembered the words of the crazed man before she woke up here. "Since you do not belong to this world let me send you back¡­ Did that mean that the strange world was indeed a real place? If that was the case then that crazed man was something like a guardian of that world?" Ah Chun shook her head. "It does not matter. As of now, I am back to before I started cultivating. Meaning tomorrow I should be meeting up with Mother. If I do not meet up with her then this world may be different from the last. I will eat and sleep for tonite and get up early tomorrow. If all goes to what I remembered then I should meet a ranked five demonic beast tomorrow. A Wind Chasing Tiger." As Ah Chun closed her eyes. A thought came to her mind. "If I do not meet mother tomorrow then I will need to find a way to open my meridians¡­ I will deal with it when the time comes. Time to sleep..."


    *********************************************************************************************************


    If you are not reading this at [W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l .c.o.m.], then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./b.o.o.k/.1.3.6.9.4.7.2.2.0.0.5.8.4.5.7.0.5./.Ah-Chun]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.

 Chapter 210 - Down The Rabbit Hole Once Again

    Ah Chun opened her eyes well before the sun came up. She gave a long dejected sigh as she saw she was still in the old worn down mud hut. She had hoped that when she opened her eyes again she would be back sitting in front of Immortal Xiao Ying''s Palace. Ah Chun was really wondering if that was all a dream or not. Had she really seemingly lived two lifetimes or was it all just a long dream after hurting her head. Everything was so vivid and realistic that it seemed completely real. Ah Chun was completely lost now on what was real and what wasn''t.


    "No, I can''t let this waste my time thinking about this. I need to get my things together and see if Mother is actually down that hole I fell through last time. If that hole even exists. But just in case I better prepare a few extra things." Ah Chun was going to play this as safe as possible. She knew that if she fell down that hole and Mei Liling was not there she would most likely either die or get seriously injured. This was something she could not risk. If the current her was to get seriously injured now, during that fall, she would die soon after even if she had lived through the fall itself.


    "Okay¡­ Let''s see  small knife, rope, basket and¡­ Oh yeah, I should take my birth mother''s jewelry with me. This way I will not have to deal with the people of the village." Ah Chun figured if this was a new life, then there was no point in keeping everything the same. So far there have already been small differences. The main one being the wound on the back of her head when she woke up the first time. The other being the hut she was in seemed a lot more run down.


    Ah Chun had also found another issue. The spot where she remembered she had hidden her birth mother''s jewelry was not there.  Ah Chun was confused so she went to work ripping the entire hut apart but there were no signs of any actual hiding spots. "Odd¡­ Is this place different than the last?" Shaking her head and grabbing her things Ah Chun walked out the door. "I will just need to look into it later..."


    Ah Chun walked up towards the forest as she had remembered the way from before. The sun had started to rise by the time Ah Chun reached the forest edge. She hated her current body because she felt weak after such a short walk. She needed to start cultivating as soon as possible and rebuild her strength. Ah Chun made sure to pick up a long stick to shuffle the underbrush to scare away any snakes that might be hiding within.  The last thing she needed was getting bit by a snake before she even got to see her mother again.


    This time though Ah Chun was not looking for any wild vegetables since there was no point. Her goal was to find that ancient tree with the hole that she had fallen into from her memories. She, of course, did not forget to stay alert and keep an eye out for the Wind Chasing Tiger. Ah Chun spent a good few hours walking through the woods, she was coming upon the edge of the middle zone where the demonic beast would start to show up.


    Ah Chun was now starting to worry a little. She had long passed the area where she met the Wind Chasing Tiger before. Which meant that her actually running into many rank one and above demonic beast would increase. This was because without the Wind Chasing Tiger keeping the other demonic beasts away from the area, there was no way she would not run into any other demonic beasts.


    Now that she was without cultivation Ah Chun wondered how mortals survived up until now. "Come on Chun''er don''t get all depressed now. As long as I can make it to that ancient tree things might get back on track. If not then it looks like this life was a short one."


    Ah Chun was not afraid of dying. To her dying was something that came naturally now. Although she was not afraid of dying it did not mean she wanted to die. She would still fight with everything she had until it was completely hopeless. Only then would she smile and close her eyes and accept death. From what she knew she had already died many times. Whether those deaths were real or not was something Ah Chun did not know.


    As Ah Chun continued forward she realized that it was eerily quiet. This was a good sign since that meant a higher-ranked demonic beast was around.  She could only hope it was a Wind Chasing Tiger though. They were the only Demonic beasts in this forest that actually "played with their food". Because of that, she would have a chance to make it to the ancient tree as she did before.


    It was not long after that Ah Chun heard a loud roar. A smile appeared on Ah Chun''s face hearing this. Because it was indeed the roar of a Wind Chasing Tiger. Hearing the roar Ah Chun took off running. She did not even want to wait for it to show itself. She did as she did before and continued to run straight. The only difference this time was that there was no rain so Ah Chun was able to run a lot faster than she did last time.


    Ah Chun ducked and weaved her way through the underbrush and thickets. Her skin and clothes were scr.a.p.ed and torn. She could feel the pain with every cut she received from thorns and branches as she ran through thorn bushes and sharp branches without the slightest hesitation. She might not be feeling the heart-pounding danger like she did before, she did know that if she stopped even for a second, it could mean death for her. All she could do was hope she was running in the correct direction to get to the ancient tree.


    Finally after almost ten minutes of running her body gave out on her and she tumbled out into an opening in the forest. Her eyes looked up above her from the ground as her chest heaved up and down. A bright smile appeared on her face as she laughed out loud. "Hahaha! The Heavens are with me today!" Not more than a few meters away was the same exact ancient tree from her memories.


    Ah Chun forced her body to move as she slowly got up made her way to the tree. As she did the Wind Chasing Tiger finally made its appearance as it roared out at Ah Chun. Ah Chun turned around and looked at the Wind Chasing Tiger in front of her. She tapped her foot on the ground, her smile became even more profound as she did this. "I''m sorry¡­ I know you want to make me your meal for today but unfortunately, I do not have the time to play with you anymore. So I will need to say goodbye to you here. " After saying her words Ah Chun stomped on the ground hard with both her feet. The ground crumbled underfoot causing Ah Chun to fall into the opening. The Wind Chasing Tiger roared out as it lunged at Ah Chun but it was a step too late as it could only watch as Ah Chun disappeared from its sight...


    *********************************************************************************************************


    If you are not reading this at [W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l .c.o.m.], then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./b.o.o.k/.1.3.6.9.4.7.2.2.0.0.5.8.4.5.7.0.5./.Ah-Chun]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.

 Chapter 211 - A Difficult New Journey

    Ah Chun tumbled down the hole once again as mud, dirt, and rocks scr.a.p.ed up against her clothes and skin. Ah Chun was once again cursing the fact that she had no cultivation. This type of pain would be nothing if she did. As soon as she started falling she had straightened her body out enough to slide down the hole which protected her face from any injuries.  This, however, did not do much for her back which was currently going through much torture as she slid down the deep tunnel. After while Ah Chun was tossed out into mid-air but Ah Chun was waiting for this as she quickly got her rope ready as she scanned for something to toss the rope on to. She was waiting to see if what had happened in her memories would happen again. But as she fell she felt no spirit power wrap around her to slow her fall.


    Having an understanding that her mother, Mei Liling from her memories was most likely not here, Ah Chun winded up the rope swung it around her head, before tossing it out towards a protruding rock on the cavern wall face. She had no choice but to rely on the rope now to stop herself from smashing into the ground below.


    The rope looped around the protruding rock causing Ah Chun''s body to jerk towards the wall at great speed. Ah Chun''s body spun around the rope as she slammed into the wall on her side. A jolt of pain shot through Ah Chun''s body as she felt her arm break from the impact. Ah Chun could not help but cry out in pain: "Ah! Stupid mortal body!"


    Her left arm became useless as it was now broken. Ah Chun struggled to get the rope wrapped around her in a way that allowed her to slowly slide down it with just one arm. If she was just a normal little girl Ah Chun would feel helpless and start crying and probably already fell to her death but Ah Chun was not just any little girl. She had experienced more pain this, at least that was what her memories told her. As such AH Chun only gritted her teeth and bared the pain as she slowly lowered herself to the ground.


    The rope was not completely long enough to reach all the way to the ground. Ah Chun would still need to drop almost five meters to reach the ground. Ah Chun smiled though as she looked down at the glowing blue pool below here. Even if her Mother, Mei Liling from her memories was not here, she could still try to use the spiritual pool below as a means of opening her meridians.


    No matter what she would use whatever she could to open her meridians even if the pain itself was worse than death. She would rather go through a living hell than stay weak for the rest of her life. With the lack of food and the drafty house, she would end up dead sooner than later anyway. So going through hell to gain power was well worth it.


    Ah Chun reached the end of the rope and looked at the ground and the wall next to her. The wall was smooth so it would make for a good brace to make it to the ground safely. Ah Chun swung her self closer to the wall and jumped towards it. Letting go of the rope and allowing her body to land flatly on to it. With her good arm she pressed the tip of her fingers against the wall and her two feet in a way that would allow her to slide down the wall. She did not want the momentum to push her away from the wall so she kept her body close to it in hopes that she could slide down cleanly.


    Luckily her plan worked as she was able to slide down the wall to the ground safely. She was successful in using the friction between her body and the wall as a means of slowing her descent to the ground. Once on the ground Ah Chun looked around and saw that the cavern looked like it did in her memories.  There was even a small tunnel off to the side near the spirit pool.


    Ah Chun did not hesitate as she quickly made her way down the tunnel holding her broken arm close to her body to keep it from moving around too much. She had to see if Mei Liling was here or not so even the pain in her arm had to wait until she knew for sure. If Mei Liling was here then things would be easier, if she was not, then things would be very hard. Either way, the spirit pool was here so she could use it to open her meridians even if it meant dealing with the pain without any aide.


    The tunnel was dark and dim the only light lighting the tunnel was the light from the pool and a few blue glow stones that were naturally formed that lined the walls. When Ah Chun got to the end of the tunnel she looked around and felt somewhat depressed and saddened. There was indeed a room here. It was just like from her memories but the room was dark and not much light made its way in. The room looked like nobody had been here for tens of thousands of years.


    Looking at how things were Ah Chun knew she would have a difficult journey ahead. "This world is the same but not the same at the same time. Many things are different while other things are not. On the day I met the Wind Chasing Tiger the first time, according to my memories, that day a heavy rainstorm rolled through. This time though, not only did it not rain but the Wind Chasing Tiger did not show up until further along the path." Ah Chun said softly as she spoke her thoughts out loud.


    Ah Chun''s eyes finally adjusted to the darkness which allowed Ah Chun to see around the room better. She saw a stone bed, table, and chair. On top of the table laid a scroll covered in dust. Ah Chun walked over to the table and picked up the scroll. She carefully unfurled it and read the first line of text. "Twin Star Jaded Dragon Cultivation Method..."


    *******************************************************************************************************


    If you are not reading this at [W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l .c.o.m.], then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./b.o.o.k/.1.3.6.9.4.7.2.2.0.0.5.8.4.5.7.0.5./.Ah-Chun]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.

 Chapter 212 - Different Cultivation System

    The Twin Star Jaded Dragon Cultivation Method seemed to be a little strange. The first part talked about perceiving qi before starting body refinement. Body refinement was refining one''s body with spiritual qi. It would strengthen one''s skin, muscles, and bones. There were nine ranks in body refinement. Each rank would strengthen one''s body more, making one a lot stronger than they were before.


    After body refinement was qi gathering. Qi gathering was how one strengthened their meridians and prepared one''s dantian to hold spiritual qi. It would use spiritual qi to refine one''s dantian into a strong container in order to hold a spiritual qi pool when one broke through to qi condensation. Qi gathering also made one''s strength greater than it was before. This also had nine ranks as well.


    When one reached the peak of qi gathering one would then break through to qi condensation. This was where real cultivation came into play. Once you have reached this realm of cultivation your life span would extend to two hundred years. Qi condensation was when you finally started to collect spiritual qi into a pool within your dantian.


    After Qi condensation was foundation establishment. Foundation establishment was when one finally obtained their spiritual sense.  The pool of qi that was condensed during qi condensation would form into a pagoda. Foundation Establishment also had nine ranks each rank would form a new floor on to the pagoda within one''s dantian. Each floor would cause one''s strength to soar by one hundred times. The difference between a second rank foundation cultivator and a first rank foundation cultivator was like the heavens and earth.


    "Although some of the names are the same, these cultivation realms do different things compared to what I know from my memories. They do not even put spiritual qi perception into a realm. It is just a beginning stage before you can even start body refinement." Ah Chun looked at the cultivation method. Her eyebrows furrowed. "Is this not the same world? Is that why so much is different? If that is the case then would that mean I am no longer who I used to be?"


    Ah Chun slowly rolled up the scroll in her hand. She held it close to her body as if it was the rarest treasure in the world. This cultivation method was the only thing she had that would allow her to regain her strength. Without this, she would be nothing more than a normal human. Luckily the cultivation system of this world would not make her undergo the torment of opening one''s meridians. The Twin Star Jaded Dragon Cultivation Method only said to learn to perceive and take in spiritual qi. It never mentioned anything about needing to open one''s meridians. If this was the case, things would be a bit easier on her.


    As Ah Chun made her way back down the tunnel her broken arm started to throb with pain. Ah Chun had been so engrossed in reading the scroll that she had forgotten the pain in her broken arm. Now that she was moving again the pain started to shoot through her body once again. Gritting her teeth Ah Chun made her way to the spirit pool. If she was right she would be able to heal her arm as soon as she reached the first rank of body refinement. "For now I will soak my body in the spirit pool. By doing this it will help me perceive the spiritual qi in the air." Letting out a long sigh Ah Chun couldn''t help but think of how troublesome this all was.


    "After I finish perceiving spiritual qi, I will be able to reach the first rank of body refinement quickly. If I am correct I will be able to use this spirit pool to at least get me to the fourth or fifth rank of body refinement. After that, there is no telling how fast my cultivation will be. But I should at least be strong enough to get out of this place. My only issue now is..." * rumble * Ah Chun rub her belly. She was indeed very hungry. She did not know what realm of cultivation she would need to be in before she could do without food. But for now, she would need to do something to stave off this hunger.


    Letting out yet another long sigh Ah Chun had finally reached the spirit pool. She looked at the blue glowing water and gave a faint smile. She slowly stripped off her clothes being very careful not to move her broken arm too much.  After which she slid into the spirit pool. "First and foremost I need to heal my arm. Before I do that I will not be able to search for food." After sitting in a lotus position Ah Chun closed her eyes and started to concentrate on perceiving the spiritual qi in the air.


    Silence¡­ Sounds of water dripping from the stalagmites from the cavern ceiling were all that could be heard. The darkness that engulfed Ah Chun''s closed eyes started to see white strands of light swimming through the air. Seeing this sight made Ah Chun very happy. Ah Chun directed the strands of white light with her mind. As if being summoned by a vortex the white strands of light rushed towards Ah Chun''s body! Strand after strand entered Ah Chun''s body. Ah Chun could feel her broken arm mending itself at an amazing pace!


    Ah Chun was very excited She could feel her skin, bones, and muscles all being refined and strengthening! After a few minutes, Ah Chun opened her eyes and a bright smile formed on her face as she moved her once broken arm. She looked down at her body to see that it had gained some l.u.s.ter. She had reached the first rank of body refinement so quickly! Clenching her fist Ah Chun looked up at the cavern ceiling as she spoke softly: "Shen''er if this place is real and I am actually stuck in a different world. I will make sure I raise my cultivation as fast as I can and find you. If this place is not real and nothing more than an illusion then I will break out of here as soon as I can." Ah Chun''s expression turned grim. "But I feel that this place is real without a doubt. I have lived for so long, how could  I not tell the difference between reality and illusion."


    Ah Chun then had another thought which made her laugh bitterly. "If everything was just a dream after hurting my head then I do not know what to do. All I can do is try to find the you of this world and make you fall in love with me once again." A tear rolled down Ah Chun''s cheek as she thought of everything just being a dream.


    Shaking her head and clearing her mind of all thoughts, Ah Chun closed her eyes and started cultivating again.


    ********************************************************************************************************


    If you are not reading this at [W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l .c.o.m.], then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./b.o.o.k/.1.3.6.9.4.7.2.2.0.0.5.8.4.5.7.0.5./.Ah-Chun]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.

 Chapter 213 - Escaping The Underground Cavern

    Time passed and Ah Chun finally opened her eyes after a few hours of cultivating. The once glowing spirit pool was now very dim and clear. It no longer had the l.u.s.ter it once had. Ah Chun looked down at her body to see a layer of black sludge covering every part of her skin. She quickly washed her body off in the spirit pool. When she was all clean she could see that her skin like smooth white jade. It felt soft and smooth to the touch. She could feel how much stronger she had become. Not just her skin but her muscles and bones too. She had broken through to rank four of body refinement.


    "This is a good starting point. I feel as strong as someone of the first level of Qi Condensation from my memories when I cultivated before. I wonder if this cultivation system is the true way to cultivate? Whatever it is I need to now work on getting out of here. Unfortunately, I still can not use spirit power so I will not be able to make a teleportation formation. But with my current strength I should be able to get out of here."


    Ah Chun got up out of the spirit pool which was now nothing more than a pool of water. Ah Chun picked up the clothes she had taken off and frowned.  "These stink so bad¡­ Since I already dirtied the water with the filth from my body I mise well wash these first and let them dry before going anywhere else. Luckily this place is rather warm so I do not have to worry about getting sick."


    With that thought in mind, Ah Chun went to work washing her tattered clothes. After they were cleaned up Ah Chun hung them on some stalagmites that were protruding out of the ground. After which Ah Chun wandered around the cavern a bit. She walked back into the room to see if she missed anything. There was not much else in the room except a few pieces of cloth that she found sitting in a corner. Ah Chun took the cloth and wiped down the stone bed so she could have a place to sit. She figured there was no sense in wasting cultivation time since she had to wait for her clothes to dry anyways.


    Time passed again and Ah Chun slowly opened her eyes. She did not breakthrough but she felt that she was getting close to rank five body refinement. Ah Chun did not know this world''s standard on cultivation.  She did not know if being seven years old and rank four body refinement was considered "good" in cultivation speed. But seeing how she had only just started cultivating for the first time, she figured it must be pretty good even if she did use the spirit pool to assist in speeding up her cultivation.


    "My Clothes should be dry by now and it  is a bit uncomfortable to be walking around n.a.k.e.d everywhere." Ah Chun got up and dusted her body off before walking out of the room to where her clothes were. After seeing that they were pretty much dry she quickly put them on.


    "That''s better¡­ Now I need to get out of this place." Ah Chun walked over to the wall which she dropped from and frowned to see how smooth it was.  She could not climb up it but she might be able to run up it high enough and catch the rope. She only needed to get high enough to reach the rope. Then she could climb up it and see what she can do from there.


    Ah Chun backed up a few meters before running at full speed towards the wall. Her little foot touched the smooth surface of the wall as she used both hands and feet to scurry up it. She had just enough momentum to reach up to where she could reach out and grab the rope.  Once she got ahold of the rope she gave a good tug to make sure it was still secure. As of now if she fell from this height with her cultivation base she would be fine so she had no issues really tugging on the rope.


    After seeing that the rope was secure Ah Chun climbed up it like a spider. She was quick in her ascent as she climbed all the way to the protruding rock on the wall. Ah Chun was surprised to see how the rock the rope was tied to was only part of a larger ledge that stuck out of the wall. Ah Chun reached up and pulled herself up onto the ledge. Once she was up she leaned over and untied the rope from the protruding rock.


    Ah Chun looked around to see a tunnel in the wall. The tunnel was dark but Ah Chun''s eyes were already used to the darkness. "Now let''s see where you lead. Can''t be any worse than where I am now."


    Ah Chun stepped forward and walked right into the tunnel. The tunnel was very dimly lit by the glow stones embedded into the tunnel wall sides. Ah Chun even took a sharp rock and dug one out of the wall to use a torch. Ah Chun could tell that this tunnel went on for a while. Each step she took was very careful. She did not want to step on any part of the floor that looked as if it was covered in shadow but in truth was actually a hole in the tunnel floor. Such little mistakes could instantly get her killed. Ah Chun continued on for quite some time. Until finally the tunnel opened up to a well lit room.


    "Is this¡­ An Immortal cave?"


    **********************************************************************************************************


    If you are not reading this at [W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l .c.o.m.], then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./b.o.o.k/.1.3.6.9.4.7.2.2.0.0.5.8.4.5.7.0.5./.Ah-Chun]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.

 Chapter 214 - Little Dragon Girl

    Ah Chun looked around excitedly. The room was well lit and allowed for Ah Chun to see everything in it clearly. The room was no more than a half circle with a table, two chairs, and a bed. The walls were aligned with shelves that were carved out of the rock wall. Only a few had things on them. Some had scrolls and some had pill bottles as well. Ah Chun first looked at the scrolls but they were all empty. Feeling a bit disappointed Ah Chun took a look at the pill bottles. She took one into her hand and could tell right away that they were sealed tightly.


    Ah Chun''s eyes sparkled as she went to open the bottle in her hand. But what she found in the first bottle was not what she was expecting. Inside the bottle in her hand was around one hundred food pellets. Ah Chun took one out and sniffed it. It did not seem to be bad. Of course, Ah Chun had no idea if food pellets could go bad or not. She had only started learning alchemy when she needed some money when she first reached the Celestial Star City.


    Ah Chun could feel her stomach roaring so she popped the pellet into her mouth. As soon as it entered her mouth the pill instantly melted and flowed down her throat. Ah Chun could feel the hunger pains in her stomach disappear instantly. This made Ah Chun smile as now she would not need to search for food since these food pellets were of high quality, she would be able to go without food for a few weeks with just one pellet. "At least now I do not have to worry about starving to death."


    Ah Chun then turned her attention to the other bottles. She opened them on at a time. One bottle had twenty healing pills and another one had five spirit gathering pills which would help boost her cultivation. Although the spirit gathering pills was not much they were of a high grade so just one alone would take Ah Chun a few days to refine. "These will also come in very handy."


    Ah Chun gathered all the things together. She then ripped a large section off the bottom of her hanfu. She twirled it up and made a makeshift pouch which she stored the three bottles and the cultivation method into it. After she was done she adjusted the pouch so that it was nestled on to her chest. Ah Chun was very happy with her findings. To be able to find both a cultivation method and some pills was enough to allow her to regain her strength.  Ah Chun was about to leave the cave but stopped in her tracks.


    "Since I do not need to hurry and leave just yet  I could stay here for now and cultivate. I have five spirit gathering pills. If I am lucky this should be enough to get me to rank seven or eight body refinement." Ah Chun pondered for a moment, as she tapped her chin with her finger. She then turned around and walked over to the stone bed.


    Ah Chun did not sit down right away. Instead, she walked over to one of the shelves and took one of the empty scrolls and tore it apart. After which she walked back over to the bed and used the torn scroll itself to clean the dust off the bed.  After she was done she sat down into a lotus position and took out the pill bottle with the spirit gathering pills.


    "Strength defines everything. If I use these now to help boost my body refinement then I will have a better chance of entering a sect later on. Once I get out of this cave I will go back to my old hut gather anything that might be useful and then leave the village. I need to join a sect of some sort so I can use their resources to build my strength. So, for now, I can only cultivate cultivate cultivate!" Ah Chun took out a spirit gathering pill and popped it into her mouth. Just like the food pellet it immediately melted and flowed down Ah Chun''s throat.


    Ah Chun could feel a surge of spiritual qi flow throughout her body. She quickly closed her eyes and started to cultivate. Time passed and two then three days passed. During this time Ah Chun would continuously cultivate. She only stopped cultivating to sleep for a few hours before waking up and going right back to cultivating.


    Ah Chun opened her eyes and smiled: "Finally broke through to the fifth rank of body refinement." Ah Chun lifted her arm and looked at it but froze when she saw brown scales on her arms. "This..." Ah Chun touched the brown scales on her arm and felt that familiar feeling she had from her memories. She quickly touched her head to find two nubs. Thinking quickly she then touched the top of her butt to find another nub. "Don''t tell me this cultivation method gives you dragon traits."


    Ah Chun quickly took out the Twin Star Jaded Dragon Cultivation Method and read through it again. At the end of the body refinement section it read: "Upon completion of body refinement, one will have the traits of a dragon. Allowing one to have the strength and defense of a dragon." Ah Chun let out a long sigh. "So it seems I will look similar in this world as I did in my memories. It''s as if the heavens want me to be a little dragon girl. Not that I mind. This makes things easier since I got used to fighting with a tail. What''s done is done and a dragon''s defense is stronger than that of a human''s. Although I am not sure by how much this cultivation method is able to mimic a dragon''s defense. At least it would be better than that of a normal cultivator. Anyway, I should go back to cultivating! "


    **********************************************************************************************************


    If you are not reading this at [W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l .c.o.m.], then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./b.o.o.k/.1.3.6.9.4.7.2.2.0.0.5.8.4.5.7.0.5./.Ah-Chun]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.

 Chapter 215 - I Guess I Am Dead

    Days passed then weeks Ah Chun did nothing but cultivate and sleep.  It took about five days to completely refine each of the spirit gathering pills. On this day Ah Chun opened her eyes yet again. She clenched her little fist and gave a smile. She reached up and touched the new set of horns on her head. And then looked down at the tail that was warped around from her back to lay in her lap. "Although the color is different from before it does look and feel the same. This should work well while in a fight."


    During this time Ah Cun had contemplated on her current situation. Everything in this world was slightly different from the last with some major changes. She could only think that when she sent her divine sense into the crystal palace it was linked to another realm. Her spirit then linked with, the her, of that realm and because of her lack of knowledge of that world she got herself killed. This not only destroyed her body in that realm but also sent her soul to a completely different realm that was similar to her last. This realm had a different cultivation system that worked completely different than the last. It also seemed stronger than the other cultivation system.


    "If anything I am dead in the other realm. So I can now only strive to find a way back there when I am strong enough." Ah Chun frowned she had gone through so much and now she had to start all over again for the third time!


    Now because she had still retained her memories from her now, what can be considered her past life, it helped her in finding not only the Twin Star Jaded Dragon Cultivation Method but also a few items that will help her survive in this world for the time being. After almost a month of cultivating, she was now rank seven of body refinement. Without the aid of the spirit pool and spirit gathering pills, she would not have been able to reach such a cultivation base so quickly. Her future progress would now take time. Unless she could procure more resources. She did not seem to have the same cultivation speed as she did before. But even still this was fine for Ah Chun because she was still alive.


    "Now that I have cultivated this far I should leave this place. But I will not leave the woods just yet. I want to see if the distortion space where I found the Slaughter of Time in my past life is indeed there. Although this world is different so far most of it seems to be the same. If it is not there I can at least get in some practice by fighting the demonic beasts here. I just do not know what rank demonic beast I can stand up to at this time or if this forest is a higher rank than what I know from my past life." Ah Chun let out a long sigh. As she looked around her. "First and foremost I need to get out of this place."


    Ah Chun got up from the bed and stretched her little legs and arms. She actually felt more on balance now that she had her tail back. She knew her appearance was strange, she just hoped that it would not cause too many issues for her once she left this place. Ah Chun gathered her things and walked out of the well lit room and back into the dim dark cavern. Knowing it would take a bit of time for her eyes to adjust  Ah Chun sat down and looked out into the darkness.


    After about an hour Ah Chun''s eyes finally adjusted to the darkness. But the far wall was not visible. Only a current of darkness filled Ah Chun''s eyes. Frowning Ah Chun decided it would be best to just climb back down to where the spirit pool was. She had climbed up here originally to see if she could use the rope to hook on to something on the far wall but without knowing how far, or if there was anything to hook on to she did not want to waste her time. Ah Chun went and looped the rope on to the protruding rock that she had first hooked onto before and climbed back down. This time though she did not want to lose her only rope so when she swung her body to the wall Ah Chun punched out with her hand creating a deep crater the size of her fist. After the recoil bounced her back away from the wall, she swung her body back towards the wall and reached out and grabbed hold of the wall. Hanging from the wall with one hand she flicked her wrist to unhook her rope from the protruding rock. Once she secured the rope Ah Chun slid herself down to the cavern floor.


    Once back on her feet Ah Chun walked over to the spirit pool that had many blue glow rocks next to it. She picked up a large glowing blue rock before heading deeper into the cavern. She had never checked out the entire cavern before. She could only hope that it would lead to a way out of here.


    After walking for a good few hours deep into the cavern Ah Chun came upon another pool of water. Unfortunately, this pool was not a spirit pool but just normal water. Nevertheless, Ah Chun was very happy to see this pool of water. After drinking a bit of it the wetten her dry mouth Ah Chun quickly stripped off her clothes and stepped into the water to soak her body. She had not taken a bath for a month and she did not want to soak in the other pool of water after dirtying it. After soaking for a bit and feeling refreshed Ah Chun washed her clothes once again before setting them out to dry.


    ********************************************************************************************************


    If you are not reading this at [W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l .c.o.m.], then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./b.o.o.k/.1.3.6.9.4.7.2.2.0.0.5.8.4.5.7.0.5./.Ah-Chun]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.

 Chapter 216 - Damnit!

    When the clothes were dry Ah Chun put them back on. She hated the fact that she only had the one set of clothes. She missed having an interspatial ring that could hold everything and had many sets of clothes for her. For now though at least she was somewhat clean. Ah Chun carried on walking deeper into the cavern.  More days passed and Ah Chun finally heard sounds other than dripping water and the pitter patter of her own feet. The sound she heard was that of rushing water which made Ah Chun excited. If there was rushing water that meant there was an entrance for this water somewhere.


    Ah Chun quickened her pace and rushed towards the sound. Although the sound of the flowing water had sounded like it was near, in fact, it was father way than Ah Chun had thought. Even with her running towards the sound of the water it still took almost an hour to reach the source. But in front of Ah Chun''s eyes was a large underground river. Ah Chun noticed that one part of the river was flowing down deeper into the ground which gave Ah Chun hope since the other part was coming from a higher elevation.


    "If I follow against the flow I might be able to get out of here." Ah Chun dipped her little toes into the water and shivered. "This water is ice cold! I will go as far as I can on the river bank before going into the water. If my guess is correct this should lead out near the upper regions of one of the mountains in the forest. Judging by the flow of water it should be a lot warmer above ground. The sun is melting the ice and snow which is causing this river."


    Ah Chun quickly made her way up the river bank. She wanted to get out of here as fast as possible so she only stopped to get a few hours of sleep each day. Ah Chun figured that by the time she got out of here she would be deep in the inner section of the forest. Ah Chun was not happy about this discovery but there was nothing she could do about it. She had no choice but to go in that direction in order to reach above ground.


    After a few days, Ah Chun finally saw a glimmer of light. Although small and far into the distance, it was still a sign of an exit. As she got close to the exit the shore she was walking on got smaller and smaller until it was no longer a place for her to walk on dry land. Ah Chun did not have shoes so her little feet at this point were now freezing. Ah Chun shivered as she put her feet that were now red and slightly purple into the water. She could feel a cold breeze enter the from up ahead. This breeze caused Ah Chun to feel chilled down to her bones. Ah Chun wished very much that she had spirit power to ward off the coldness in her body. Each of her steps was as if she was walking on a block of ice as she continued forward. If it was not for the fact that she was a cultivator the bottom of her little feet would have been torn to shreds a long time ago by the sharp rocks that lined the river bed.


    Ah Chun was now up to her knees in the frigid water. She already had to take a healing pill in order to ward off frostbite on her feet.  She could already see patches of snow and the dry ground around the mouth of the cavern entrance. She was only a few meters away when her face sank.


    *Roar!*


    A loud thunderous roar sounded out. And then another but different from the last. The ground under Ah Chun''s feet vibrated as the sounds of a battle could be heard coming from outside. "What kind of luck is this!? I finally see freedom from this dark, dingy, cold place, and I can''t even leave because of a battle between demonic beast!?" Ah Chun yelled out in anger. She had been freezing her butt off as she made her way through this icy river only to be stuck standing in it while two demonic beasts fought! "Do the heavens not want her to leave this damn cave!?" Ah Chun yelled out.


    Just when Ah Chun did not think things could not get any worse Ah Chun''s face paled as she felt an enormous pressure weigh down on to her. Gritting her teeth Ah Chun''s thoughts were going nuts. "This pressure feels like that of someone from the Deity realm from my past life. But that shouldn''t be since this was the mortal world! Or was this world different in this aspect and such powerhouses existed in this world''s Mortal Realm!?"


    Ah Chun could not withstand the pressure and was forced down to her knees. The river water was now up to her neck after being forced to kneel down due to the spirit pressure. Ah Chun looked on in horror as she saw a large body come crashing down outside falling right into the river.  The demonic beast in front of her was a huge fiery bird. It looked like the bird she had seen images of in ancient scrolls in her past life. The river surged and a Large wave came rushing towards Ah Chun. The next second she heard a loud voice coming from outside. "Did you think your Pheonix race could stand up to my ancient dragon race!? This day will be the anniversary of your death!"


    The next thing Ahun knew was that she was suddenly hit by the rushing wave. Ah Chun gasped as she took in a bit of water but did not go with it. She quickly forced her self up under the spirit pressure to check her things to find that they were all right. She did not care about the pill bottles but the cultivation method must not be lost! After making sure everything was completely secure. Ah Chun turned to look to see what was happening outside. The next thing she saw was a large reptilian leg come stomping down in on top of the fiery bird. Ah Chun paled once again as she saw another wave of water come rushing at her even bigger than the last! The wave hit her causing her to lose balance and made her fall over. She was now at the mercy of the river!


    Ah Chun  struggled to stay above water and swim against the current. She had finally got her self stabilized when she saw a small fluffy looking thing coming straight towards her. She wanted to dodge but the current was too strong she could only yell out "Damnit!" Before the small fluffy looking thing smacked into her head knocking her out!


    ********************************************************************************************************


    If you are not reading this at [W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l .c.o.m.], then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./b.o.o.k/.1.3.6.9.4.7.2.2.0.0.5.8.4.5.7.0.5./.Ah-Chun]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.

 Chapter 217 - Xiao Feng

    Sound of running water filled Ah Chun''s ear. Ah Chun reached up to rub her eyes. The normal feeling of softness was there¡­"Softness!?" Ah Chun''s eyes shot open. All she could see was black fluffiness. Ah Chun reached up and pulled the thing on her face off. She looked at it somewhat perplexed. It was round, black, soft, and furry. "What the hell is this thing!?" Ah Chun went to get up but a sharp pain could be felt on the front of her head. She touched her forehead to find a big lump. The images of what had happened before being knocked out flashed through her mind as she remembered how the thing in her hand had slammed into her head knocking her out.


    Ah Chun''s face turned black as she started to shake the black furry thing in her hand violently "Because of you, days of making it up the river was wasted! Do even know how hard it was to put up with the frigid water!?"


    The furry thing in Ah Chun''s had suddenly opened its eyes to find the world around it shaking back and forth. It yelled out in anger: "Who dares to shake this Queen!?"


    Ah Chun stopped shaking it as she was stumped by the fact that the little furball could talk. But this lasted only a second before she started shaking it again! "Queen my ass give me back my days of walking through cold water to get out of this damn place!"


    The shaking continued to grow more violent. The black furry thing in Ah Chun''s hands, eyes started to bounce all over as it felt it''s stomach starting to turn. "Wait! Please stop! This is to much! I''m going to be sick!"


    Ah Chun stopped shaking the black furry ball and asked: "Oh? I thought you were a queen? Would it not be unbecoming of a queen to get sick with this little shaking?"


    "Who said I was a queen I never said that! "'' Like hell, will I call myself a queen again. This damn lizard girl is scary! ''


    "So what are you? You came flying at me when that demonic beast or whatever it was stepped into the water creating a huge wave." Ah Chun could not tell what exactly this black furry ball was.


    "...."


    "Not going to tell me should I shake you again?" Ah Chun gave the black furry ball an evil grin.


    Panicked the black furry ball yelled out "I''ll tell! Please don''t shake me anymore! My stomach can''t handle it!"


    Ah Chun smiled and asked once more: "Then what are you?"


    "I am a fire phoenix from the Phoenix clan. That large demonic beast you were talking about that created the huge wave was from the Ancient Dragon clan. My Phoenix clan and the Ancient Dragon clan have been fighting each other for tens of thousands of years. Normally we do not try to involve others in our dispute. That was why we were fighting so high up on the mountain." The black furry ball looked very apologetic. It did not mean to get Ah Chun caught up in their dispute.


    "So I was just unlucky then¡­ Well, this must be fate then. It seemed the Heavens wanted me to meet you. But I have to ask, why are you so small? Were you not the big fiery bird I saw before?" Ah Chun spun the black furry ball in a circle checking it out.


    "Quit spinning me! Are you trying to make me lose my stomach? I am indeed that, as you just said, "big fiery bird". The ancient dragon I was fighting was a lot more powerful than I. I had no choice but to revert to this form to escape. This was my last resort in order to survive. By sacrificing my cultivation I was able to revert to this form. It''s what we look like after hatching... " The black furry ball felt embarrassed. It had lost the fight so miserably and was forced into such a state.


    "I see. Well Looks like fate has brought us together. So I will form a contract with you and we can travel together." Ah Chun said matter of factly.


    "Who said I would form a contract with you!?"


    "Not going to? Then¡­" Ah Chun started to shake it violently again.


    "Urk! Okay! You win! I will sign! I will sign! Stop shaking me!" The black furry ball screamed out.


    "Un! Good." Ah Chun smiled and bit the tip of her finger. She then dripped a drop of blood onto the space between the black furry ball''s forehead.  The black furry ball also bit its small furry wing and did the same. A white circular symbol appeared on the ground as ribbons of archaic lettering wrapped around the two. Before sinking into Ah Chun''s and the black furry ball''s body. The archaic lettering moved along the surface of their skin as it made its way to the space between their brows before disappearing altogether. After which a small white light came out of both Ah Chun and the black furry ball. The one from Ah Chun entered the black furry ball while the one from the black furry ball entered Ah Chun. After the white light entered their bodies the white circular symbol on the ground dimmed until it fully disappeared signaling the completion of the contract.  "Mmm! From now on you will be called Xiao Feng!"


    "..."


    '' Can''t this little lizard girl come up with a better name!? '' Although Xiao Feng was burning with anger on the inside  she did not dare to say anything out loud. For fear of being shaken to the point of losing her stomach...


    *********************************************************************************************************


    If you are not reading this at [W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l .c.o.m.], then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./b.o.o.k/.1.3.6.9.4.7.2.2.0.0.5.8.4.5.7.0.5./.Ah-Chun]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.

 Chapter 218 - I Was Tricked!

    "Okay now that that is all settled let''s get a move on. We can''t stay here. I need to get out of here anyways and find a new set of clothes." Ah Chun looked down at her tattered clothes that were now just barely covering her important bits.


    She really needed to get back to her hut. She remembered seeing a spare set of clothes in the hut. Once she got changed and gathered a few things she could finally leave the village. But before she could even do that she had to see if she could find the distortion rift that held the Slaughter of Time. Ah Chun did not have high hopes in finding it. But she had to be one hundred percent sure before leaving the forest.


    With the thought of needing to find things, Ah Chun remembered her cultivation method and pill bottles that were stored in her makeshift pouch. She looked down at herself and did not see it attached to her. She quickly looked around until she spotted a balled up piece of cloth a little further down the river''s shore. Ah Chun placed Xiao Feng on top of her head and ran over to the balled up piece of cloth. She quickly unraveled it and let out a long sigh of relief. "Thank the heavens that it is all still here."


    Ah Chun did not know what she would do if she lost both her cultivation method and the bottle of food pellets. She did not care too much for the healing pills although they are useful, she could not survive without the cultivation method and the food pellets. Xiao Feng who was on top of Ah Chun''s head looked down at the scroll in Ah Chun''s hands. "Oh? Is this not the dragon slayer cultivation method? No wonder you look the way you do. You are lucky that that Ancient dragon did not see you or he would have killed you on the spot."


    "This cultivation method is what allows one to slay Ancient Dragons?" Ah Chun was a bit confused. Was this not just a regular cultivation method that added in a few extra traits?


    "Not just ancient dragons but far higher than that. This cultivation method was stolen from the Creators and lost through time. Every so often it would reemerge creating a new dragon slayer. Normally these dragon slayers have no idea about what this cultivation method is. This Cultivation method is a treasure far beyond what you could ever imagine." Xiao Feng said seriously.


    "If it''s so great, why is it just a scroll and not a jade slip?" Ah Chun asked.


    "If this is the original copy then drop a bit of blood onto it. You should be able to form a bond with it and store it into your soul realm." Xiao Feng explained.


    Ah Chun nipped her finger again and dropped a drop of blood on to the scroll. The scroll shined bright before turning into a stream of light and entering into the space between Ah Chun''s brow. As soon as it entered her soul sea Ah Chun was able to read the entire contents of the scroll. Seeing how she did not have to take it out to read it any more caused the corners of Ah Chun''s lips to curl up. Now she did not have to worry about losing her cultivation method anymore.


    "Xiao Feng, you talked about creators who are they?" Ah Chun never heard of any creators before.


    "Creators are the existences that stand above all. They can create entire galaxies or destroy them with just a wave of their hands. They are the supreme beings that stand above everything. I do not know much about them myself. I only know what I told you from the ancient text in my phoenix clan Archives." Xiao Feng answered.


    "I see. Let me change the subject for a second here. My soul is not from this world. In my past life, I guess you can call it. I was the same person as you see before you now but on a different world, which had a different cultivation system. I sent my divine sense into a crystal palace and entered a strange world where there did not seem to be any cultivation. I died there and my soul was sent here. Have you or anyone from your Phoenix clan ever heard of such a situation?" Ah Chun figured it was worth a shot to find out if Xiao Feng knew anything about such things.


    "You seemed to have been tricked¡­ From what I understand crystal palaces are doorways to planes we are not allowed to touch. It was a law passed down by the Creators themselves. All the ancient clans know of these laws. If you were to send your divine sense into one you will be linked to a body on the other side causing your soul to move to that plane. Once you are discovered you will be forcefully expelled from that plane. So I am guessing that the one who had you try to refine the crystal palace was bound to that crystal palace. As punishment for invading the plane within the crystal palace, normally that invader becomes its guardian and is tasked to keep other cultivators away. If I''m right then the one who expelled you took pity on you for being tricked and only sent your soul to another dimension. Your body in that other world should have turned into crystal and shattered. You are actually the first one I have met that has come in contact with a crystal palace. I''m not saying all crystal palaces are doors to these forbidden planes but I would suggest not to try to refine any crystal palaces you come across." Hearing Xiao Feng''s words caused Ah Chun''s face to go black.


    She had been tricked! She did not think that Immortal Xiao Ying would trick her like that! Holding her head in her hands Ah Chun asked: "Is there any way to get back to my old world?"


    "The only way I know is to become a creator. I am not sure if there are any other ways." Xiao Feng replied.


    Ah Chun let out a sigh and reattached her makeshift pouch to her chest. Since she had no choice but to cultivate now in order to make her way back to Ning Shen. Then she will do whatever it takes to reach the realm of Creators!


    **********************************************************************************************************


    If you are not reading this at [W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l .c.o.m.], then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./b.o.o.k/.1.3.6.9.4.7.2.2.0.0.5.8.4.5.7.0.5./.Ah-Chun]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.

 Chapter 219 - Wait For Me

    A few days later Ah Chun could finally see the light of the exit once again. After finding out that the only way to return to her old world was to reach the realm of the creators Ah Chun could not wait to seriously start her cultivation. Of course, she still had a few things to do before that. As for what, Xiao Feng had mentioned as a dragon slayer, Ah Chun was worried about her current appearance. Ah Chun did not know much about this new world as she knew a lot of things were different. She did not know how much of a disturbance her current appearance would make in this world. But it seemed that there were many of what Xiao Feng called half breeds in this world. Ah Chun was actually surprised to hear that such things were seen in the mortal realm. In her old world, such things were only seen in the Heavenly Realm. But it seems that there are many reclusive ancient families in the Mortal Realm that have the blood of many other races. After finding this out Ah Chun was a lot more relaxed.


    Once again Ah Chun reached the edge of the river bank where she would need to walk through the frigid waters with her bare feet. Her feet were already red from the cold just from walking along the shore. Ah Chun shivered as she went to step into the water. But as she did, she felt a great warmth flow over her body.


    "I can not do much for you in this form. But I can at least protect your body from the cold. If I had known that you were cold sooner I would have done it earlier." An apologetic voice sounded out on top of Ah Chun''s head. Xiao Feng seemed to have taken up a permanent position on top of Ah Chun''s head in between her horns.


    Feeling the warmth envelope her body caused Ah Chun to smile. "Thank you, Xiao Feng!"


    Ah Chun made her way through the water that was up to her knees. She did not feel cold at all thanks to Xiao Feng as she finally stepped out of the water and on to dry land. The sun beat down on her face. Something That Ah Chun had not felt for an entire month. Just feeling the warmth of the sun brought a huge smile to Ah Chun''s face. Ah Chun squinted her eyes as she looked up at the blue sky above as she shouted out: "Finally free!"


    "Seems you have been down there a while?" Xiao Feng asked.


    "Un¡­ I was. Little over a month now. I was almost out once but someone smashed into my head." Ah Chun said teasingly.


    "There was nothing I could do at that time! I was also caught up in that wave! It was out of my control!" Xiao Feng flapped her little wings as she tried to defend herself.


    "I know! I do not blame you. I was just picking on you. But now I need to get an idea of where I am at. I can not leave this forest until a visit a certain place first." Ah Chun said as she looked around her. All she could see were patches of snow and bare ground. It seemed that the fight between the Xiao Feng and the Ancient Dragon and changed the landscape quite a bit. "Xiao Feng, can you keep my body warm for me until we get down the mountain?"


    "Yes, that is no problem. As long as I am touching your body I can keep it warm." Xiao Feng said as she nestled into Ah Chun''s hair.


    "Good, then let''s go! I want to try to make it to the mountain base before nightfall. Hopefully, we do not run into to high of a ranking demonic beast." Ah Chun was really worried about running into a high rank demonic beast since she was of such low cultivation.


    "With your present cultivation and the fact that you are cultivating such a special cultivation method, you should be able to win against a rank four or five demonic beast. Rank six would be pushing it without a weapon. Anything higher would be suicidal. But do not fret I can ward off anything that is too high of a rank for you to handle. Other than that I will not help unless you are in danger of losing your life. You should take this time to forge your body. I can tell that you have only been cultivating and have yet to fight at all. So your foundation is already shaky. So on the way to and back from wherever you are going. Fight as many battles as you can. It will help you greatly in your cultivation."


    Ah Chun rolled her eyes at Xiao Feng''s words. She knew that already! But there was nothing for her to battle inside the cavern! She only cultivated so much because she wanted to get stronger faster! She had many reasons to get back to her original world. One was Ning Shen and the other was her mother! The thought that Ah Chun had been trying her best to not think of this entire time popped into her mind. Her mother had gone missing and now she was someplace else with no way of getting back immediately. And with her current cultivation, there was no way she would be able to save her mother. Ah Chun stopped her steps and looked up at the sky again. She reached out with her hand towards the sky as if she was trying to grab ahold of the clouds themselves.


    "Shen''er, Mother wait for me..." Ah Chun muttered to herself. Xiao Feng did not say anything. In times like these, it was best to stay quiet and listen silently.


    ********************************************************************************************************


    If you are not reading this at [W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l .c.o.m.], then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./b.o.o.k/.1.3.6.9.4.7.2.2.0.0.5.8.4.5.7.0.5./.Ah-Chun]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.

 Chapter 220 - Covered In Blood

    Ah Chun and Xiao Feng made their way down the mountain. As Xiao Feng said she did indeed ward off the higher level demonic beast. But did not do such things for the ones that Ah Chun could take on. As of right now, Ah Chun was fighting a pair of rank four earth bears.


    *Roar!*


    An Earth Bear swung its huge paw with its claws in full view at Ah Chun. Ah Chun ducked the incoming paw and then used her tail to latch on to the Earth Brear''s arm that it just swung and like a monkey, she flipped her self on to its arm and ran down it. She jumped into the air did a backflip and slammed her foot down on top of the Eather Bears head. There was a loud cracking sound as the Earth Bear''s head split open. Blood sprayed out all over Ah Chun. She stood there covered in blood and looked over at the other Earth bear. A big grin formed on her face. Her love for battle was not lost when she came into this world. She still loved the smell of blood as she fought. It excited her battle instincts to the max every time she smelt the iron scent of fresh blood.


    After watching Ah Chun kill its companion the other Earth Bear did not attack right away. It was much more cautious of Ah Chun now that it knew she was strong. Ah Chun knew that the best way to get a cautious enemy to attack was to show it an opening that it could not resist. So she sat down on to the ground! If this was a rank five demonic beast or above, such an obvious trap would not work but sadly this Earth  Bear was only rank four so it immediately charged at Ah Chun as soon as she sat down thinking it could take advantage of her while she was resting. As such Ah Chun used her tail to spring her body up into the air as she did another backflip and landed both her feet on to the Earth Bear''s shoulders. Without even the slightest bit of hesitation, Ah Chun struck out with her hand flat with all her finger straight out as if her hand itself was a spear tip. She stabbed her hand right into the Earth Bears head instantly killing it. Another bout of blood sprayed all over Ah Chun.


    "Not bad. You seem to be getting used to the dragon slaying fighting method." Xiao Feng praised. As Ah Chun fought, Xiao Feng would give her pointers on how to utilize the dragon slayer style of combat. Although Ah Chun could not utilize her spirit power yet she could still use the basic attacks that Xiao Feng knew of.


    Xiao Feng had done much reading in her time and had read almost all the ancient records that the Phoenix clan had. She had read that dragon slayers are able to pierce through dragon scales like butter with just her bare hands. She had also found a few techniques that Ah Chun could learn as she fought with the demonic beasts. Sadly the names for these techniques had been long lost but the two Ah Chun had just displayed were personally named by Xiao Fang on this day. First was the Dragon Hammer. Which used one''s foot to deal a devastating heavy blow to the victim''s body and the second was Dragon Spear which turned one''s hand into a spear to strike through your enemy. Now the reason why Xiao Feng named them was that Ah Chun has very bad naming sense. She wanted to call them head basher and head stabber. Xiao Feng cringed when she heard these names and decided to name them herself. "Although it is not bad, I have to ask why is it that you do not dodge the blood?"


    "Being covered in blood excites my battle instincts. Let''s just say it is a trait from my previous life." It was true that blood still excited her battle instincts but she already knew she no longer had the bloodline of the Asura clan in her. The love and battle and the rise in her battle instincts from being covered in blood were habits that were hard to break. You could say they were engraved into her soul.


    "I see..." Xiao Feng did not know what to say after that. She had to keep directing puffs of flames at the blood that came near her in order to not be soaked in it like Ah Chun. There were not many spots left on Ah Chun''s body that was not covered in blood. The biggest clean spot was the top of her head where Xiao Feng resided. Although it was strange how Xiao Feng did not fall off even once even though Ah Chun was flipping her body here and there.


    "Alright let''s go!" Ah Chun wiped some blood off her face as she continued walking forward.


    Ah Chun finally made it down the mountain. She had fought many battles with rank four and five demonic beasts. Some of which, were close calls. The only reason they were considered close calls was because Ah Chun was still adjusting to not having a weapon and her lower cultivation. Normally those she fought were a lot weaker than her. So these few battles on her way down the mountain were exciting to Ah Chun. She really liked the fact that she was fighting with these demonic beasts at the same level. It was great training and had helped her solidify her foundation. She could really feel her strength getting a bit stronger as she fought.


    The only downside was that these close calls had ruined the top of her hanfu. So now all she had was a piece of cloth wrapped around her chest to cover her important bits. She felt very exposed with her stomach showing. But at this time there was not much she could do about it. Luckily she was in the deepest part of the forest with no one around. Otherwise, she would feel very embarrassed to be seen in such a state.


    **********************************************************************************************************


    If you are not reading this at [W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l .c.o.m.], then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./b.o.o.k/.1.3.6.9.4.7.2.2.0.0.5.8.4.5.7.0.5./.Ah-Chun]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.

 Chapter 221 - Looting A Skeleton

    A few more days passed and quite a few battles later. Ah Chun looked at the distortion rift in front of her. She was in a slightly difficult position. She had forgotten in order to open this distortion rift she had to use spiritual power to open it. But at this time she was still in the body refining stage and would not be able to utilize spiritual power until she reached the qi condensation realm! She still had another realm to go before she could even use any spiritual power!


    Letting out a long sigh, Ah Chun knew she could only ask Xiao Feng if she could open it. "Xiao Feng any chance you can open this?"


    Xiao Feng perked up and looked at the distortion rift. "Mhm, one second."


    A flash of light shot out from Xiao Feng and the distortion rift quivered as a cracked appeared and started to break apart. Soon there was a large hole in the air space in front of Ah Chun as waves of undulating energy spread out in all directions. Ah Chun''s eyes lit up as she saw the opening. Without any hesitation, she jumped right through!


    The world changed in a blink of an eye and Ah Chun was standing in a long dark hallway that was dimly lit. Ah Chun felt this hallway was familiar yet different. It gave off a different vibe than before. She could not place her finger on what the difference was but it was definitely different.


    Not wanting to waste time since she basically felt n.a.k.e.d walking around with so much skin exposed, Ah Chun walked forward. The pitter-patter of her little feet could be heard as she walked down the hallway. When she got to the end there was a familiar barrier in front of her. It was exactly the same as the one she saw before. Beyond that barrier was a wide dark room with a large set of stairs leading to the top where what looked to be a large chair. Ah Chun was having issues seeing that far since everything was a bit far away.


    "Xiao Feng I am not sure you will be able to pass through the barrier with me. So be careful you might..."


    *Thud*


    Ah Chun had been saying these words as she stepped through the barrier and a loud thud sound, sounded behind her. She turned around to see a Xiao Feng sprawled out on the ground. Ah Chun scratched her chin as she felt a little guilty for not giving the warning before she stepped through the barrier. "Hehe¡­ Sorry..."


    "Sorry, your sister! Why can''t you warn me before you pass through the barrier!" Xiao Feng angrily shouted.


    Ah Chun shrugged and placed her hand on the barrier. As like before she was not able to pass back through it. "Wait here I will go retrieve what needs to be retrieved since I will not be able to pass through the barrier without grabbing whatever is at the top of that alter."


    Xiao Feng gave a humph and watched as Ah Chun walked towards the far side of the large room. Ah Chun was very careful as she did. She did not know if there would be any traps this time around. Her worry was unfounded as she made it to the stairs without anything happening. But Ah Chun knew the worst was yet to come.


    Ah Chun lifted her little foot and stepped down onto the first step. As soon as her foot landed on the step a massive pressure weighed down onto her. Surprisingly enough it was not killing intent but regular spiritual pressure. Ah Chun gritted her teeth as she slowly climbed the steps one at a time. Pale face and sweat dripping from her brow Ah Chun stepped on top the altar where there was no longer any spirit pressure.


    When She lifted her head to look at what was in front of her, she saw a tall throne with a skeleton in blue robes sitting on it. Next to the skeleton leaning against the throne was a black sword that looked just like the Slaughter of Time. This was not what she was expecting to see.  Ah Chun walked up to the skeleton and gently poked it. Seeing how nothing happened Ah Chun carefully took the robe off the skeleton and gave it a sniff. After not smelling any stench or other weird smells she quickly put it on! After she wore the robe she felt a little better now that she had something covering her belly. The robe itself dragged on the floor behind Ah Chun as she walked over to the black sword. She placed her hand on it expecting something to happen but nothing did. Although nothing happened she could tell that this sword was very special.


    Since she now had a sword, she took the robe on her body off and used the sword to adjust the size of the robe to fit her better as well as make a hole for her tail to poke through.. With the excess cloth, she used it to fasten the sword to her back at an angle. The sword itself was almost as tall as her. With sword in hand, Ah Chun turned to make sure she did not miss anything. That was when she spotted a necklace and two interspatial rings on the skeleton''s body. Being one who would never leave anything behind Ah Chun graciously received the extra loot before jumping off the throne, turning around, and heading back down the stairs.


    **********************************************************************************************************


    If you are not reading this at [W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l .c.o.m.], then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./b.o.o.k/.1.3.6.9.4.7.2.2.0.0.5.8.4.5.7.0.5./.Ah-Chun]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.

 Chapter 222 - This Village Wants Me Dead Part One

    As soon as Ah Chun placed her little foot onto the step leading down the pressure started to weigh down on her again. Ah Chun frowned at first but the necklace she had just put on flashed with light and covered Ah Chun in a protective layer of spiritual qi. Feeling the pressure being lifted from her body caused Ah Chun to let out a sigh of relief. Ah Chun ran down the steps to the bottom and quickly made her way back to where the barrier was. Ah Chun paused her steps before passing back through the barrier. She reached out her little hand and touched the spot where the barrier was to find that her hand was now able to pass through it. Smiling she entered back through the barrier and scooped up Xiao Feng and placed Xiao Feng back on to her head.


    "Where did you get the clothes?" Xiao Feng was confused to see Ah Chun in a set of blue robes.


    "Skeleton..." Ah Chun tossed this out as an explanation as she headed back towards the exit.


    They reached the spot where the distortion rift was and Ah Chun stopped just before it. She pulled out the black sword from her back and stabbed it into the rift. Unsurprisingly, nothing happened. Ah Chun knew it probably would not work like her old sword the Slaughter of Time did but she still had to give it a try. "Xiao Feng..."


    Not saying a word Xiao Feng once again shot out a stream of light which caused the distortion rift to open up. Ah Chun jumped through it and watched as the forest came in to view. "Now that I have finished what I wanted to do here. We can head to my home so I can gather up my other set of clothes. Then we will head to the nearest city and try to find some information on any sects that might be recruiting."


    "That would be best. This area is very lacking in resources so having the help of a sect would be best." Xiao Feng nodded in agreement. Xiao Feng felt that Ah Chun had a good head on her shoulders for a human. Except what had happened with the barrier. Other than that she had a good head on her shoulders.


    Ah Chun rushed through the woods. She found no troubles with any of the demonic beasts on the way now that she had a sword. She was able to get to the forest entrance by the time the sun was about to fall behind the mountains. Ah Chun slowed her pace as she made her way back to the village.


    When Ah Chun arrived at where her small little hut and courtyard should have been. She only found a pit with black scorched earth. The entire hut was burnt to nothing but ash. Ah Chun expression turned cold as she turned on her heel and marched towards the village. "In my last life, they stole my birth mother''s keepsakes. In this life, they burned my hut to the ground! What if I was still in that hut when they lit it on fire! This village wants me dead!"


    Ah Chun walked right to the Village Chief''s house and kicked the door in! "Who is it!? Who dares kick my door down." The Village Chief yelled out.


    He came running out of his kitchen to see Ah Chun standing there with her arms across her chest. He frowned when he saw her. ''This little bastard should be dead!? What is she doing here alive!?'' "You little bastard do you not have any manners? Why are you kicking my door down?"


    "You ask such stupid questions for an old man. Who burnt my house down? Tell me now or I will kill everyone in this village." Ah Chun''s voice was cold. Her gaze was like ice as the Village Chief shivered in fear. He felt the little bastard had changed after disappearing for a month.


    The Village Chief shook his head  as he said: "I do not know what you are talking about there have been no fires in this village."


    Hearing his words made Ah Chun look at the old man as if he was the biggest idiot in the world. "Hehe. You know the fun part of interrogating someone is when you inflict pain on that person so that they admit their wrongdoings.  But in yoru situation where you do not even notice a house on fire in your own village only proves that you are old and senile. Since you do not want to act smart I can only deem you too useless to be kept alive."


    Ah Chun did not waste words as she drew her sword and slashed out separating the Village Chief''s head from his body.  A flicker of light flashed through Xiao Feng''s eyes as she watched Ah Chun''s decisive actions. She did not care for humans at all. She was very impressed with how Ah Chun made a split second decision to kill someone without even batting an eye.


    "Let''s look around his house before we go to the Li residents. I want to see if he has anything useful. I will need money to travel." Ah Chun said nonchalantly as she started to search the now dead Village Chief''s body.  She looked at the head on the floor with unfeeling eyes. "You can only blame yourself for being ruthless enough to burn the home of a small child. Luckily I was not there or I would have died. I am guessing that was your goal. For what reason I do not know nor do I care. But those who wish to harm me will be repaid tenfold."


    "Chun''er there is a space pouch in the old man''s bedroom." Xiao Feng came flying out of one of the rooms flapping her little wings.


    **********************************************************************************************************


    If you are not reading this at [W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l .c.o.m.], then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./b.o.o.k/.1.3.6.9.4.7.2.2.0.0.5.8.4.5.7.0.5./.Ah-Chun]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.

 Chapter 223 - Will You Play With Me Too?

    Space pouch? Ah Chun never heard of such a thing. "Xiao Feng, what''s a space pouch?"


    "A space pouch is a place to store things. Anything nonliving can be stored in them. This one is, in particular, the lowest grade you can get. You can store your sword and pills in her at least. Along with some other things." Xiao Feng said.


    Ah Chun nodded her head. "So it''s like an interspatial ring."


    "Yes but not quite the same. Interspatial rings would need you to kill the person in order to take the things within or remove their spirit mark. While a space pouch can be opened and used by anyone." Xiao Feng explained.


    "Well, in any case, it will make carrying my things easier. For now, I will put my pills inside. I will carry my sword on me. I will also take whatever toiletries that are here. Using leaves is a little rough..." Ah Chun frowned. She hated using leaves after going to powder her nose!


    Xiao Feng rolled her eyes. ''This human worries about the weirdest things!''


    "After going through the entire house there was nothing of any use. I did find some silver and a few gold coins but nothing else worth mentioning. Xiao Feng we are going to go visit the Li household. I have a feeling I can get them to spit out why they wanted to kill me so badly that they would be willing to burn a little girl. Otherwise, depending on what the Li''s tell me I will just return tooth for tooth and burn every house down in the entire village. Whether there is someone in it or not. So many people in this village and not one of them dared to try to put the fire out on my hut. They cant say they did not try since the whole thing was burnt to the ground and there are no signs of any usage of water on the dry cracked ground." Ah Chun''s gaze turned cold once more.


    She placed Xiao Feng back on top of her head and then picked up the Village Chief''s head before strolling out of the Village Chief''s house. "Xiao Feng if you would."


    Xiao Feng flapped her wings and sucked in a deep breath of air before exhaling a stream of true phoenix flames on to the Village Chief''s house. The whole house was quickly engulfed in flames. Ah Chun skipped down the road with the Village Chief''s head in her hand as she made her way to the Li residents.


    "Fire! Quickly the Village Chief''s house is on fire!"


    A scream in the night rang out. Hearing this Ah Chun gave a mocking smile as she stopped in the middle of the road. They would all need to pass this road if they wanted to put out the fire. So to make things easier Ah Chun put down the Village Chief''s head and sat down on top of it right in the middle of the road. As she waited for the show to begin.


    Li Huang, Li Chen Bao''s and Li  Feng Gou''s father was the first to arrive as he stopped upon seeing the little girl with horns and tail sitting in the middle of the road. He was surprised to see her sitting there smiling at him while a fire blazed right behind her. Her child like smile gave him a  creepy feeling as he gazed at her. "Who are you and what are you doing here?" Li Huang came back to his senses. As the next village chief, he could not show weakness to outsiders.


    "Me? Oh, I''m someone who came to play with the Village Chief¡­ Uncle¡­ Can You tell me where the hut just outside the village went to? It was there a month ago but it''s gone now..." Ah Chun blinked her eyes innocently as she rocked her body back and forth on the Village Chief''s head.


    The sun had already set, making it hard to see anything with the blazing fire behind Ah Chun. So Li Huang was not able to see what exactly Ah Chun was sitting on. A faint scent of blood started to fill the air as the blood in the head was still draining out onto the ground. Smelling the blood in the air Li Huang felt something was not right but still answered the girl''s question. "What hut?  There was nothing but a fire pit there for years now. Where is the Village Chief?"


    "Oh? Hehe! Uncle you know it''s not good to lie¡­ The Village Chief lied to me and look what happened! Hehe..." Ah Chun smiled brightly at Li Huang as she chewed on her fingertips. Her gaze turned to look at the burning house behind her as she let out another childish laugh. "Hehe¡­ His body is now all crispy¡­ It''s okay though! Since I came to play with the VIllage Chief I will surely play with him¡­ Uncle, will you play with me too?"


    Ah Chun stood up and picked up the Village Chief''s head off the ground. She twirled it around in her hand before tossing it to Li Huang. Out of instinct Li Huang caught the Village Chief''s head. He suddenly felt something warm drip down his hand. He looked down and let out a scream when he saw the VIllage Chief eyes staring right back at him. "Ahhh!"


    His face full of horror he quickly tossed the head away as his eyes fell on to Ah Chun who was standing there smiling at him. She had blood smeared on her face causing her to look extremely evil with how the light from the fire lit up her silhouette. "D-D-Demon!" Li Huang shouted out.


    "EHehe! I have been called many things but this is the first time I have been called a demon... " Ah Chun laughed.


    Li Chen Bao and Li Feng Gou showed up along with some of the other villagers. They all stood behind Li Huang. Li Chen Bao Squinted her eyes she felt the person in front of her was very familiar. An image of a young girl popped into her mind. "Little Chun?"

 Chapter 224 - Disgusting Deeds

    Hearing the familiar voice Ah Chun turned and looked at Li Chen Bao. The smile on her face along with the blood that was smeared across it was slightly lit up causing Li Chen Bao to shiver. Ah Chun raised her hand and beckoned towards Li Chen Bao. "Come here..."


    Li Chen Bao unconsciously took a step back out of fear. She did not understand how the cute, weak girl from a month ago turned into something that was more like a demon! Seeing how Li Chen Bao stepped back, caused Ah Chun to frown. "Li Chen Bao If you do not come here you will be next to be killed."


    Ah Chun''s words caused Li Chen Bao to freeze her steps. Cold sweat rolled down her back as she lowered her head submissively and walked towards Ah Chun. Li Huang who was still in a daze saw his daughter walking over to Ah Chun and wanted to pull her back but he was not quick enough! She was now standing next to the demon! Li Huang dared not move now!


    "Now, Li Chen Bao, I will ask you a simple question. Who set my hut on fire and why did no one in the village try to put out the fire?" Ah Chun''s cold gaze fixed on to Li Chen Bao.


    Li Chen Bao''s face paled as tears welled up into her eyes. "Little Chun I wanted to help put out the flames but my father would not let me! That day I do not know why your house caught on fire but my father and the village chief forbade anyone from helping!" Li Chen Bao really did want to help put out the fire but when she raced out of the house to do so. Her father grabbed her and dragged her back into the house. He then locked her in her room until the whole hut had burned to the ground.


    Seeing the tears of sorrow in Li Chen Bao''s eyes, Ah Chun knew this girl was not lying. Getting the answer she wanted. Ah Chun whispered quietly to Li Chen Bao. "Go home and pack your things. I will escort you to the next city so that you can start a new life. Otherwise, I have a feeling that your father will sell you off to some old man just to gain benefits. You can hate me all you want in the future for what I am about to do tonite but wait until you are safe and sound in a new place. All I can say is that I am doing this for your own good..."


    Li Chen Bao was stunned. Her father had in fact been talking with someone from a nearby town about a marriage for her. And it just so happened to be some old man in his late sixties! He was known as someone who went through wives left and right and he had a thing for young girls! Each of the man''s wives never lasted more than a month before mysteriously going missing!


    Li Chen Bao now looked at Ah Chun with not hate but with hope. She did not wish to lead such a life. She wished to be free and choose who she wanted to love and marry. Li Chen Bao did not say a word she only nodded her head signaling that she understood and quickly ran off.


    After Li Chen Bao was out of sight Ah Chun turned her attention back to the crowd. "Uncle¡­ why would you lie to me? I asked you so nicely but you still went and lied to me¡­ And here I was willing to let you all live if you told me the truth." Ah Chun''s voice was not loud but was not quiet either. Everyone there was able to hear what she said. "So tell me why is it that you and the Village Chief wanted me dead so much so, that you would even resort to trying to burn me to death by burning down my hut?"


    Li Huang sneered. "You want to know? Because you were doing nothing but freeloading in the village. You were just being useless! You could barely fend for yourself and you couldn''t even be used as a mule for others!"


    Ah Chun instantly let out a wave of killing intent. Did this man plan to use her as a s.e.x slave!? Was this why she had such a wound on the back of her head when she woke up here!? No! They did nothing to her since she had checked to make sure that night. Ah Chun was not sure what happened to cause the wound on the back of her head but she knew what Li Huang had planned to do with her. She was still just a child!? What kind of sick person was this man!


    Ah Chun did not need to know who was guilty or not. It seemed the whole village was in on it since none of them showed any signs of shock when Li Huang spoke such words. "Xiao Feng if any of them try to escape kill them..."


    "No problem! I hate people like this in the first place!" Xiao Feng''s beady little eyes slanted. She wasted no time spitting a puff of fire at one of the people in the back who was trying to escape.


    A horrific cry sounded out as the young man who tried to run turned to ash in an instant. This scene caused everyone, present to pale in fear. Even the haughty Li Huang was no longer so haughty. He looked at Ah Chun with pure fear in his eyes.


    "It seems no matter which life I live. You will always be a stain on the human race. You and the people of this village... I wonder how many young girls have been sacrificed for your disgusting deeds." Ah Chun held her sword in her hand and stepped forward towards Li Huang and the rest of the villagers...


    **********************************************************************************************************


    If you are not reading this at [W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l .c.o.m.], then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./b.o.o.k/.1.3.6.9.4.7.2.2.0.0.5.8.4.5.7.0.5./.Ah-Chun]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.

 Chapter 225 - Ridding The World Of Evil

    Li Huang was horrified when he saw Ah Chun walking towards him with a sword in her hand. His first instinct was to run but knowing all the villagers were here he could not do such a thing if he wanted to be seen as the village chief. He gritted his teeth and stepped forward. "What do you think you''re doing? Do you really think you can defeat everyone here?"


    "Killing these people is as easy as turning my hand. I plan to kill your son first so you can watch as his head rolls on the ground. Then I will kill you before I behead every villager here. I wonder though? Where are their children? So many villagers here but not a single child except for the ones in your Li family. No¡­ Do not answer... I probably already know¡­ On behalf of those children that did not even have a say in what happened to them. I will avenge them by killing everyone in this village and then burning it to the ground." After saying her words Ah Chun picked up her pace and charged into the crowd of villagers.


    Ah Chun quickly arrived in front of Li Feng Gou, The fat pudgy face went pale as a ghost and was filled with horror as the watched the ice cold gleam of Ah Chun''s sword slash straight at his neck. He was so scared that he urinated in his pants as the sword made contact with his skin. His tear filled eyes looked at his father as he tilted his head up and reached out with his hand to him, hoping for some kind of security. But because Li Feng Gou moved his head, the muscles in his neck contracted, causing his head to slip off his neck. He could only cry out one word as the world spun around him. "Dad!"


    "Gou''er!" Li Huang watched on in horror as his only son was beheaded right in front of him. It happened so fast he did not even have a chance to move. His eyes turned red as he looked over at Ah Chun who smiled brightly at him. "I WILL KILL YOU!!" After shouting out he threw a punch at Ah Chun.


    "Hehe! What are you doing? Are you planning to punch me to death!?" Ah Chun burst out laughing. Li Huang''s fist was a centimeter away from reaching Ah Chun''s face when the arm that was stretched right out came in contact with Ah Chun''s pinky finger. She had completely stopped his strike with just her pinky!  Ah Chun smiled as she said: "Now¡­ I gave you a chance and you failed. Since you don''t know how to punch let me teach you."


    * Bam! *


    A loud sound was heard and a spray of blood followed. Ah Chun punched Li Huang in the head with all her strength causing Li Huang''s head to explode on the spot. Blood splattered on to Ah Chun''s face. She had only been fighting demonic beasts since she had started this new cultivation system. This was the first time she had used her bare hands against another human. A human who did not cultivate to become an immortal was not able to withstand a punch like this from a rank seven body refinement cultivator.


    Ah Chun wiped the blood on her face and turned to look at the other villagers who all stood there frozen. They were dead if they tried to run away and they were dead if they stayed. All they could do was curse their luck as they watched Ah Chun walk towards them. As she walked through the crowd she waved her sword back and forth reaping a life with each swing. All fifty villagers were dead within a few minutes. Once they were all dead Ah Chun went and checked every corpse for any valuables.  She had a long journey ahead of her so she needed to make sure she had enough to last until she reached a sect.


    After clearing any jewelry, silver and gold coins, Ah Chun had Xiao Feng burn the corpses. She then went to each house and raided it for anything thing worth money. Once she was done Xiao Feng would set it on fire. When the only house that was left was the Li family home Ah Chun walked right in and called out to Lie Chen Bao. "Li Chen Bao!"


    Li Chen Bao who was in her father''s office was frozen stiff as she read the letter in her hand. After hearing her name called a second time she came back to her senses and with trembling hands placed the letter back on to the desk. "I am in here!"


    Ah Cun walked in and saw Li Chen Bao standing by the desk shaking. "Li Chen Bao what''s wrong?"


    "M-My father had dealings with a man in one of the towns nearby. He was selling children to this man. My father actually would go out and kidnap children and sell them off as objects. On top of that he would i.m.p.r.e.g.n.a.t.e some of the young girls and when they gave birth he would sell that child off as well!" Li Chen Bao burst into tears as she slumped to the floor. "Little Chun! You have saved my life. You were right, my father was going to sell me to this very man. If you did not come back I would have been just like all the other children in this village and sold off like some kind of item."


    "Li Chen Bao¡­ No...  Bao''er, it is because out of all the people in this village you are the only one who ever showed me kindness. Even if it meant that you would end up in trouble. You still would bring me food that you had snuck out of your house. You could say that you have saved me many times from starving to death." Ah Chun was not sure if this was all true in this world but in her last world, this was a fact. Li Chen Bao had done a lot of her in her past life. "Did your father have a space pouch?"


    Li Chen Bao nodded her head as she said: "Yes I have already been filling it with things."


    "Good. Do not leave anything worth money. Once you have everything you want from this house I will burn it to the ground before we leave." Ah Chun said.


    Li Chen Bao nodded her head again to show Ah Chun that she understood. Ah Chun waited for Li Chen Bao to finish doing her thing before doing a once over on the house herself and grabbing anything else of value. Once they walked out the door Ah Chun gave Xiao Feng the word and Xiao Feng puffed out a stream of phoenix fire and burnt the house to the ground. After which Ah Chun and Li Chen Bao headed off towards the nearest city.


    **********************************************************************************************************


    If you are not reading this at [W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l .c.o.m.], then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./b.o.o.k/.1.3.6.9.4.7.2.2.0.0.5.8.4.5.7.0.5./.Ah-Chun]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.

 Chapter 226 - Traveling To Wind City

    Ah Chun and Li Chen Bao along with Xiao Feng who was perched on top of Ah Chun''s head walked the path towards Wind City. Li Chen Bao did not ask Ah Chun about what happened to the rest of the villagers, she did not care nor did she care about how her father or brother died.


    Ah Chun, however, had to ask one question that had been bothering her this entire time. "Bao''er where is your mother?"


    This question cause Li Chen Bao to freeze for a second before saying. "All I know is that my father said she was dragged off by a demonic beast. How much of that was true or not is another story. My mother rarely left the house and from what I know I am guessing the villagers were told not to tell my mother anything about the Village Chiefs and his dealings." A few tears started to roll down Li Chen Bao''s cheeks


    Ah Chun felt a little guilty for bringing such a thing up so she quickly apologized: "Sorry Bao''er I didn''t mean to bring up a painful memory."


    "No¡­ It''s fine. It is something all of us have to live with. If I am correct your mother and my mother probably had the same outcome." Li Chen Bao said as she smiled bitterly. She wiped the tears from her cheeks and let out a pained laugh. "To think the little girl my father¡­ No, he is not worth calling a father anymore. That that beast wanted to get rid of so badly to the point that he was willing to burn her alive in the end was killed by that same little girl. Little Chun I do not know how you came to look as you do and I do not know what your plans are for the future but after we reach Wind City we will have to say our goodbyes. I do hope that in the future you will live a good life."


    "I hope you will live a happy and fulfilled life as well. Find yourself a cute young man to take you in and make lots of babies with him." Ah Chun teased.


    Li Chen Bao blushed as she poked Ah Chun in her side as she said: "You should not tease your elders!"


    The two continued to walk forward until they found a good spot to take a rest within the tree line. "Bao''er, you rest up first. I will keep watch."


    Li Chen Bao fidgeted for a second as she wanted to say something before finally forcing the words out of her mouth. "Little Chun do you mind if we sleep together. I do not think I can sleep by myself."


    Ah Chun smiled and nodded her head. "You can use my lap as a pillow. Relax and get some sleep."


    Li Chen Bao blushed as she laid her head into Ah Chun''s lap. Ah Chun smiled and petted the top of her head. The feeling of Ah Chun''s fingers moving through her hair caused Li Chen Bao to relax quite a bit. It did not take long for her to fall asleep.


    As someone that was a rank seven body refinement cultivator not sleeping for a few days was an easy feat. So Ah Chun keeping watch all night was an easy task for her to do. Xiao Feng who had been watching Ah Chun''s actions all this time found Ah Chun to be very interesting. "Chun''er you treat this girl very kindly."


    "Un! I do. The world I came from is very similar to this one. The Li Chen Bao of my old world could be said to be my life savior when I was young and had no one to care for me. She would bring me food when I was almost on the verge of starving to death. I am one to repay the kindness I receive as much as I can. Although this little bit of help is not enough for me to be considered as repayment for what the Li Chen Bao of that world did for me. But the Li Chen Bao of this world did bring me food the same day I woke up here. Just that alone makes me highly grateful. Out of every villager that was in that small little village only Li Chen Bao cared about my well being. For those who wrong me or do things, I deem to be wrong. I will not hesitate to kill that person or persons. As you have seen today I had no qualms killing every villager there." Ah Chun explained. Every word she said was true. For her, it was always repay kindness with kindness and blood with blood.


    "I see. It seems traveling with you will be worth it. Although I was forced into a contract with you, I can tell that you are worth following. So I have no regrets being forced into the contract." Ah Chun cringed every time Xiao Feng said forced since Xiao Feng would emphasize only that one word as she spoke.


    "Fine! I''m sorry for forcing a contract on to you and also thank you for your help today." Ah Chun was really grateful for the help Xiao Feng gave today. Otherwise, the village culling would have taken longer since she would have had to chase down anyone who ran away.


    "It is fine. That little bit of help was nothing. We are now partners anyways. Since I am squatting on your head the least I can do is spit out a few bits of flame."


    Ah Chun smiled and reached up and rubbed the top of Xiao Feng''s head. She then closed her eyes and started to take in as much spiritual qi as could. She still had a long way to go before reaching qi gathering realm so she had to make use of her time as much as possible.


    **********************************************************************************************************


    If you are not reading this at [W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l .c.o.m.], then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./b.o.o.k/.1.3.6.9.4.7.2.2.0.0.5.8.4.5.7.0.5./.Ah-Chun]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.

 Chapter 227 - Jaded Dragon Sect

    It took a few days for the Li Chen Bao and Ah Chun to finally reach Wind City. They were currently standing outside the gates where there were many young boys and girls from ten to eighteen years of age waiting at the entrance of the city. Ah Chun was curious as to what was going on so she tapped a young man around fifteen years of age on the arm. "Excuse me what is going on? Why are so many young people coming here?"


    The young man turned to look at the where the fairy like voice that had entered his ears came from. He was shocked to see a little lizard girl standing next to him. with a black furry ball on top of her head. It took him a second to recompose himself as he smiled and said: "You must not have heard. The Jaded Dragon Sect from the Primordial Lands is hosting a recruitment drive. They do this every ten years or so here in the Dragon Empire to see if there are any young talents worth training."


    "I see¡­ Does one need to have already started on the path of cultivation to join?" Ah Chun asked as she snuck a peek at Li Chen Bao.


    "No. From what I was told they will accept anyone as long as they have decent spiritual roots." The young man answered.


    "That''s great to know thanks for the information." Ah Chun cupped her hands and bowed.


    "No problem. My name''s Yi Chen what''s yours?"


    "Ah Chun and this here is my sister Ah Bao." Ah Chun answered. Ah Chun and Li Chen Bao had decided to change her name to Ah Bao so the person who wanted to buy her from her father would not be able to find her. They had decided to act as sisters during their travel to ward off any suspicions just in case since Wind City was very close to the town that that man resided in.


    "It''s nice to meet the both of you. You two should give the test a try as well. It might be worth it to start on the path of cultivation." The young man smiled as he said this. His eyes kept sneaking peeks at Li Chen Bao.


    Ah Chun wanted to laugh at this young man''s antics. It seemed he had fallen for Li Chen Bao at first sight. Ah Chun had to admit Li Chen Bao was very pretty. "We will do that. Big sister..." Ah Chun pulled Li Chen Bao down to her height and whispered into her ear. "This Yi Chen seems to have taken a liking to you. So you should take the test to the sect along with me. I am sure he will be willing to protect you within the sect if the two of you get in. Plus when you are in the sect no one from the outside will dare touch you."


    Hearing Ah Chun''s words caused Li Chen Bao to blush. But she nodded her head and whispered: "I will follow what little Chun says. Hopefully, I can get in. I am really nervous about being on my own." Li Chen Bao said truthfully.


    Ah Chun could see where her fears were coming from. She had been in a small village all her life and was locked up in her house for most of it. Not allowed to do or learn anything. Ah Chun could only hope she would be able to get in. If not she would be left to her own devices. Ah Chun felt bad about leaving her on her own but she had goals that she had no choice but to work towards. If Li Chen Bao can get into this sect then that would be the best outcome.


    Ah Chun went silent as she thought for a minute. "I will try to figure out something for you if you do not pass. I can not promise anything spectacular but I will at least try."


    "Little Chun no matter what I will always be in your debt. So no matter what happens from here on out, do not worry. I know you have other plans and can not stay with me." Li Chen Bao had a smile on her face as she said this but her eyes had a hint of loneliness.


    Ah Chun sighed. She looked at Li Chen Bao and felt a little bad. She had grown a bond with her over the past few days. They had been truly treating each other like sisters. "If I pass and you do not pass, I will see if I can bring you along as a servant¡­ If it is allowed." Li Chen Bao lowered her head and nodded. She did not want to keep her hopes up so she did not want to take Ah Chun''s words to heart.


    Yi Chen who was watching the interaction of the two from the side felt something was a little off. It almost seemed as if the roles between the two were reversed and the little lizard girl was the older sister while the other was the younger one. Only if Yi Chen knew that Ah Chun was well over ten thousand years old mentally.


    "So are the two of you going to test your luck?" Yi Chen finally asked as it seemed the two girls had finished talking.


    "Un¡­ We will test our luck. We were just discussing what to do if only one of us passed. Do you happen to know if the Jaded Dragon Sect allows servants?" Ah Chun asked. She had no clue how the sects in the Mortal Realm worked since she went straight to the Heavenly realm at such a young age in her past life. and only spent a short while at the Heavenly Sword Sect.


    "I am not sure about this¡­ You can only ask. I think they might make special considerations if you have a high aptitude." Yi Chen scratched his head he really did not know the answer to Ah Chun''s question.


    "I guess all we can do is try."


    The line moved quickly as for the thousands of youths that were here to try their luck either had smiles on their faces or were leaving with gloom hanging over their heads. Those that passed would always be happy while those who failed would always feel dejected.


    ********************************************************************************************************


    If you are not reading this at [W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l .c.o.m.], then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./b.o.o.k/.1.3.6.9.4.7.2.2.0.0.5.8.4.5.7.0.5./.Ah-Chun]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.

 Chapter 228 - I Want Those Two!

    Ah Chun, Li Chen Bao, and Yi Chen who had been talking this entire time finally reached the front of the line. "Next!"


    A middle aged looking man with a scruffy looking face yelled out. "Yi Chen it''s your turn." Ah Chun said as she interrupted Yi Chen''s conversation with Li Chen Bao. Although Li Chen Bao did not say more than two words in response Yi Chen still happily carried on with his conversation. Li Chen Bao had never talked to a man her age before except for her brother so she was very nervous and embarrassed at the same time while talking to him.


    "Huh? Oh! Sorry!" Yi Chen bowed to the middle aged looking man.


    The middle aged looking man nodded and said: "Place your hand on the orb."


    Yi Chen did as he was told. After a few seconds, the orb started to shine a bright red. The middle aged looking man nodded and said: "Not bad rank six talent. Stand over to the side with the others that passed."


    "Next!" Not waiting for Yi Chen to say anything the middle aged looking man already pushed him along.


    "Good Luck!" Yi Chen said as she happily walked over to the area where those who passed where waiting.


    Ah Chun stepped forward causing the middle aged looking man to raise an eyebrow as he looked at her. Unlike everyone else, where he had them place their hand on the orb right away the middle aged looking man asked: "What is your age and cultivation?"


    "Seven years old, rank seven body refinement." Ah Chun said.


    "Mmmm¡­ Very good. To be so young with such high cultivation is very good indeed. And the thing on your head?" The middle aged looking man''s gaze fell on to Xiao Feng.


    "My spirit pet." Ah Chun did not elaborate since it would not be good to tell everyone she had a fire phoenix as a contracted beast.


    Ah Chun''s answer caused the middle aged looking man''s eyebrow to twitch. '' You say it''s a spirit pet yet it has an aura far above that of a rank nine demonic beast! '' Although these were his thoughts the middle aged looking man did not ask any further. "Okay, you can be considered as passed already but to see your actual aptitude place your hand on the orb."


    Ah Chun did as she was asked and placed her hand on the orb. After a few seconds, a bright blackish light filled the area and a cracking sound could be heard.


    * Crack *


    "Haha, indeed a rare talent to think you surpassed the max rating this orb can give. Go stand to the side with the rest." Ah Chun nodded and moved to the side but did not go far as she watched Li Chen Bao do her test.  All the youths who had passed were in an uproar as this was the first time today that the orb had broken when someone took their test. Ah Chun had a feeling this would happen so she did not look surprised at all.


    "Next!"


    Li Chen Bao stepped forward nervously. The middle aged looking man looked at Li Chen Bao as he replaced the cracked orb with a new one, he then said: "Place your hand on the orb."


    Li Chen Bao stretched her hand out and placed it on the orb. A few seconds went by and a bright golden light filled the area. It was not as bright as when Ah Chun touched it but it was far brighter than that of those who had passed before. "Very good! Rank ten talent is also very rare! Go stand with the rest."


    "Wait!" A voice sounded out.


    The middle aged looking man''s face turned black as he turned towards the voice. "Elder Dan what are you doing here!?"


    "Humph!" A woman who looked to be in her late twenties floated down from the sky. "Sect Master said I could take two disples of my chosen this year as my direct disciples. I want those two" Elder Dan pointed her fingers at Li Chen Bao and Ah Chun.


    The middle aged looking man gritted his teeth as he saw the mocking smirk on Elder Dan''s face. "Elder Zedong are you going to fight me for them when the Sect Master has already given me his word?"


    Elder Zedong glared at Elder Dan. '' This damn woman! She shows up out of nowhere and steals the two rare talents he found! He wanted to make the two girls his direct disciples! But now... '' Letting out an angered sigh, Elder Zedong waved his hand and said in a defeated tone: "Just take them..."


    Elder Dan smiled as she turned to Ah Chun and Li Chen Bao. "You two will be my direct disciples. From now on I will be your master."


    Ah Chun stepped forward and knelt to the ground. Li Chen Bao who was still in a daze was pulled down by Ah Chun. Ah Chun then Proceeded to kowtow three times as she said: "Disciples greets master!"


    Following Ah Chun''s direction, Li Chen Bao did the same: "Disciple Greets Master!"


    "Good!" Elder Dan then took out a sword. It floated in the air and grew in size before flying over to Ah Chun and Li Chen Bao and landing in front of them. "Hop on I will take you to the sect now."


    Ah Chun grabbed Li Chen Bao''s hand and pulled her along as she climbed on to the sword that was just wide enough for her to sit down on. Li Chen Bao sat close to Ah Chun and held on to her arm nervously. "Hehe¡­ Bao''er congratulations on passing. Seems like we will be spending plenty of time together for a long time."


    "Little Chun I''m not sure if I am in a dream or not? Am I really going to learn how to cultivate?" Li Chen Bao asked.


    "Trust me this is no dream. Bao''er you are about to walk on the path of immortality. It is a long journey filled with much bloodshed. It will take a bit of getting used to. But as long as you are dedicated the benefits are overwhelming! " Ah Chun explained.


    ********************************************************************************************************


    If you are not reading this at [W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l .c.o.m.], then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./b.o.o.k/.1.3.6.9.4.7.2.2.0.0.5.8.4.5.7.0.5./.Ah-Chun]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.

 Chapter 229 - Arriving At The Jaded Dragon Sect

    Li Chen Bao paled when she heard the word bloodshed. She had been a sheltered child so she had not seen such things until just recently. "I will do my best not to disappoint you, Little Chun."


    Ah Chun bitterly smiled as she said: "It''s not about disappointing me. It is more about disappointing yourself. Have faith in yourself. You are already considered a rare talent. I will do what I can to prepare you for the bloodshed portion. Once you get used to the way things work in the cultivation world. You will not concern yourself with matters of life and death. Since it is what fuels the cultivation world as it is. Fighting over resources and lucky encounters is what pushes one''s cultivation to the max."


    "No, I understand all that. What I mean is that I will do whatever I can to assist you down the road. Little Chun you gave me a new life. You saved me from a life that would have been no different than death. Now I can learn to better myself and strive for something." Li Chen Bao''s eyes were full of resolution as she said this. She wanted to be beside Ah Chun from now on and help Ah Chun reach her goals.


    "Then I will not say anymore. It''s late you should rest." Ah Chun said patting her lap.


    The Jaded Dragon Sect was far from the Dragon empire. It was already night time. For Li Chen Bao who had yet to start her cultivation, she still needed to sleep every night. Li Chen Bao blushed as she laid her head into Ah Chun''s lap. This had been the routine for the past few days. Ah Chun would allow her to use her lap as a pillow so she would not need to lay her head on the ground. But it was rather comforting because Ah Chun would pet her head until she fell asleep. This would cause Li Chen Bao to fall asleep almost instantly.


    "You two look like real sisters." Elder Dan said as she noticed the closeness between the two.


    Looking at the now sleeping Li Chen Bao caused Ah Chun to smile warmly. "Master, you can say that I owe Bao''er two lifetimes of debt." Ah Chun said straightforwardly.


    "Truly a good thing then. Your Master was worried her disciples might fight and bicker but seeing the two of you like this allows your Master to rest at ease." Elder Dan smiled. She then gazed at Ah Chun''s appearance. "If I am not wrong, you seem to be using the same cultivation technique the founder of the Jaded Dragon Sect  used."


    Ah Chun almost choked on air when  Elder Dan said her words. "Ahem¡­ What do you mean?"


    "Haha! Do not worry, we already have a copy of your cultivation method. But we do not dare use it due to the Ancient Dragon clan. But since you have a fire phoenix perched on the top of your head blocking the dragon aura that you exude naturally when training such a cultivation method, you will be fine. Your Master guesses the two of you are in a contract together. Otherwise, it would be impossible to block the aura. " Elder Dan smiled as she then continued. "The founder of the Jaded Dragon Sect was also a dragon slayer. Only your Master and the Sect Master know of this. So do not worry about being found out. Because the Sect Master has already decided that anyone besides the two of us is not allowed to know of this cultivation method unless they are already cultivating it. I am only telling you this because you already cultivate the same cultivation method."


    Ah Chun was very surprised at how well informed Elder Dan was not to mention she knew with just a look that Xiao Feng was a fire phoenix and that they were also contracted. "Master is this why you  pushed to take me as your disciple?"


    "Actually that was pure coincidence. I had just arrived when you started taking her test." Elder Dan was very surprised to see Ah Chun at first and even more surprised to see how talented she was. There was no way she was going to let such a talent slip through her fingers. Especially one that cultivated the same cultivation method as the founder of the sect.


    Ah Chun shook her head. This master of hers also had a kind of luck. "Master I will let you know I do not plan to be held by the planes of this world. My goal is to reach heights humans have never been able to reach before." Ah Chun wanted Elder Dan to know she was serious about her cultivation by saying this. Whether Elder Dan interpreted that way or not was up to her.


    Elder Dan only smiled at Ah Chun''s words. She knew many cultivators who would say the same thing. So she would never take what Ah Chun said to heart. It was more of an idealistic thought of a little girl.


    A few days passed, finally, a mountain range came into view.  The Jaded Dragon Sect was located at a remote location within the Primordial Lands. It was one of the more secluded sects and only recruited new members every ten years. But it was also one of the most powerful sects you could find in the Mortal Realm. The entire sect was carved out of many mountain peaks. The deeper into the sect one went the denser the spiritual qi was in the air. The core disciple area was at the far back of the sect. Ah Chun and Li Chen Bao were making their way to the farthest back section of the sect. Elder Dan was the elder in charge of the second to last mountain peak in the sect.


    *********************************************************************************************************


    If you are not reading this at [W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l .c.o.m.], then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./b.o.o.k/.1.3.6.9.4.7.2.2.0.0.5.8.4.5.7.0.5./.Ah-Chun]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.

 Chapter 230 - Only Need Two Years To Kill You

    Elder Dan motioned for the sword Ah Chun and Li Chen Bao were riding to land on a platform near the top. There were many inner sect disciples in the area. Only the mountain peak that the sect master was on would you find any core disciples. "Okay, you two follow me. I will show you the way to your courtyards without flying. So you can remember the way."


    The arrival of the two girls caught the eye of those nearby. Ah Chun''s appearance was not what caused the biggest stir it was the fact that these inner sect disciples could not feel an ounce of spiritual power coming from Ah Chun and Li Chen Bao. Which of course they wouldn''t since Ah Chun and Li Chen Bao both had yet to reach the qi condensation realm. This was a big deal since this peak was reserved for the best of the best of the inner disciples. Those who stayed on this mountain were one step away from becoming core disciples!


    One of the inner sect disciples a young man that looked to be around eighteen years old furrowed his brow as he walked over to Elder Dan and asked: "Elder Dan, this is?"


    "My direct disciples that I am taken in today." Elder Dan said nonchalantly. Taking no notice to the young man''s expression that started to distort.


    "Elder Dan!? How can you take in direct disciples who do not even have a cultivation base!?" The young man blew up right on the spot. He turned and looked at Ah Chun and Li Chan Bao. His face was giving them a vicious stare. Li Chen Bao lowered her head and stood behind Ah Chun. Ah Chun, on the other hand, stared right back at him. Not phased one bit by his hostility.


    "Little boy do not even think of trying to use your spirit power on us. Because as soon as I am around your cultivation level I will kill you." Ah Chun''s killing intent spilled out of her and smashed into the young man. The young man''s face paled when he felt the killing intent. Although it was not spirit power, killing intent could also be used in this way to suppress enemies.


    The young man was shocked to feel such killing intent coming from a little girl! He wiped the sweat from his brow and gave a "hump", before saying: "Don''t get c.o.c.ky. You better hope you can raise your cultivation fast otherwise..." He did not finish his words but his meaning was easy to figure out.


    Elder Dan frowned as she smacked the young man upside the head. "Listen, you little brat if anything happens to my direct disciples within the next two years, you are the one I will look for first to settle scores do you understand?"


    "So, Elder Dan, you are saying after two years I can do as I please?" the young man asked arrogantly.


    "If in two years'' time you can still stand there without being beaten by my direct disciples. I will make a recommendation for you to be a core disciple." Elder Dan said as she crossed her arms in front of her chest.


    "Fine! Remember what you said today. In two years if I can beat them then you must keep your promise!" The young man said while giving  Ah Chun a smug look.


    "No, it''s not if you can beat us its more that we only need two years to kill you." Ah Chun said with a mocking smirk on her face.


    "You!" The young man was shocked at how sharp this Ah Chun''s tongue was!


    "You what?" Ah Chun asked with her hands across her chest.


    "We will see in two years'' time!" The Young Man said before flicking his sleeve and walking off. He could not deal with the little lizard girl!


    "Humph! So young and yet so arrogant. I will be counting on the two of you to raise your cultivation quickly." Elder Dan said as she turned to Ah Chun and Li Chen Bao.


    Li Chen Bao started to get very nervous. She had no idea what was going on. All she knew was that in two years it seems she will have to fight with that young man. Ah Chun could sense Li Chen Bao''s nervousness to calm Li Chen Bao''s nervousness she said: "Bao''er do not worry no matter what happens in two years'' time. You will not get a chance to fight with that young man. Because I will send him back to get reincarnated so he can become a good person in his next life before you even get to step into the battle arena. You just worry about your cultivation I will worry about the rest for now."


    "Then I will do as Little Chun says and do nothing but cultivate." Li Chen Bao replied.


    "Why does it feel like I am not the master here?" Elder Dan watched the interactions between the two and it seemed like she was the third wheel!


    Hearing Elder Dan''s comment cause Ah Chun and Li Chen Bao to laugh.


    "Master will always be master. It''s just Bao''er is really only used to me and is a little shy." Ah Chun tried to explain. Elder Dan let out a  laugh at Ah Chun''s explanation. She really wondered just hold old Ah Chun was really. Since she did not seem to act her age.


    The three continued to talk as they made their way to the top of the mountain. The top of the mountain was an area only Elder Dan and her direct disciples could enter. It was the place where the spiritual qi was almost on par with the Sect Masters mountain peak.


    Many envious eyes watched as Ah Chun and  Li Chen Bao followed along behind Elder Dan and entered the top of the mountain. Especially from the peering eyes of the young man from earlier. The hate in his gaze that he looked at Ah Chun and Li Chen Bao with, was enough to kill them one hundred times over!


    ********************************************************************************************************


    If you are not reading this at [W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l .c.o.m.], then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./b.o.o.k/.1.3.6.9.4.7.2.2.0.0.5.8.4.5.7.0.5./.Ah-Chun]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.

 Chapter 231 - Still Stuck As A Little Girl Forever!

    Ah Chun sensed the killing intent from afar about ignored it. She would play with that idiot later.  Right now her cultivation was to low. So no matter how much she wanted to get rid of the weeds before they grew too much she had to take things in stride for right now. What she needed most right now were resources to raise her cultivation. "At least in this life, I will be able to have an a.d.u.l.t body..." Ah Chun muttered to herself.


    Elder Dan who was walking next to Ah Chun heard Ah Chun''s mutter but did not think much of it. But she did have to say one thing. "Chun''er as your Master, I  should let you know once you grow the horns and tail your body will never grow any older..."


    Ah Chun stopped walking forward and stood frozen in place. Her eyes went wide and tears started to well up in them. She wanted to know why the heavens hated her so much that they would refuse to let her have an older looking body!?


    Elder Dan saw Ah Chun freeze up and tears rolling down her cheeks and felt like she had done something horribly wrong. "Umm... Well, Chun''er look on the bright side at least you will be young looking for the rest of your life!"


    '' Young looking your sister! Who the hell wants to look like a damn toddler for the rest of their lives! She wanted to grow tall and beautiful so when she met Ning Shen again she would be old enough looking to do '' that '' with him! But now¡­ How the hell was she supposed to do '' that '' with Ning Shen in the future!? ''


    After coaxing Ah Chun along they arrived at the top of the mountain. There were three large courtyards at the top of the mountain. It seemed that Elder Dan had planned to take in two Direct disciples all along. "Okay, you two, the courtyards on the side are for the two fo you. The at the end is mine. You can decide who gets which courtyard. They are both the same so it does not matter which you pick really. Tomorrow I will take you down to where the outer sect disciples are so you can pick a few caretakers. For outer sect disciples, it is one of the highest privileges to take care of a direct disciple because they will get a larger amount of resources. Some even get to stay with the direct disciple allowing them to have a better cultivation environment. But I recommend only letting those stay that are trustworthy!"


    "Okay now that I said that here are your resources for today. Every day you will get more resources. As a direct disciple, you will get a steady flow of resources. But remember cultivation is not all about resources, you will also need to go out on sect missions as well. But for the two of you, you will be strictly cultivating in closed door cultivation for now. You can still roam around the sect but you can not leave it. We will also get your tokens made and sect uniforms tomorrow as well. For not just go in and rest. I am sure you both are tired from the long trip."


    "Thank you, Master." Ah Chun was very happy that she would get daily resources! She would be able to raise her cultivation as quickly as possible now!


    "T-Thank you, Master..." Li Chen Bao was confused as to what to do. She kept fidgeting and looking at the bag in her hand that was just given to her. She had no idea how to cultivate!


    Elder Dan chuckled as she saw Li Chen Bao''s reactions. "Bao''er in the bag is a cultivation method I personally picked out for you. It is one of the best cultivation methods you can find in the sect. Just read through it and if you have any questions come find me. Just take your time and comprehend what you can."


    "T-Thank you, Master!" Li Chen Bao gave a small bow. She finally revealed a smile. She wanted to start cultivating quickly so she could be of help to Ah Chun!


    "But tonight sleep! Your both under the Qi Condensation realm so your bodies still need to sleep. Especially you Chun''er you have not slept for days  get some rest tonight!" Elder Dan scolded.


    Ah Chun rubbed her nose as she gave a knowing smile and said: "I will master." Ah Chun then turned to Li Chen Bao and asked: "Bao''er which courtyard do you want? I will take what is ever is left."


    "Actually, Little Chun, can we decide tomorrow and tonight sleep together?" Li Chen Bao asked nervously. This was a new place and she did not feel comfortable sleeping alone.


    "That''s fine let''s go get some rest then." Ah Chun smiled and grabbed Li Chen Bao by her hand and walked towards the courtyard on the right. Elder Dan was very happy that these two new direct disciples of hers were sisters. She would not have any headaches later on with infighting.


    The inside of the courtyard was fully furnished with really high quality goods. Ah Chun was surprised since she was always used to seeing stone beds, tables, chairs, and such. Even the bathroom had a spacious natural hot spring bath in it. When Ah Chun walked into the bedroom and saw a big fluffy bed she immediately ran over to it and jumped on top of it! "So comfortable! Bao''er come feel how soft this is!"


    Seeing Ah Chun''s actions caused Li Chen Bao to let out a laugh. She crawled up onto the bed and snuggled up next to Ah Chun. "Little Chun¡­ I know I have said this before but thank you for everything."


    "It''s fine¡­ We probably have an early day tomorrow so let''s go take a bath and get some sleep." Ah Chun said as she sprang up from the bed. Li Chen Bao slowly got up as well and followed after Ah Chun. Li Chen Bao knew Ah Chun did not think too hard on helping her. It was most likely a spur of the moment thing. Even so, Li Chen Bao still felt that she owed her whole life to Ah Chun now.


    ********************************************************************************************************


    If you are not reading this at [W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l .c.o.m.], then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./b.o.o.k/.1.3.6.9.4.7.2.2.0.0.5.8.4.5.7.0.5./.Ah-Chun]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.

 Chapter 232 - Coming Clean

    Morning light peered through the bedroom window. Ah Chun opened her sleepy eyes and slowly removed her self from Li Chen Bao''s grasp. "This girl has got a strong grip when shes sleeping. Anyway, I need to practice my swordplay." Ah Chun stretched her body she had been hugged all night by Li Chen Bao so she felt a little stiff. She picked up Xiao Feng who was sleeping in her own little bed, placed Xiao Feng on to her head, and walked out to the front yard.


    Out in the front yard, the sound of a sword hum could be heard as Ah Chun slashed the air. She was taking this time to get fully used to her new body and powers. Although she had many battles with demonic beasts on the way back to Dust Village she did not have a chance to understand the full capacity of her new powers.


    Elder Dan who was already up was watching from afar as Ah Chun practiced her swordplay. She was actually quite surprised to see how refined Ah Chun''s movements were. When she planted both hands on the ground she would seamlessly pass the sword to her tail allowing her tail to strike out while she used the small body of hers to dodge any incoming attack. Attack and defense were all ingrained into Ah Chun''s swordplay. She looked like a sword master!


    Elder Dan was very curious about where Ah Chun learned such techniques. She took out a sword from her interspatial ring and charged towards Ah Chun. She made sure to release a bit of killing intent to test Ah Chun''s reflexes. She instantly appeared near Ah Chun and swung her sword down. But to her surprise when the sword got near Ah Chun she was like a leaf on the wind and as if floating dodge the attack with ease. Then before she knew it a tail slapped her in the back and Ah Chun''s sword as at her neck!


    "Master if you come at me with no intention of actually taking my life. You are nothing more than my prey." Ah Chun said as she removed her sword from Elder Dan''s neck.


    "Chun''er tell me the truth¡­ Who are you?" Elder Dan asked. Ah Chun''s reaction was too good for a seven year old kid. Her reactions were precise and agile and her movement technique earlier was not something that can be practiced in just a few years.


    Ah Chun smiled. She saw no harm in telling the truth. It would be up to Elder Dan to take it as truth or not."Let''s just say I am on my third life right now. And I have over ten thousand years of experience.  It just seems this world lets me use my experience a lot easier than my old world. Since in my old world, dancing lotus can only be used by cultivating a certain cultivation method. It''s good to see that I can use it without issues here..."


    "I see¡­ I have heard of such things before and about some in ancient text. Can I ask how you died last?" Elder Dan put her sword away and sat down on a nearby rock.


    Ah Chun smiled and sat down on the ground. "To be honest I am not fully sure. Xiao Feng knows about it more than I do." Ah Chun pointed to the sleeping fire phoenix on her head. "From what I understand I tricked into trying to refine a crystal palace that has a locked secret plane within. These planes are out of the influence of the heavens and earth and can not be invaded by our realms. The creators set down a rule that any invader needs to become guardians of said crystal palace and must protect it. Each crystal palace also has someone protecting it and it seemed that that person had taken pity on me and instead of just killing me outright and enslaving me to become a crystal palace protector they sent my soul into, the me, of this world. So you can say I am me but not me at the same time. I am not sure how it works but this world is so similar to my old world all the way down to its people. But at the same time, it is not. So when I say my goal is to reach the height no human has ever reached before, I mean I will become a creator to get back to my own world."


    Elder Dan felt like her head was spinning. She did not know such a realm existed! But now she felt incompetent as a master! How was she supposed to be a master of someone who has lived three times as long as she has!?


    Ah Chun could sense Elder Dan''s instability and sighed. "Master¡­ Although I will not need much help on many things. This world''s cultivation system is different from my old one. So I will be needing Masters guidance in the future." Ah Chun stood up and gave a bow to Elder Dan.


    "That does make me feel a little better to know. At least I can still be of use. I want to ask, with your skills you could have easily dealt with that inner sect disciple why did you not do so?" Elder Dan asked.


    "Mainly because he is of higher cultivation. Once he exerts his spiritual power I would be done for. The only reason I was able to win the little spar earlier was that you did not use any spiritual power to weigh me down. You only used killing intent and only a little bit at that. When you add spiritual power into the mix I would be pushed to the floor and made to kneel without even being able to resist. " Ah Chun stated matter of factly.


    "I see then if any troubles arise within the sect come see me I will handle it. But if you can do so without involving me that would be better." Elder Dan felt a bit happier now. She could really be of use to her disciple until she was strong enough to take care of herself.


    "I will do as master says then."


    ********************************************************************************************************


    If you are not reading this at [W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l .c.o.m.], then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./b.o.o.k/.1.3.6.9.4.7.2.2.0.0.5.8.4.5.7.0.5./.Ah-Chun]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.

 Chapter 233 - Records Hall

    Ah Chun and Elder Dan went a few more rounds in sparring. This was actually very beneficial for Ah Chun because when they had finished up Ah Chun had a better understanding of her body movements. She was not as quick as she was in her last life so she had to compensate for that lack of mobility. Luckily she once again had dragon traits that assisted in this. It allowed her to understand her current limits.


    Ah Chun wiped the sweat from her brow as she sat on the ground. "Master It must be nice being able to utilize your spiritual power! I still have almost an entire realm and a half to get there." Ah Chun sighed. She hated feeling tired only after this much exercise!


    "Haha¡­ Chun''er you will get there. I can tell your cultivation will be pretty quick. As long as you get to qi condensation within the next two years you will be fine going up against that little punk!" Elder Dan hated the arrogant inner sect disciples. That was why she never picked any of them as a direct disciple. Normally once they reached the inner sect they would think they were the best of the best. Yet in truth, they were only so-so! If it was up to her she would kick them all off her mountain and live in peace and tranquility. But she made a promise to the Sect Master that she would let them stay here!


    "I know. Once I am able to use spirit power again I think I will be able to use an eye technique to easily beat that bastard into submission. That is if he does not go insane first." Ah Chun''s eye splashed with a cold glint. If she is able to use Dreamscape then her fights in this world will be a lot easier. But she also needed to work on her dao of fire and her dao of the sword to use Burning Dream Slash.


    As the two were talking footsteps could be heard as Lin Chen Bao came out in her nightshirt. The shoulder was hanging down her arm almost exposing her chest. Seeing this display in front of her made Ah Chun chuckle. "Bao''er you are lucky there are only women here. Otherwise, you would be exposing your young flesh to a lot of people to see."


    Li Chen Bao looked down at her snow white skin and blushed. She quickly turned around and ran back into the room. A few minutes later she came back out where a new set of clothes. Slightly blushing Li Chen Bao gave both Ah Chun and Elder Dan a bow as she asked: "Master can you help me learn how to cultivate? I am a bit confused about some parts of the cultivation method you gave to me."


    Elder Dan''s eyes lit up. She could be of use! Elder Dan had been afraid that Ah Chun was going to be taking over her role as a master for Li Chan Bao since Li Chan Bao seemed to be nervous around others. But now she was coming to ask for help causing Elder Dan to be very very happy!


    "I will go take a bath first then. Master when will we be going to get our tokens and sect uniforms? And will they have uniforms that fit me¡­?" Ah Chun grabbed her tail and held it in her arms.


    "Once you finish bathing we will go and yes they will. I already had a few sets made up for you. Bao''er we will fully go over your cultivation after we settle you in. But, for now, come tell me what you have issues with while we wait for your sister." Elder Dan smiled as she pulled Li Chen Bao by the hand to have Li Chen Bao come sit next to her.


    After a quick bath Ah Chun, Elder Dan, and Li Chen Bao went to get there sect tokens and uniforms. From Dan Peak they took a Small Roc to fly to the records hall. The records hall was a four story pagoda style building. There were two old elders standing guard at the main entrance. Disciples could not enter this hall alone. They had to be accompanied by an elder if they wanted to enter. It housed all the records of the sect. It was also the place where the sect uniforms were created and the sect tokens.


    The elders at the door who saw Elder Dan both bowed and opened the door for her. They were surprised to see that the two girls with her had little to no cultivation at all! They had heard that Eder Dan had taken in two direct disciples but they did not realize that she chose two girls with basically no cultivation! Even though they found it strange that they knew that the two must have exceptional potential for her to take them in.


    The first floor of the records hall had many windows built into the wall here one would go to ask for the query. Besides that, there was one door off to the side that was closed. Ah Chun figured it was how they got into the back area. The old man behind the desk took a glance at who walked up to the window and said: "I see you took in two some direct disciples. Your choice is not bad. With a good cultivation environment, they will raise quickly."


    The old man''s gaze fell on to Li Chen Bao causing her to feel nervous. The pressure the old man gave off caused Li Chan Bao to start to break out into a sweat. Ah Chun quickly stood in front of Li Chan Bao. Her gaze met the old man''s as she sent a wave of killing intent towards the old man. The old man was startled but then let out a hearty laugh. "To think a body refining realm cultivator would stand up to this old man without the slightest bit of hesitation. Good! You pass!"


    *********************************************************************************************************


    If you are not reading this at [W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l .c.o.m.], then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./b.o.o.k/.1.3.6.9.4.7.2.2.0.0.5.8.4.5.7.0.5./.Ah-Chun]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.

 Chapter 234 - Touring The Sect

    Ah Chun was confused. ''What did I pass!?'' The old man saw the confused look on Ah Chun''s face and started to laugh again.


    "It''s fine if you do not understand. You will know in time. For now come out back we have to  make sure your these hanfus will fit with your tail. We can''t let a little girl go walking around with her butt hanging out now can we!? Haha! " The old man said as he walked over to open the door at the side.


    Ah Chun blushed. It''s not like she would want her butt hanging out! The clothes she has on were modified by her. And it was a painstaking process already just to get them okay enough to cover her up so her butt would not be showing! It was times like these that she missed Meimei who would alter her clothes for her. She would never have these worries if Meimei was around.


    When everything was ready Ah Chun quickly got changed into the new sect uniform. Disciples got to choose what color their uniforms were. Ah Chun as always picked white. She had always worn white in her past lives and in this life as well. That was the color she  prefered. The thing that really defined a sect member was the token. Ah Chun and Li Chen Bao''s tokens were black since they were direct disciples. Each division had its own token color. It would also have a crest based on what division you were from or if you were a direct disciple you would have your masters crest on the token instead. There was also the sect crest to identify you as a sect disciple. It was regulation to always have your token visible.


    Tokens were also locked to whomever it was given to. So if one lost their token and someone picked it up. They would not be able to use it as an identification since there is a  small array on the token that would cause the crest to not be visible if handled by someone else for more than five seconds.


    After everything was set everyone left the records hall. Ah Chun paused her steps as she said: "Master, I am going to walk around the sect for a while."


    "Okay, just get back before it gets dark. Take a Small Roc back to the mountain to get back." Elder Dan said. She then turned and pulled Li Chen Bao with her.


    Ah Chun was surprised to see how well organized this sect was. They had a building for everything. From treasures to pills. Even cultivation methods and techniques could be found separate buildings all of which only help that one type of item. It was only the naming sense that was bad. The place that sold treasures was called the Treasure House. The place that sold pills was called the Pill House and so on and so forth. But you could only buy items from these places with sect contribution points.


    Ah Chun felt that this was a good setup since it would force disciples to do things for the sect and get contribution points in return that can then be exchanged for something from the stores here.


    Ah Chun made her way around the sect checking each section out to see what things were like. For the most part, no one caused any trouble with Ah Chun. There were a few times that some of the disciples thought Ah Chun was a lost kid and tried to send her back home. This, of course, made Ah Chun puff out her cheeks in anger. But she didn''t do anything since they were generally concerned for her well being.


    After walking around for Ah Chun found herself near the outer sect disciple arena. It was a place where the outer sect disciples would go and face off against each other. It was also the place where disputes that could not be solved normally could be dealt with by life or death duels. Meaning if a Sect member had a feud with another sect member that was so deep that they wanted to kill each other they could request a life or death duel. The participants would need to sign a contract waving their life away. In order to keep any repercussions on the opposite party to a minimum when the winner left the sect on a mission.


    When Ah Chun arrived she was very happy to get an idea of some of the strength that these people had. As, Ah Chun looked on with great interest a dark looming shadow hovered over her. Ah Chun looked up to see a large fat man standing behind her. This fat man was way too close for comfort! If the man breathed he would bounce his stomach off of Ah Chun. AH Chun was aggravated by this man''s action so she took a deep breath and shouted "This man is trying to kidnap a small child! Ahhh! Scary! Save Me!"


    The fat man was somewhat confused. As to what was going on. He looked down and say a little girl standing in front of him which confused him even more! "Hey shut your mouth I did not even see you!"


    Ah Chun glared at the fat man. She brought her foot back and kicked the damn fat man in the shin!


    "Owe! What the hell are you doing? You stupid kid!" The fat man yelled out. He could not believe the damn kid just kicked him!


    **********************************************************************************************************


    If you are not reading this at [W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l .c.o.m.], then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./b.o.o.k/.1.3.6.9.4.7.2.2.0.0.5.8.4.5.7.0.5./.Ah-Chun]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.

 Chapter 235 - The Arena

    The fat man was now really angry he raised his hand and went to hit Ah Chun but stopped mid air because Ah Chun screamed out: "AHHHHHHHHHH!!! Pervert!" The fat man''s hand was frozen stiff mid air as all eyes turned on him.


    That fat man gritted his teeth because he really did look like a pervert right now because he was standing so close to a little girl! The fat man backed up a few steps and glared at Ah Chun. Ah Chun pulled her bottom eyelid with her little finger and stuck her tongue out at him. "You can glare all you want. But if you want to settle things get into the arena."


    After tossing out these words Ah Chun made her way through the crowd of outer sect disciples. She was not afraid of any of these outer sect disciples since most of them were under qi condensation stage and could not use their spirit power to suppress her and even if they did it would not be strong enough to hinder her too much. When the others watched as a little girl climbed on to the battle arena stage they were all a bit confused.


    "Who the hell let this kid in here!?"


    "Someone drag that kid down already!"


    Ah Chun sneered as she said in a loud voice: "For those who have big mouths about dragging a kid down or asking why I am up here. Well, it''s simple I''m here to beat people up! So if you have the ability, come test your skills against me!"


    *Pfft*


    "Ahaha she wants to beat us up!"


    The crowd of outer sect disciples all started laughing. This caused Ah Chun to frown she picked up a rock that was lying on the dirt stage and flicked it at the one who just spoke up. The little flick was enough for the young man to scream out in pain. Ah Chun then gave a cold smile to the young man while beckoning him with her finger. "Since you got a big mouth how about you first?"


    The young man snorted. He felt embarrassed that he was already hurt by a little girl so he pushed his way to the crowd and jumped onto the arena stage. "I do not have a habit of hitting woman nor do I have a habit of bullying children but someone needs to teach you a lesson in your parent''s place and give you a spanking!"


    "Okay then let''s make a bet! If I lose I will pull my own pants down and hold my tail up and allow you to give me a spanking in front of everyone here. But if you lose you will do the same." Ah Chun normally would not make such a weird bet. But this young man had brought it up first. She was not afraid of losing her dignity. She knew the Young man would not care for such a bet either. As he immediately agreed. "Fine! Let''s bet!"


    If the man was watching close enough he would have noticed the strange smile on Ah Chun''s face. It was like a predator who had just trapped its prey. What the young man did not realize was that they had just bet that the winner got to spank the loser. There was nothing in the rules of the bet that said she could not use objects to do the spanking! Why would she touch someone else dirty butt with her bare hand? She would use a damn board or something else! There was also no limit on how many times you can hit them!


    "Since we are betting then hurry up and come attack me I do not have all day." Ah Chun said as she yawned.


    "You asked for it, little girl! Do not go crying to your mommy after I spank you!" The young man charged towards Ah Chun.


    The young man was quick but to Ah Chun, this was nothing. She could easily see all of the young man''s movements. She stepped to the side to avoid the young man''s attack while she kicked sideways with all her strength. The man''s momentum combined with Ah Chun''s forward thrust was all it took as the tip of Ah Chun''s foot connected to the young man''s pride and joy.  There was a painful scream as the young man dropped to the ground screaming in agony. Everyone below the battle stage were speechless! Most of the men in the crowd all held their crotches as they grimaced at the scene in front of them.


    Ah Chun just stood there looking at the man rolling around on the floor. She smiled and brought her foot back once again and kicked out kicking the young man right off the arena stage. "And here I was expecting a good fight. Truly sad indeed. Now since you lost it is time for someone''s spanking!" With no hesitation at all Ah Chun ripped the young man''s pants down and took a metal rod she used for cooking meat out of her space pouch.


    Ah Chun began to hit the Young mans butt with the metal rod over and over each time she used her full strength. Screams of pain could be heard in the outer sect arena as onlookers watched the show in horror. After almost thirty hits the man''s butt was split open and bled non stop. The young girl who was giving out the spanking had a big smile on her face that had a few smudges of blood on it. After a while, Ah Chun finally stopped as she wiped the sweat from her forehead. "Now that was refreshing!"


    Ah Chun looked around the group of outer sect disciples and said: "Remember everyone do not judge anything based on looks or you will end up like this young man here. Now, does anyone else want to test their skills against me?"


    Everyone in the crowd all shook their heads in sync. It was fully unanimous! No one wanted to fight with the little dragon girl after she beat someone''s butt into a bloody mess!


    *********************************************************************************************************


    If you are not reading this at [W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l .c.o.m.], then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./b.o.o.k/.1.3.6.9.4.7.2.2.0.0.5.8.4.5.7.0.5./.Ah-Chun]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.

 Chapter 236 - Tribulations Once Again

    After causing a scene in the outer sect Ah Chun went back to her courtyard where Elder Dan seemed to have been waiting for her. The look Elder Dan was giving Ah Chun made Ah Chun confused because it was an expression that seemed to be mixed with a proud look and a look of anger? "Master..." Ah Chun bowed and greeted Elder Dan.


    "I heard you spanked an outer sect disciple until his butt bloomed." Elder Dan asked her gaze was sharp as she stared Ah Chun down.


    Ah Chun dryly laughed as she scratched the back of her head as she said: "Ehehe¡­ Well You know he talked all big and made a bet with me and we didn''t set any ground rules on what we would be spanked with and for how long.  Also, the only thing I had was a metal rod and I was not going to use my bare hand to touch that man''s butt." Ah Chun said as she smiled. She still had blood stains on her face from earlier.


    "Don''t smile when you got blood on your face! You look like a little devil when you do." Elder Dan chided. "Quickly go take a bath. Your sister made good progress today and has already reached rank one body refining. If you are not careful she will end up passing you."


    "It''s fine even if she did. Although I want to cultivate as fast as possible since I have lots to take care of I am also not in too much of a hur..." Ah Chun did not get to finish her words as a loud thunderous boom sounded overhead.


    A crackle of lightning could be heard. Ah Chun looked up at the sky her face paled. Elder Dan did not seem to understand what was going on but when she noticed the change in expression from Ah Chun she felt something was up. "Chun''er what is going on!?"


    "Get Boa''er out of here now!" Ah Chun screamed. Her eyes never leaving the sky even once.


    The lightning started to build up and Elder Dan felt the tremor in the air that caused even her to shiver. She quickly did as Ah Chun said and grabbed the sleeping Li Chen Bao from her room and flew up into the sky. She could hear Ah Chun''s voice that was shouting up towards the sky. "HAHAHA! You even followed my soul all the way to a new world!? Are you not overstepping your bounds!? This world is ruled differently than the last! Heavens will does not exist here!"


    Elder Dan was shocked at Ah Chun''s words. ''Did this disciple of mine piss off the heavens in her old world!?'' She watched from the sky with a confused Li Chen Bao under her arm.


    Ah Chun''s face was still a little pale but she still calmly looked up at the sky. She did not fear what was to come. She had been struck so many times by lightning that she had already lost count. Electricity filled the air as finally a massive lightning bolt dropped from down from the sky. Ah Chun''s eyes widen seeing this she did not think it would be this large! As Ah Chun was waiting to be struck down she felt a burning sensation between her brow. A pink light shot into the sky, it spread out until it finally formed a huge transparent pink lotus that covered the whole mountain top. This lotus seemed to be ten times stronger than the last one! The lightning struck down and landed on the huge transparent pink lotus. Unlike before where the lightning would scatter to the sides of the lotus and destroy the surroundings. This time the huge transparent pink lotus adsorbed the lightning as it struck down!


    Ah Chun was somewhat confused and realized that her vow to the heavens was still in effect! She had no idea what triggered the lightning tribulation! But before she could even start figuring out what was going on, she felt a large flow of spiritual qi flow into her body as streams of pink light continuously entered her. She felt her muscles, skin, and bones grow tougher and stronger by the second!  Suddenly she felt herself push through the barrier blocking rank eight body refinement and even pushed her straight into rank nine body refinement before stopping at the threshold to qi gathering! That bolt of lightning boosted her cultivation by two ranks!


    Once everything settled the huge transparent pink lotus disappeared into balls of light before gathering and shooting back into the middle of Ah Chun''s brow. Where a familiar faintly glowing pink lotus appeared. Ah Chun now understood that even after dying on the other side her vow to the heavens was indeed still in effect! Ah Chun sighed¡­ She wondered why she had such bad luck but at the same time good luck. She had boosted two ranks from that one lightning tribulation. This event made Ah Chun excited although it could have been dangerous if the pink lotus did not show up but at least she would not need to worry about any lightning tribulations.


    Elder Dan who saw that everything seemed to be okay now floated down from the sky and land next to Ah Chun. "Chun''er mind explaining what is going on? How does a body refinement cultivator call down tribulation lightning?"


    Ah Chun, had Li Chen Bao go back to sleep while after which she explained everything to Elder Dan about what happened in her past life. She did not go into detail about the qi space realms but she did explain about her previous vow to the heavens.


    "I see¡­ So that is what it was. To think that a vow to the heavens could bring about such a thing. But what is strange is that it absorbed the heavenly lightning and transferred it back to you. I wonder if whoever sent you here is interfering just enough to slowly give your cultivation back. Hopefully in the future, if this happens again that pink lotus barrier will appear again." Elder Dan said as she scratched her head in thought. "Alright, it''s late go to sleep. Since you are already at the border of qi gathering  I will have you try to break through tomorrow. After that, you can officially start taking guild requests."


    "Then Master have a good night..."


    *********************************************************************************************************


    If you are not reading this at [W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l .c.o.m.], then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./b.o.o.k/.1.3.6.9.4.7.2.2.0.0.5.8.4.5.7.0.5./.Ah-Chun]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.

 Chapter 237 - Qi Gathering And Nine Meridians

    The next morning Ah Chun got up early like she normally did. She started her day off with her normal training regimen. After which she took a bath to get the sweat off her body before she went to start cultivating. Today she was going to try to break through to the qi gathering realm. This way she could start doing the sect missions and start earning contribution points in order to take out skills and other resources from the sect. Ah Chun did not really need such things but she figured it would still be good to have and knowledge of this worlds techniques would come in handy.


    Ah Chun had been spending most of her time in Li Chen Bao''s courtyard since Li Chen Bao was still having a hard time sleeping at night by herself. Ah Chun had also gotten used to the warmth of someone next to her while she slept. But today she was sitting crossed leg on her own bed as she entered a state of cultivation.


    The qi gathering realm of this world strengthened one''s meridians and prepared one''s dantian to hold spiritual qi. This realm still lacked the ability to use spirit power but it strengthened the physical body making the cultivator stronger with each realm. The trick with qi gathering compared to body refining was that you now need to guide the flow of spiritual qi through your meridians.  Which, Ah Chun was a natural at. It took no more than five minutes to complete her first cycle and enter the qi gathering realm. But Ah Chun was not just happy with that. She remembered the feeling of cycling through more than eight meridians, Ah Chun wanted to see if it was possible to open a ninth meridian. This will give her an overwhelming advantage over the others in the same realm as her.  if she was able to do so then that also meant she could open the rest of the one hundred and eight meridians.


    Ah Chun continued to take in and circulate the spiritual qi within her body. Once she circulated it a few times she would send the spiritual qi to her ninth meridian. When the spiritual qi slammed into a wall blocking it from going any further  Ah Chun would let out a groan of pain. Although it was painful to try to open a meridian it was it was not as bad as it was on her old world. There opening a meridian was like someone shattering all the bones in your body over and over again. while this was a sharp pain as if one was being stabbed.


    Ah Chun continued to take in more and more spiritual qi into her body. A small vortex starter to form around Ah Chun sucking in all the spiritual qi on the mountain peak. Elder Dan felt the fluctuation in the spiritual qi in the air and immediately went to find the source. When she arrived at Ah Chun''s courtyard she was shocked to see the streams of spiritual qi flooding into Ah Chun''s room.


    Elder Dan walked to Ah Chun''s bedroom and opened the door. She did not enter because she did not want to bother Ah Chun and disturb her in case she was doing something that if disturbed during the process of would end up causing her harm to her body or cultivation. But what really surprised Elder dan was that Ah Chun had already broken through to the qi gathering realm without any effort at all. Normally it would take a day or two to break through but she could have sworn that Ah Chun had just recently started cultivating not too long ago on this day.


    Ah Chun had no idea she was being watched by Elder Dan  nor did she care. Her concentration was fully focused on opening the ninth meridian. Ah Chun winced in pain as she let out a gasp. She could not help but furrow her brow as sweat started to drip down.


    Cycle after cycle Ah Chun slammed the spiritual qi she gathered into the barrier that was blocking her ninth meridian. After almost one hundred cycles Ah Chun finally felt that the barrier was weakening. She decided to try to break through it in one go so she actually collected the spiritual qi in the air until she could hold no more. She then rushed the spiritual qi through her meridians and circulated it a few times on the normal path through her meridians to gather some speed before pushing it towards the blocked ninth meridian. The mass of spiritual qi slammed into the barrier causing Ah Chun to scream out in pain but along with her pain, Ah Chun could hear a booming sound coming from within her.


    *boom!*


    The vortex of spiritual qi that surrounded Ah Chun grew ten times in size as spiritual qi rushed into Ah Chun''s body sending her body into another refinement process. Every part of Ah Chun''s body started to strengthen ten times more than it was before. A black stinky substance started to push out of Ah Chun''s pores covering her body. Elder Dan how that Ah Chun was expelling out impurities from her body was somewhat shocked as to how she was still expelling so many impurities after breaking through to the qi gathering realm.


    Ah Chun showed a faint smile as she opened her eyes. "I was able to do it! Nine meridians. I will have to work hard later to open more." Ah Chun muttered to herself. Ah Chun could feel her strength surging through her body. The difference between having eight meridians open compared to nine meridians was like night and day. Ah Chun looked down at her body a frowned. This was the one thing she hated about cultivation. The impurities that came out of your body stunk badly!  Ah Chun went to get up but stopped when she saw Elder Dan standing in the doorway looking at her.


    "Master?"


    ********************************************************************************************************


    If you are not reading this at [W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l .c.o.m.], then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./b.o.o.k/.1.3.6.9.4.7.2.2.0.0.5.8.4.5.7.0.5./.Ah-Chun]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.

 Chapter 238 - Confirming Ones Worth

    Elder Dan eyed Ah Chun up and down. "What exactly did you do?"


    Ah Chun thought for a second and figured it would not be a bad thing to tell Elder Dan but she would have to keep it to herself and not tell a soul. "Master, I can tell you but you will need to make a soul oath."


    Elder Dan was not surprised by this answer nor did she get mad. Some secrets were not meant to be told. Elder Dan was grateful that Ah Chun was even willing to tell her. Elder Dan took out a scroll and laid it out on a table in Ah Chun''s room. She then pricked her finger and started to draw runic lines in the air in front of her. When she was done the bloody runes hovered in the air as Elder Dan made a few hand signs causing the bloody runes to float and merge into the scroll. As soon as the bloody runes made contact with the scroll a bright flash of light filled the room before quickly dimming. "Okay, Chun''er drip a drop of blood in the middle." Elder Dan motioned for Ah Chun to come over.


    Ah Chun did as she was asked and pricked her finger dripping a drop of blood onto the scroll. Another flash of light filled the room before once again dimming down. Elder Dan''s face paled as a white light floated out of her body. This was Elder Dan''s soul fragment. The soul fragment entered the scroll causing more runic lines to appear. The scroll then floated up off the table before turning into a stream of light splitting in two and shooting into both Ah Chun and Elder Dan. Ah Chun smiled when the light entered her. "Master really knows how to cover all the bases."


    "Chun''er it seems I am not qualified to be your master. I do not think there is anyone in the Mortal Realm who actually qualifies." Elder Dan said bitterly.


    "Master, that is not true. Although I do not require much in the form of teaching. A master is more of a family member than anything else. The teaching is just an addition to the responsibilities as a master. A master is there to guide and watch over their disciples as if they were their own children. So is Master not doing just that. You have been keeping an eye on me all the time. Not only that you guide me in my swordplay every other morning. So there is no reason to look down on yourself, Master." Ah Chun said with all sincerity. She had found Elder Dan to be a very good master. She is patient and does not forget to check on her disciples and help them when needed. Li Chen Bao is a good example. With Elder Dan''s guidance Li Chen Bao has made progress by leaps and bounds in her cultivation.


    "You really know how to sweet talk your Master!" Elder Dan said as she pulled Ah Chun into a hug.


    "Now Master to answer your question from earlier. I was opening my ninth meridian." Ah Chun said as she broke free from Elder Dan''s embrace.


    "Ninth meridian?" Elder dan was confused. ''Was there not, only eight meridians?''


    "Yes, the Ninth Meridian. In all, there are one hundred and eight meridians throughout the body. Normally humans only have 8 of them open. If one is able to open more meridians it would allow one''s strength to grow ten times that or their own rank. Right now as someone who has nine meridians open I can be considered unparalleled in the qi gathering realm." Ah Chun explained.


    "Then would it be possible for me to open my ninth meridian as well?" Elder Dan asked.


    "Yes, but I would need to be able to show you the circulation method since it is hard to explain. Unfortunately, I am not in the qi condensation or I could help you find the correct path. All I can say is that you can check how I circulate the spiritual qi in my body and see if it will help." Ah Chun really wished she had spirit power so that she could be of better assistance in times like these.


    After watching Ah Chun circulate the spiritual qi in her body a few times Elder Dan got the gist of where the ninth meridian is. "Okay, Chun''er I think I have an idea of where it is now. I will go back and try to open my ninth meridian now!"


    "Good luck Master!"


    After Elder Dan left Ah Chun got lost in thought as she thought about the process of opening more meridians did not seem to go against heavens will on this world.  She wondered if there was a reason why her old world had so many rules binding those to a set frame of mind. Ah Chun could only play guessing games at this point. She shook her head and took out some spirit gathering pills. She knew she had to hurry up with her cultivation. She could only hope that her mother was okay. But if the people who took her away went through so much trouble to take her back. They should not harm her. As long as they were not devil cultivators she should be fine. Ah Chun wished now more than ever that she could cultivate at ten times faster speed.


    Slapping her little cheeks Ah Chun came out of her depressed mood. "Come on Chun''er you need to get it together and cultivate, cultivate, cultivate!" After regaining her drive to cultivate Ah Chun popped the spirit gathering pills into her mouth and went back to cultivating.


    An hour later Ah Chun opened her eyes as she felt a disturbance in the spiritual qi in the air as it was being sucked into a different direction. Ah Chun smiled as she mumbled: "It seems Master is very talented as well!"


    *******************************************************************************************************


    If you are not reading this at [W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l .c.o.m.], then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./b.o.o.k/.1.3.6.9.4.7.2.2.0.0.5.8.4.5.7.0.5./.Ah-Chun]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.

 Chapter 239 - Missions Pavilion

    After making her breakthrough to the qi gathering realm, Ah Chun decided to go out for a walk around the sect.  She also wanted to take this time to try and grab a mission from the sect and start earning some contribution points. Ah Chun went to the Missions Pavilion by taking a Small Roc. Upon entering the pavilion many eyes were cast her way as she walked in. Ah Chun ignored it and went right to where an old man was sitting behind a counter. When She walked up to the counter Ah Chun realized a very big problem. She was too small to even reach the counter! '' Why the hell is this counter so damn high up!? ''


    Ah Chun frowned at her disadvantage. All she could do was call out to the old man behind the counter. "Hello, Excuse me!"


    The old man behind the counter looked up from the scroll he was reading. When he saw that no one was there. He shook it off as he must have been hearing things. Ah Chun who waited a few minutes was getting a little angry since the old man was ignoring her! So she yelled out again: "Excuse me!"


    The old man once again looked up and looked around. He himself was getting angry because it seemed that someone was making a fool out of him! "Which of you little bastards keeps calling out to me!?" He yelled!


    Ah Chun heard the old man''s yell and figured out what was going on! The old man could not see her from where she was standing! The surrounding people did not say a word because they all found it amusing that the old man could not see Ah Chun. They were all pointing and whispering. Ah Chun, of course, did not find this amusing. She who was well over ten thousand years old still looked like a damn seven year old! Trying to reign in on her anger Ah Chun shouted out: "Old man down here."


    The old man behind the counter was confused and slowly looked over the edge of the counter. When he saw the little lizard girl standing there with her cheeks puffed out, the old man let a smile form on his old wrinkled face. His main reason being... He was not going insane and hearing voices! "Little girl what can I help you with?"


    Ah Chun frowned. '' What do you think you can help me with!? What do people come here for in the first place!? '' Of course, Ah Chun only said this in her head but in reality, she said: "I am here to take on a mission."


    Ah Chun''s words made those who were watching  from afar to start laughing. Even one big burly man who looked to be around forty years old stepped forward letting out a mocking laugh as he said: "Listen, little girl, go home and suck on your mommy''s tit. This is no place for little girls."


    The big burly man''s words caused Ah Chun''s face to go black. '' All I wanted to do was take a mission. Why do I need to be told to go suck a tit? Is this the way you talk to a little girl in the first place? '' She did not want to get into trouble so she did her best to ignore the big burly man. She was actually hoping that the old man would say something but he did not! He just sat there watching the whole show with a light of interest in his eyes. Ah Chun let out a long sigh. '' Since you do not want to interject and stop things before they get out of control then I guess I will handle it myself. ''


    Ah Chun looked at the old man behind the counter and said: "His death is on you." The old man''s eyes went wide in confusion and before he could even say anything a horrid scream was heard the big burly man went up in flames! Xiao Feng who was on top of Ah Chun''s head had spit out some phoenix fire that engulfed the big burly man in flames!


    The old man behind the counter shouted out: "Stop!"


    But Ah Chun only smiled and said: "Did I not say his death is on you?" Although Ah Chun said this she still had Xiao Feng put the flames out when the big burly man only had breath left in him. Ah Chun then turned to the old man and said: "Old man I do not care which elder you are or if you are a beggar on the street. You did not stand in and stop the big burly man from saying his words to such a little girl yet when that little small girl retaliates you tell that little girl to stop? Are you stupid? You should be happy I did not kill him just now."


    "Look little girl what you did was excessive! He did not even touch you yet you turned him into this!?" The old man behind the counter pointed at the now charred body of the big burly man before continuing: "You are not to go anywhere until the punishment elder shows up!" The old man behind the counter yelled.


    "Oh? I wonder who will be the one to be punished? Me a direct disciple to Elder Dan? Or you a lowly elder who had to sit behind a counter all day long? Make your choice now. If you act like you have seen nothing I till not say a word but if you still try to find trouble with me for defending myself I do not mind making sure you are not allowed to enter this sect ever again." Ah Chun said as she took her token that was at her side and waved it in front of the old man.


    The old man''s face paled! All he wanted to do was watch a good show why did it turn out like this! How was he supposed to know elder dan took in some kid who still smelled like her mama''s milk to be her direct disciple! He was the lowest of the low he was no different from an outer sect disciple! If this little girl made a fuss then he would surely be kicked out for acting out against a direct disciple! In a situation like this, there was no other choice but one! " This old man was blind and did not see anything. This only man was only yelling at the bug that was about to land on my arm."


    *********************************************************************************************************


    If you are not reading this at [W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l .c.o.m.], then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./b.o.o.k/.1.3.6.9.4.7.2.2.0.0.5.8.4.5.7.0.5./.Ah-Chun]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.

 Chapter 240 - The Huo Brothers

    The change of the old man''s tune made Ah Chun sneer at him. No matter where you go strength and status was everything. As soon as the old man knew she was Elder Dan''s disciple his tune changed real quick. But this did not mean others cared if she was a direct disciple or not. "You little bitch look what you did to Huo Yang!" A young man viciously stared at Ah Chun. "Just you wait and see how Huo Yang''s elder brother handles you! He is one of the core disciples under the sect master!"


    Ah Chun looked at the young man with a smirk on her face as she said: "Are you saying that someone else wants to turn crispy for the sake of this trash who does not know how to do anything but pick on those weaker than him? He was the one who started it in the first place. If he did not open his fat mouth and shove his own foot into it would he need to look charred like this? "


    The young man who was bombarded by Ah Chun''s question after question did not know how to answer. His face turned red from anger as he yelled out. "You just wait! No matter what Huo Yang did his brother will avenge him!"


    "Well, when the time comes that Huo Yang''s elder brother comes to avenge him make sure you bring along three coffins." Ah Chun said as she waved her hand and turned her attention back to the old man.


    The young man did not understand why Ah Chun said to bring three coffins. Of course, Ah Chun''s meaning was since the young man butted into someone''s business that had nothing to do with him and make threats towards her then she would add him to the list of deceased after she takes care of the brothers.


    "Old Man can I take a mission out or not?" Ah Chun asked. Her question startled the old man.


    "Yes yes, of course, you can. Here is a scroll with all available missions along with the star difficulty." The old man replied.


    "Star difficulty?" Ah Chun asked.


    "Star difficulty is how hard the mission is. Normally anything over three stars would require you to need at least two people to accomplish or be a heaven''s chosen. The star difficulty goes from one to ten stars. One star begging the easiest and ten being the hardest." The old man explained.


    "I see. Thank you for the information." Ah Chun smiled and took the scroll in her hand.


    The missions in the scroll ranged from herb gathering to defeating rank nine demonic beasts. There were also some exploration and investigation missions as well. Each mission had the number of stars next to it to indicate its difficulty level.


    Ah Chun read there the list of missions and found one killing rank six to seven demonic beast. " I will take this one." Ah Chun pointed to the mission in the scroll. It was a three star difficulty mission.


    "Yes of course." Although the old man thought that the mission might be too hard for Ah Chun he did not say a word. He would rather not deal with Elder Dan if he did tell her no, she could not take the mission. At the same time, he hoped this mission would kill the little bastard for making him lose face!


    After getting the mission Ah Chun did not waste time. She went straight to the Small Roc and flew to the entrance of the sect. Ah Chun left the sect and entered the forest nearby. The mission said that the demonic beasts she needed to kill could be found there.


    After Ah Chun left the Missions Pavilion a skinny man showed up on a flying sword.  The skinny man''s face was contorted in anger as he gazed at the barely alive chard body of his brother. "Who was it!? Who harmed my baby brother!?" The skinny man yelled.


    "Huo Li! Your back! The person who hurt your brother was a little lizard girl. She had some kind of spirit pet that shot out fire." the one who said this was the very same young man who had spoken out earlier to Ah Chun.


    "Where is the little bitch now?" Huo Li was breathing heavily. His face was full of anger. His little brother was put into such a state while he was out on a mission!


    "She took a mission in the forest next to the sect." the young man then told Huo Li everything that happened in detail with a few embellishments.


    "That little bitch won''t be making it out of the forest alive! Come let''s go!" After making this statement Huo Li hopped on his flying sword dragging the young man with him. The old man behind the counter let out a laugh as he knew for sure the little bastard who made him lose face would die now.


    Meanwhile, Ah Chun was making her way through the forest looking for rank six and seven demonic beasts. Her goal was fire based demonic beasts. She needed to gather twenty of their cores to fulfill the request given to the sect.  Ah Chun knew this would be a difficult mission but it was also very good for her cultivation to have such difficult battles. The trick was to only pick them off one at a time. Otherwise, she would have to deal with multiple opponents which would put her at a disadvantage quickly. Not this would be different if she could use her spirit power but until she hit qi condensation she would not be able to. For now, she could only fight using her physical body. Even though it may be difficult for her she still pressed on as she entered deeper into the forest looking for her prey.


    **********************************************************************************************************


    If you are not reading this at [W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l .c.o.m.], then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./b.o.o.k/.1.3.6.9.4.7.2.2.0.0.5.8.4.5.7.0.5./.Ah-Chun]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.

 Chapter 241 - Mystic Forest

    Ah Chun had no idea that she was currently being pursued by the older brother of Huo Yang, Huo Li and the other young man. Currently, she was going deep into the forest. The forest she was in was called the Mystic Forest. Legend said that there was an ancient demonic beast that dwelled in the deepest regions of the Mystic Forest. Or so it was said. But Xiao Feng had another thing to say about that.


    "There is nothing in the deepest regions of this forest except the old coot who has lived there for tens of thousands of years." Xiao Feng who was listening to Ah Chun narrate what she had heard from others and gave a "humph"!


    "What clan is this old coot from?" Ah Chun chuckled at Xiao Feng''s blatant disregard for the "old coot" who was living in these woods.


    "He''s from the Black Tortoise clan. He is a little senile but if you can trick him into forming a contract with you he will be of good help. He has very good defensive capabilities." For all the old coot talk it seemed Xiao Feng had a good impression of this "old coot".


    "Alright there is no time limit on my mission so let''s go visit this old coot as you call him and get him to form a contract with me!" Ah Chun was excited. If she really could get this old coot to form a contract with her she would have a bit more protection in this new world, where the cultivation of those here is a lot stronger than that of her old world.


    As Ah Chun set out on her new destination. Huo Li had just entered the forest and was trying to pick up Ah Chun''s trail. "Ahhh! How far did this little bastard go in the forest! Didn''t you tell me that she was not even in the qi condensation realm yet?"


    "Brother Li it is true she had not even reached the qi condensation realm yet. But she has a strange spirit pet on top of her head that spits out fire. She might have risked going in deeper because of that pet." The young man explained.


    "Humph! Even if she does have some kind of strange pet I will still bring her head back and gift it to my little brother so he will heal faster. " A bloodthirsty grin appeared on Huo Li''s face.


    "I am sure Brother Yang will like that very much! But Brother Li will you not have issues with Elder Dan? From what I know the little bastard is Elder Dan''s direct disciple. " The young man said.


    "She is nothing more than a direct disciple of Elder Dan while I am a core disciple. In actuality, I am saving Elder Dan the hassle of having such a low cultivation little bastard as her direct disciple. The little bastard is years away from being able to reach the qi condensation realm! Where I have already reached the foundation establishment realm!" Huo Li said his words with pride as if what he was saying was very righteous.


    "As always Brother Li knows what he is talking about!" The young man laughed as he praised Huo Li.


    On Ah Chun''s side, she was just finishing up killing a fire attributed magma lizard. These demonic beasts were quick and agile and could spit out streams of flames. But they had very poor peripheral vision. As long as one took advantage of that fact one could defeat them with ease. With this kill, Ah Chun had now collected three of the twenty cores that she needed to complete her mission.


    "How much further is it to get to this old coots lair?" Ah Chun asked, she had been walking all day under the hot sun and was now all sweaty and sticky.


    "Might as well find a source of water to clean up then. We still have about two days worth of travel to reach the area where the old coot lives." Xiao Feng''s words fully put Ah Chun into a depressed mood.


    She was sweaty, sticky and had blood spattered all over her. She really wanted a hot bath! She hated not having spirit power or this heat would be nothing to her! Ah Chun continued forward as she continued to complain. Xiao Feng scrunched her neck and pushed her wings up over her ears to try to drown Ah Chun''s complaining out.


    After much complaining, Ah Chun finally found a place to wash up. She had just put on a clean set of clothes when Xiao Feng flew over and landed on her head. "Chun''er quickly hide someone is coming."


    Ah Chun grabbed the rest of her stuff and shoved it into her space bag before quickly finding a hiding spot behind a huge rock. No more than a few seconds later, two people on a flying sword appeared. They hovered over the small stream and looked around. "Where did that little bastard go!?"


    "Brother Li there are tracks on the ground over there!" The young man pointed his finger towards the ground where Ah Chun had just been bathing.


    The two jumped off the flying sword and looked at the tracks. "She is still in the area there are wet footprints leading towards the woods. We will split up and look for her!"


    Ah Chun who was nearby gritted her teeth. She did not want to deal with these people! Ah Chun watched as the two men were coming towards her. She had a feeling that this Brother Li was that Huo Yang''s older brother which means he was a core disciple with high cultivation. Ah Chun could only slowly back her steps up and use the trees to try to escape.


    *********************************************************************************************************


    If you are not reading this at [W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l .c.o.m.], then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./b.o.o.k/.1.3.6.9.4.7.2.2.0.0.5.8.4.5.7.0.5./.Ah-Chun]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.

 Chapter 242 - Chase!

    Ah Chun was very nervous right now. She had no way to fight a foundation establishment cultivator. She was not sure if in Xiao Feng''s current state that her fire would work on a foundation establishment cultivator. Ah Chun tried to be as light as she could with her steps as possible.  One wrong move could result in attracting their attention but unfortunately, no matter how careful she was. She was still too close to the two men and did not have much cover for her to hide. So it did not take long for them to see her.


    "There''s the little bastard get her!" Huo Li shouted as he took chase after Ah Chun.


    Ah Chun turned and ran as fast as she could weaving in and out of the trees heading deeper into the forest. "Xiao Feng can you spit fire at him to  slow them down!?"


    "On it!" Xiao Feng was already preparing to spit as much fire as she could at the two men. If Ah Chun died so would she! So she would do her best to protect Ah Chun no matter what!


    Fireball after fireball was sent flying at Huo Li and the other young man. Causing the two men to be even more enraged. "Stupid Bitch! Don''t think you can get away with just this!"


    Ah Chun smiled mischievously as she yelled out "I have been chased by many men in my life. Normally it''s the old ones who like the young girls but it seems that this is not the case. I did not realize that even young men in their prime would even chase after a little girl. Don''t you find your actions somewhat sickening? How about this if you stop chasing me now I won''t tell anyone that you guys prefer little girls over women your age? Isn''t that a fair trade?"


    Ah Chun''s words only served to make them madder. The young man who came with Huo Li was so angry he shot forward towards Ah Chun as fast as lightning. Seeing the young man recklessly come at her Ah Chun smiled brightly. Ah Chun purposely slowed her pace to allow the young man to get closer to her easier.


    "Hey! Get back here!" Huo Li yelled out. He could see that the damn little bastard was trying to lure him in.


    "Ahhh!!!"


    A scream of pain sounded out as the young man did not get a chance to even avoid the large fireball that Xiao Feng shot at him. Ah Chun laughed out loud as she shouted at Huo Li: " I''m sorry! You see my friend here doesn''t like perverts! So if I were you I would be careful not to make her mad!"


    After leaving these words Ah Chun increased her speed once again. She knew she could not fight Huo Li head on but at least now she was able to have a bit of breathing room since they got rid of the young man who was with Huo Li. Ah Chun was betting on Huo Li to stop chasing her as she pushed further into the forest. If she could just get to that point where even he would not dare to go into the forest then she would be able to survive.


    Sometimes things do not  go as planned as Xiao Feng yelled  out: "Chun''er careful he took out a sword!"


    Huo Li was enraged after watching his brother''s friend die right in front of him. He took out his sword and slashed out creating a sword light that sped off towards Ah Chun. "You little bitch I will kill you and chop you into millions of pieces!"


    Ah Chun paled as she saw the sword light flying towards her. Ah Chun now realized knowing the Dao''s was not something that was restricted to a cultivation realm in this world! Ah Chun gritted her teeth and did her best to dodge the incoming sword lights as Huo Li was continually firing them off at Ah Chun. Ah Chun knowing how to use dancing lotus seemed to be just barely avoiding the attacks but in reality, she was using the energy of the attack to push her further and further away from Huo Li. She floated in the air and allowed the momentum of the sword lights to push her forward. Ah Chun was like a leaf on the wind as she twisted and turned in the air.


    "Ahh! Let''s see you dodge this." Seeing his prey using his own attacks to speed up her escape, Huo Li shouted out in anger. Huo Li gathered a large amount of spirit power and formed a sword light three times the size of himself and fired it out.


    Ah Chun paled seeing the sword light. Not only was it big it was extremely fast! "Xiao Feng!"


    Xiao Feng sucked in a deep breath her whole body inflated like a balloon. She opened her mouth and spit out a huge fireball sending it flying towards the sword light. The fireball and sword light collided causing a massive explosion that sent shock waves out in all directions. Ah Chun braced herself and knew this was her only chance to truly escape from Huo Li. She crossed her arms in front of her chest and face in an attempt to block some of the damage she was about to receive.


    The waves of energy crashed into Ah Chun causing her to instantly cough up a mouth full of blood as her body turned into a kite and shot deep into the woods. Ah Chun''s body crashed through tree after tree until she finally slammed into a large rocky cliff knocking her out.


    Huo Li was not able to escape the shock wave either and was sent flying in the opposite direction. Luckily for him, he was further away from the center of the explosion so he was able to stabilize himself quickly. When he got up and looked in the direction that Ah Chun was sent flying he sneered as he said: "Little bitch is probably dead and if she''s not, it won''t be long until demonic beasts find her body and eat her alive."


    The place where Ah Chun was currently passed out, a tall figure was standing in front of her. "Stupid little human girl! Hmm¡­ Fire Phoenix? Why is one of the noble clans with this human? Bah! So tiresome."

 Chapter 243 - Xu Wei

    Sounds of trickling water could be heard coming from the distance. Ah Chun slowly opened her eyes as the dim light of the room entered her vision. Ah Chun went to go get up but stopped as she heard a cold voice enter her ears. "Don''t get up. Your wounds have yet to heal. You are lucky you are contracted to one of the noble Phoenix Clan members. Their princess at that."


    "Are you the one who saved me?" Ah Chun asked.


    "You can say that. I would normally not pay much attention to a human but you were with the princess and contracted to her at that. If you died the princess would die. So I saved you for the sake of the princess. Otherwise, I could care less if you lived or died." The young man that looked to be in his twenties was sitting at Ah Chun''s bedside.


    Ah Chun saw the young man and was stunned, he looked like a work of art crafted by the gods. Saying he was handsome was an understatement. Even though he held a cold expression he was still very handsome. "I thank you then. How is Xiao Feng was she hurt?"


    "Xiao Feng? The princess? She is doing fine. She''s still sleeping over there." The young man pointed over at the basket to the side. It was filled with straw and leaves and in the center of it was Xiao Feng sleeping soundly.


    "That''s good as long as she''s fine. My name is Ah Chun. May I ask who you are?" Ah Chun asked.


    "Mmm¡­ Xu Wei¡­" Xu Wei weakly replied. "You will need to rest for two days. The princess should be waking up soon."


    Ah Chun was not surprised at the fact that Xiao Feng was a princess she did give off that kind of air sometimes. Ah Chun was just happy she and Xiao Feng were alive. When she felt like she was going to pass out she had thought that that was going to be the end of her. Passing out that deep into the Mystic Forest was nothing more than asking for death. "Then big brother Xu, I thank you."


    Ah Chun did not see when Xu Wei turned around his cold indifferent face had a bit of a smile forming. It seemed he liked being called big brother Xu. Ah Chun laid her head back and closed her eyes. She had no idea how many days had passed nor did she care. All she knew was that she was alive and that was all that mattered. She had a long journey ahead of her and it was too early for it to end here. She had to get back to her old world as fast as she could. Thinking of that Ah Chun started to circulate her qi and started to cultivate.


    Two days passed and Ah Chun spent the entire time cultivating. Xiao Feng who had long been awake did not want to disturb Ah Chun during her cultivation so she quietly sat next to Ah Chun and waited for her to finish. When Ah Chun opened her eyes, she found that she felt a lot better and did not feel any pain anymore. On top of that, she had broken through to the rank two qi gathering. With this breakthrough, Ah Chun could feel the spiritual qi flowing through her meridians a lot smoother and that her meridians had opened up more.


    "Chun''er your done cultivating?" Xiao Feng asked.


    "Yeah, I also broke through to rank two qi gathering." Ah Chun said with a smile.


    "Your cultivation speed is pretty quick  you had just recently broken through to qi gathering a week ago." Xiao Fang said in amazement. Normally it would take a few weeks to reach the next rank and for those who were slower a few months could pass by but Ah Chun who had just broken through not too long and had not cultivated at all since then except for the past two days to break through so easily was truly amazing.


    "It''s good to have a fast cultivation speed but not too quick. I don''t want a shaky foundation. Now that I broke through I will need to solidify my foundation before I even think of reaching rank three qi gathering." Ah Chun explained.


    "As expected of someone who had lived for tens of thousands of years." Xiao Feng teased.


    Ah Chun smiled as she said: "This world is different from my old one. I do not have the benefits my old body had. I even lost my primordial god clan bloodline."


    "There seems to be many differences in the cultivation systems between the two worlds. But from what you said our cultivation system is stronger than your old worlds. So if you want to reach your goals to get back there then it was probably best that you came to this world." Xiao Feng knew that Ah Chun wanted to get back to her old world where her family and friends were.


    "Ahem¡­ It seems your awake. Since you are fine now the two of you can leave." A cold voice interrupted Ah Chun''s and Xiao Feng''s talk.


    "Ah yes, Chun''er this is the old coot I was talking about! Quickly have him sign a contract with you!" Xiao Feng stated bluntly. Acting as if Xu Wei had no say in the matter. Ah Chun could not help but chuckle at Xiao Feng''s bluntness.


    "Xiao Feng if you say it like that wouldn''t that just bother big brother Xu?" Ah Chun asked.


    Before Xiao Feng could answer Ah Chun''s question a cold voice sounded out first saying: "I''ll form a contract with you."


    **********************************************************************************************************


    If you are not reading this at [W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l .c.o.m.], then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./b.o.o.k/.1.3.6.9.4.7.2.2.0.0.5.8.4.5.7.0.5./.Ah-Chun]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.

 Chapter 244 - Big Brother Xu Slap Him!

    Ah Chun could almost not believe her ears as she unconsciously said: "What?"


    "If you don''t want to then it''s fine." Xu Wei got up and was about to walk out of the room when Ah Chun called after him. Xu Wei''s cold emotionless face seemed to have a slight dejectedness to it.


    "Wait! Big Brother Xu! I didn''t mean it like that. I was just surprised that I didn''t think I heard you correctly. If you are willing, I would be more than happy to form a contract with you. " Ah Chun said while nodding her head.


    Xu Wei perked right up and turned back around and walked over to Ah Chun. Without a word, he pricked his finger and dripped a drop of blood on Ah Chun''s forehead. Ah Chun did the same. A brightly glowing symbol formed under their feet as two balls of white lights came out of both their bodies. The one from Xu Wei entered Ah Chun''s body while the one from Ah Chun entered Xu Wei''s body.


    "There now I am contracted to you. From this day forth I will follow you." Xu Wei said in his normal cold voice.


    Ah Chun wanted to ask him why he was so willing to form a contract with her but decided not to since she did not want to offend Xu Wei. Xiao Feng did tell her that he was a little weird. Of course, this did not mean Ah Chun was not extremely happy. She really wanted to jump up and down with joy.  She now had someone very powerful at her side who would stay with her no matter where she went. This was a very good thing since she was still too weak to protect herself right now!


    "Then Big Brother Xu and Xiao Feng we should head out. I still need to finish my mission and return back to the sect. I am sure my master is really worried about me right now. Even though she does have my soul crystal and knows I am still alive she would probably still be very worried." Elder Dan just seemed to be the type to worry over her disciples no matter what.


    With Ah Chun needing to head back to the sect, Xu Wei gathered his things and stuffed them into an interspatial ring. After which Ah Chun, Xiao Feng, and Xu Wei all headed back towards the sect. Along the way, with Xu Wei''s help, they quickly gathered the remaining fire type cores that Ah Chun needed for her missions.


    After they headed straight back to the sect. This time around the trip was really fast due to Xu Wei being able to fly. He flew Ah Chun right to her courtyard where an incident seemed to be happening.


    "Elder Dan that little bitch is dead why will you not accept my brother as your direct disciple!?" Huo Li yelled. Standing next to him was Huo Yang who was now all healed after being burnt to a crisp by Xiao Feng.


    "You say she is dead but why are you so sure of that? You said she was chased by rank nine demonic beasts and entered the deepest part of the forest? Not only that but you also keep calling my direct disciple little bitch this little bitch that? Huo Li do you think I am stupid?" Elder Dan sneered.  She has Ah Chun''s soul crystal with her and it was still shining brightly meaning she was just fine.


    Ah Chun who was sitting on Xu Wei''s shoulders as he floated above the group below, watched the show going on and wondered just how stupid Huo Li was. He was basically telling the world that he had killed her with the way he was talking. Ah Chun had met many dumb people in her life and this Huo Li was definitely in the top one hundred of stupid people.


    "Oh, it''s the foundation establishment young man who tried to kill us." Xiao Feng said as she noticed who Huo Li was.


    Xu Wei heard these words and his cold face turned even colder as his spirit power burst out of his body and shot towards Huo Li crashing into Huo Li''s body and slamming him into the ground. Ah Chun who was sitting on Xu Wei''s shoulders couldn''t hold back her laughter as she kicked her feet into the air and shouted out: "Ahahahaha! Big Brother Xu is the best!"


    Ah Chun''s shout caused all the stunned faces to turn the eyes skyward where they saw a tall handsome man standing in the sky with a little lizard girl perched on his shoulders laughing away. Elder Dan was the first one to speak as she shouted out. "Chun''er!"


    "Sorry Master I had a few things to take care off so I am late!" Ah Chun said nonchalantly. "Big Brother Xu land so I can slap Huo Li until he''s pig faced!"


    Xu Wei nodded and landed in front of Huo Li. He then kneeled on the ground to allow Ah Chun to climb down off his shoulders. Ah Chun climbed down and landed on her little feet in front of Huo Li. Her tail wagged back and forth like a dog who was excited. She looked at Huo Li who was pressed to the ground and smiled brightly. "Oh, Senior Brother Huo, I bet you did not expect me to still be alive huh? You went through so much trouble of chasing me into the Mystic Forest and did your best to try to kill me but you still failed. Did no one ever teach you to check and make sure your target is dead before turning to leave? Or were you too scared to enter that deep into the forest? I mean I a rank one qi gathering cultivator entered it and here I am still alive! Why were you so scared to enter?"


    Huo Li who was pressed down onto the ground glared fiercely at Ah Chun. "Little Bitch as soon as I can get up I will kill you!"


    "Ah! So scary! I am so scared!" Ah Cun shouted out as she ran and hid behind Xu Wei. she peeked her head out from behind Xu Wei and said: "Big Brother Xu slap him!"

 Chapter 245 - Death Of The Huo Brothers

    Xu Wei walked over to Huo Li who was completely pressed to the ground lifted him up by his neck and then proceeded to slap him over and over again. Ah Chun was behind him hooting and hollering "Little more on the left cheek! Little higher the welling is uneven!"


    Huo Li who was being slapped silly could only move his head left and right with each slap. He had no power to resist what was happening to him. His once handsome face now resembled that of a pig. Huo Yang who was standing off to the side felt the crotch of his pants getting wet as he witnessed this scene. His most powerful brother who was a foundation realm cultivator was so easily beaten like a rag doll. Slapped to the point that his mother would never recognize him. Even he was having trouble telling if that was his older brother or not.


    "Big Brother Xu that is enough. Any more and he might die which is against sect rules to kill other sect members. Since he has already threatened to kill me we can now get the sect master to step in." Ah Chun stepped out from behind Xu Wei, all her playfulness was now gone. She turned to Huo Yang gave him a cold look as she said: "See what happens when you bring in higher level realm people? Someone gets hurt. This was all started by your actions. Because you thought that having a core disciple as a brother as your backing you could do as you please. But not only did you almost die from being burned to death but your brother almost died from being slapped to death. These two kinds of deaths are pretty humiliating. I am sure King Yama would laugh at you when you entered the underworld. You would have had no chance of reincarnation because you had died from such a humiliating death. Now if it was not for the rules of this sect I would have already killed the both of you. Then your parents would need to hold a funeral for two of their sons. Now get on your knees and apologize for your wrongdoings."


    Ah Chun of course would not let a chance for someone to kneel to her slip by. Xu Wei had already dropped Huo Li to the ground but he did not release his spirit pressure on Huo Li yet just in case Huo Li decided he wanted to attack Ah Chun.


    Standing in front of Huo Yang, Ah Chun watched as he was slowly kneeling down to the ground. He then kowtowed to Ah Chun saying: "This lowly one did not have eyes and was blind to not recognize the great aunt in front of him. This lowly one is sorry for his words that had started this whole thing." The entire time Huo Yang had his teeth clenched together so tightly that even his gums were bleeding.


    Elder Dan who had not said a word until now finally stepped in and said: "Chun''er keep them here the sect master is already on his way."


    "I am already here." An old man came floating down from the sky his long white beard fluttered in the wind. He looked at Elder Dan and nodded. His gaze then moved to Xu Wei and his eyes showed a hint of surprise before running his gaze over Ah Chun which caused even more surprise to show on his face. He then turned his attention to the Huo brothers one was pinned to the ground looking like a pig while the other was kowtowing. "Huo Li you have really disappointed me. Although I did make you a core disciple. You know you are still not strong enough to hold such a position in the sect. I only made you a core disciple because you had the potential to reach core formation within a few years. But now it had been two years and all I hear is how you are exploiting your status to force outer sect disciple girls to lay in bed with you. I have not done anything because no formal complaint had been given but as of today your status as a member of this sect will be removed as well as your younger brother who used you to threaten other disciples and doing even more heinous acts. You both will have your cultivation crippled and will be expelled from the sect. "


    Ah Chun looked at the sect master and asked: "Then Sect master since he is no longer part of the sect that means I can kill him without repercussions?"


    The sect master gave a glance at Ah Chun and replied: "You may do as you wish. From now on, just do what you need to do if someone is  after your life. You will not be held to the rules on the matter. But remember your life must be in danger before you can do such a thing."


    "I will be sure to not abuse such grace. I thank you Sect Master." Ah Chun cupped her hands and bowed. She then gave the sect master a bright smile. She couldn''t help but be reminded of her master in the Heavenly realm in her old world. The two seemed to have similar temperaments.


    "Mhmm.. Good¡­ If there is nothing else then I will take my leave. Elder Dan!" The sect master called out to Elder Dan.


    "Yes, Sect Master?" Elder Dan stepped forward.


    "Take good care of this little one." After saying these words he walked over to Huo Li. He gave a nod to Xu Wei  who then released his spiritual pressure. Once the spirit pressure was gone the sect master then flipped Huo Li on to his back and struck down with his palm on to Huo Li''s dantian. A cracking sound followed by a loud scream of pain was heard. The sect master then walked over and grabbed Huo Yang and repeated the process before tossing Huo Yang next to Huo Li. He then turned to Ah Chun smiled and said: "All yours."


    Ah Chun watched as the Sect master floated up into the sky and flew off towards his mountain peak. Ah Chun then turned her attention to the two Huo brothers lying on the ground. "Since you both have become waste I will not let you suffer for too long. But remember this is all because you tried to kill me that this is happening to you. So the both of you have no one to blame but yourselves." Ah Chun took out her sword and swung down with her sword cleanly reaping their lives.


    **********************************************************************************************************


    If you are not reading this at [W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l .c.o.m.], then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./b.o.o.k/.1.3.6.9.4.7.2.2.0.0.5.8.4.5.7.0.5./.Ah-Chun]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.

 Chapter 246 - Tribulation Tournament

    After killing the Huo brothers Ah Chun had Xiao Feng Burn their bodies as to not make a scene throughout the sect. Elder Dan looked over at Ah Chun then at Xu Wei and asked: "Chun''er this is?"


    "Big Brother Xu. He will be staying with me from now on. Do not worry though he is like Xiao Feng." Ah Chun answered. There was no point in hiding Xu Wei''s identity from her master. She had already noticed the way the Sect Master looked at Xu Wei. So She knew the Sect Master knew who he was.


    "You mean he''s a contracted..." Elder Dan was surprised. The little bird on Ah Chun''s head was already pretty powerful and now she had another powerful contracted beast!? One that was of such high cultivation that it could take human form at that!


    "Un! Big Brother Xu is my contracted beast. What kind of beast he is I will keep as a secret for now." Ah Chun did not want to tell anyone the origins of both Xu Wei and Xiao Feng. She did not want any powerful figures coming after her just in case word got out that two ancient races were in a contract with a human. Such a thing would cause an uproar that would mark her for death by ancient clans human and nonhuman alike. She also did not want to bring any dragon clan members around for the time being since she was now considered their arch enemy due to her cultivation method.


    Even if Ah Chun had no hatred against the dragon clan or even if she did not seek to wipe the dragon clan out they would still go all out to kill her in case she ever did pose a threat to them in the future.


    "I understand. Chun''er there will be a tournament soon within the sect. It is to pick out the disciples who will represent our sect in the Tribulation Tournament coming up in the next few months. Now that you are in qi gathering I want you to join the tournament. As I see it you are unrivaled in your cultivation realm. So joining the Tribulation Tournament should not be a problem. " Elder Dan said.


    "Tribulation tournament?" This was the first time Ah Chun was hearing about such a tournament.


    "The Tribulation Tournament is where all the Sects and Clans in the Primordial Lands gather to see who is the best of the best. Each sect will produce a small amount of rare resources to give to the winners. The winners of each realm will gain access to the Cleansing Pools for twenty four hours. The Cleansing Pools will help reforge your bones and muscles as well as widen your meridians. So I want you to take first place and gain access to the Cleansing Pools. It will be very beneficial on your path of cultivation." Elder Dan explained.


    Hearing this Ah Chun''s eyes lit up she did not mind the resources so much but more of the Cleansing Pools. Such a good thing was well worth fighting for. "Do not worry I will win that spot no matter what." Determination and confidence were written all over Ah Chun''s face. "Master when is the sect tournament being held?"


    "Tomorrow will be the first rounds it will last until a winner is decided for each realm." Elder Dan answered.


    "Sounds like fun. I will finally get to stretch a bit! Oh, before I forget Master, I will need a wooden sword for the tournament." Ah Chun was not used to fighting in such things as tournaments. So she was not sure if she would not end up accidentally killing someone out of habit. With a dull wooden sword at least she will not kill anyone.


    Elder Dan was confused for a moment but soon realized why Ah Chun would ask for such a thing. She knew from sparing with Ah Chun that she had always gone for vital spots. Although she would never follow through during a spar, during a tournament where you still needed to beat up your opponent you would need to follow through with your attack. By not having a sharp blade Ah Chun could still hit the vitals without killing the person and if you were good you could still inflict wounds on your opponent without it being life threatening.


    Elder Dan flipped her hand and a wooden sword appeared in her hand. "I just so happen to have a very good wooden sword. It is as strong as any other metal sword out there but it is blunt and will allow you to follow through with your attacks."


    Ah Chun held the wooden sword in her hand and performed some moves with it. The balance was just right which made Ah Chun smile. "For a wooden sword, I have to say this is very well made!"


    "Go cultivate. The tournament will start early in the morning. Just be careful tomorrow. Try not to cripple anyone." Elder Dan gave out this last warning and walked back towards her own courtyard.


    Ah Chun chuckled as she turned and entered her own courtyard. She had had a long journey so the first thing she wanted to do was take a bath. She had Xu Wei help her get a bath ready before jumping in and soaking for a while. After she was done she went right into cultivation mode. She was very excited about the tournament tomorrow. She wondered if she would have any difficult fights in the next few weeks. Even if she did she was sure she would win no matter what. At least if the fight was tough she would get some decent practice in.


    *******************************************************************************************************


    If you are not reading this at [W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l .c.o.m.], then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./b.o.o.k/.1.3.6.9.4.7.2.2.0.0.5.8.4.5.7.0.5./.Ah-Chun]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.

 Chapter 247 - Sect Tournament Part One

    The morning dew had yet to fall from the leaves. The cold morning breeze was brushing past Ah Chun''s face as she rode a Small Roc to the battle area set up for the competition that would be going on for the next few weeks.  Ah Chun looked down at the multiple battle stages and smiled. She really hoped that she would have a fun time during this tournament. Ah Chun figured she would be in this sect for a few years as she cultivated her way to being able to protect herself without needing any outside sources. The cultivation system of this world was a lot stronger than her old world and the people of the Mortal Realm were also much stronger than that of her old world''s Mortal Realm.


    Ah Chun did not know how strong those of this world were but she came to the conclusion that they were far stronger than she had thought. She figured she would have a long, long journey ahead of her on her path of cultivation. Although she hated that she was starting from scratch, it did seem her vow was still active and for some reason, she would randomly have lightning tribulation which the pink lotus when then absorb into her body allowing her to make quick breakthroughs. It had only happened once so far and she did not know if it would happen again. She could only assume certain things and hope that at some time it would happen again.


    Although she missed everyone in her old world and worried about her mother''s safety she could only push forward and continue to climb the path of cultivation. She hopped in the future she would be able to meet them again. Her life now was not so bad, she had made new friends and acquaintances and her journey was just beginning.


    Ah Chun landed on the platform and walked to where those who were participating in the tournament were to line up and wait. This was the first time Ah Chun had seen so many people in the sect that were of the same cultivation as her. Even though  Ah Chun''s appearance brought about curious eyes none of them showed any malice towards her. She was the youngest of the group but not a single one present was taking her lightly just because of her age. Word in the outer sect had already spread about a little lizard girl who burnt Huo Yang to a crisp all because he tried to act superior towards Ah Chun. Now more than anything Ah Chun had become a bit of a legend in the outer sect.


    As Ah Chun walked up to the group a familiar face walked up to her and greeted her. "Miss Ah! I haven''t seen you since the sect entrance test!"


    The person who greeted Ah Chun was Yi Chen who had fallen for Li Chen Bao at first sight when Ah Chun came to take the entrance test for the sect with her. Seeing this familiar face Ah Chun smiled and said: "Yes it has been a while. I see you are doing well! You even reached Qi gathering!"


    Yi Chen''s face was a little red as she said: "Actually I was already Qi Gathering when I took the entrance test. I have only reached rank two qi gathering since joining the sect." Yi Chen smiled embarrassingly. Scratching his head he continued: "If anyone should be saying congratulations it should be me to do so. You jumped from rank 7 body refinement to qi gathering in such a short time."


    "Thank you! It was not easy, trust me. I am guessing you will be joining the tournament as well?" Ah Chun asked. She already knew the answer but still wanted to ask just in case he was just here to say hi.


    "Ah¡­ Yeah, I have no hope of winning but I still wanted to test myself and see how far I can get. It seems we will have to battle everyone who is participating. So when we meet go easy on me okay?" Yi Chen had a feeling that fighting Ah Chun was not a fight he could win so he could only ask for her to go easy on him.


    "Only if you fight with everything thing you have! Oh yeah¡­ If you want, I can talk to my Master and see if you can visit my sister after the tournament." Ah Chun said.


    Yi Chen blushed but nodded his head and excitedly said: "That would be great!"


    "Haha! I will see what I can do. Let the both of us do our best in this tournament!" Ah Chun liked Yi Chen, he seemed like a really good person. She hoped that Yi Chen and Li Chen Bao would one day become a couple.


    Before Yi Chen could say anything an old voice sounded out causing everyone to turn their attention to the old man standing on stage. Ah Chun recognized this man as the sect master himself. "To all the disciples of our Jaded Dragon Sect. There are only a few rules in this tournament. You can not kill your opponents and you can not cripple your opponents. Now we do understand that accidents do happen. But any intentional killing or crippling will result in having your own cultivation crippled and being thrown off the mountain. Contracted Spirit Beasts are also not allowed to be used during this tournament.  Other than that everything else goes." The sect master was looking at Ah Chun when he talked about spirit beasts. He wanted the battles to be fair and not be a one sided win because of a spirit beast.


    "With the rules out of the way, I now announce the tournament to begin!"


    *********************************************************************************************************


    If you are not reading this at [W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l .c.o.m.], then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./b.o.o.k/.1.3.6.9.4.7.2.2.0.0.5.8.4.5.7.0.5./.Ah-Chun]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.

 Chapter 248 - Sect Tournament Part Two

    Ah Chun stood at the end of the line of cultivators. Right now she was waiting to draw her lot. The actual matches would not take place until around noon time. Yi Chen was in front of her so she was not that bored waiting in line. He kept asking this and that about Li Chen Bao.


    After hours of waiting it was finally Yi Chen''s turn. "Good luck! Remember do your best so you can impress my sister!" Ah Chun teased.


    "I know! I will do the best I can!" Yi Chen seemed even more fired up now. Even if Ah Chun was teasing him the thought of wanting to do good in front of the girl he liked was something that gave him a push forward.


    Yi Chen walked over to the box and reached in. There was still a lot of tokens left inside. He shuffled his hand around a bit and pulled out a token. He looked at it read the number one hundred on it, then showed the number to the elder over seeing the drawings. "Drip a drop of blood on it. It will serve as your identification throughout the tournament."


    Next up was Ah Chun''s turn the elder saw Ah Chun and was a bit surprised by her appearance. But it was not the first time he had come across a disciple with altered appearances. Some of them came from very powerful clans as their bloodline came from ancient beasts that took human form and mated with a human. So seeing Ah Chun he was a lot more respectful then he was to the others. He smiled and gave a slight bow before saying: "Please take your time and get the number you feel is right for you."


    Ah Chun thought nothing of his words and just quickly reached in and took whatever was on top. She did not care what her number was she would have to fight eventually so it did not matter what the number was. "Number one."


    "Then please drop a drop of blood on it and keep on your person. It will serve as your identification during the tournament." The Elder smiled as he said this.


    Elder Dan who was up in the seats for elders chuckled to herself inwardly as she thought: ''This Elder Lim thinks Chun''er is from a large powerful clan. I wonder what he would think if he knew he was giving special treatment to an orphan. He would probably spit blood then try to take revenge on Chun''er.'' Elder Dan decided she would watch Elder Lim''s movements from now on. She knew this elder well he was the type who would treat the powerful clans with respect while treating all the rest like trash.


    Ah Chun did as she was told and nipped her finger and dripped a drop of blood onto the token that was hexagonal shape causing it to faintly glow. After which she went and found Yi Chen and stood beside him.


    After all the disciples who were participating in the tournament picked their numbers the Sect Master once stood up. He waved his hand to signal a few elders to start the array. A large dome barrier covered each stage and in the sky, a large screen that was created by a special array showed each stage up close.  Next to the screen was another array setup that was a tournament bracket. The Sect Master yelled out in a loud voice. "When your name appears in the bracket go to the stage it says and begin your battles."


    Ah Chun''s name appeared right away since she was number one. Yi Chen''s name also appeared but he was on a different stage. Ah Chun wished Yi Chen good luck and headed off to her stage. Her opponent was a teenage girl who was around sixteen years old. Ah Chun was not going to act arrogant in this tournament she was going to take every battle seriously. She wanted to gain access to the cleansing pools. So she took out the wooden sword that Elder Dan gave her.


    Unfortunately for Ah Chun, the girl who watched Ah Chun take out a wooden sword instantly got angry. "Are you even taking this tournament seriously? You take out a wooden sword in a fight where you might accidentally die? "


    "Umm¡­ This is so that I do not kill my opponent by accident..." Ah Chun answered honestly. She did not want to accidentally kill the girl!


    "You sure talk big for a little girl!" The had veins popping out of her head as her face turned red with anger.  She felt that Ah Chun was ridiculing her! Bringing a wooden sword into a battle was a huge slap to her face. The teenage girl''s anger clouded her judgment and she rushed towards Ah Chun intending to find some relief for the rage that was building up within her.


    Ah Chun let out a long dejected sigh. Her first battle was in the tournament turned out to be a teenage girl that was full of herself. Ah Chun easily sidestepped the girl''s attack and with a spin, she used her tail and whacked the girl who was now off guard. Knocking her speedily across the stage. The girl let out a cry of pain as she flew like a kite. She did not hit the girl with her full strength. She actually wanted to extend this fight a little more and teach this teenage girl a bit of self restraint and that she needed to show respect for those around her.


    **********************************************************************************************************


    If you are not reading this at [W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l .c.o.m.], then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./b.o.o.k/.1.3.6.9.4.7.2.2.0.0.5.8.4.5.7.0.5./.Ah-Chun]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.

 Chapter 249 - Sect Tournament Part Three

    The girl looked hatefully at Ah Chun as she slowly got up from the ground. She was on the very edge of the battle stage and was very lucky she was not knocked off. Ah Chun did this on purpose so she could play with her a little longer. Of course, The girl did not know that Ah Chun purposely controlled her strength just enough to send the girl to the edge of the stage. She gave Ah Chun a smug look as she shouted out. "You might have caught me off guard but you lost your chance to defeat me!"


    "Oh? Then come I am waiting." Ah Chun yawned as she said this. She was doing it to anger the girl. The more angry the girl got the worst she would fight.


    The sect master and other elders all looked over at Edler Dan. Elder Dan only smiled as she chuckled. "Chun''er said she wanted to have fun in this tournament. So I can see why she is purposely angering the girl. Plus this disciple has an air of arrogance about her. So I believe that Chun''er is also trying to break some of her ego so she understands that she should never judge a book by its cover. I actually forbade Chun''er from using real swords since she will always go for the vitals and might accidentally kill someone.  That is why I gave her a wooden sword. But like I said, never judge a book by its cover."


    The Sect Master smiled when he heard what Elder Dan had to say. He had the same idea as her when he watched Ah Chun''s actions. He could tell she did not use her full strength to hit the disciple in her attack. She had easily dodged the girl''s attack and struck out to knock her right to the edge of the stage on purpose.


    All the other elders felt what Elder Dan said was true. One should never judge a book by its cover because even a rabbit can bite if pushed hard enough. So they nodded their heads to agree with what Elder Dan had to say and turned their attention back to the battle on the stage.


    Ah Chun once again watched as the girl rushed towards her. Ah Chun only shook her head and smiled as she raised her sword and¡­.


    *Whack!*


    A loud sound was heard as Ah Chun struck the girl''s shoulder of the arm that was reaching out to grab her. The girl let out a scream of pain as she felt her collar bone being crushed. "Lesson one¡­ Never underestimate your opponent.  You charge at me like a starving wolf you will fail no matter how many times you charge."


    Ah Chun moved her little feet as she gracefully spun her body around and used her tail to once again send the girl flying. "Lesson Two¡­ Even when you are hurt you must suck it up and endure or you will find yourself flying through the air!"


    The girl once again found herself at the very edge of the stage. One wrong step and she would have fallen off. She felt humiliated by the fact that a young girl who still smelled of her mother''s milk was telling her how to fight. She could not take such a disgrace she ignored the pain in her collar bone and charged once more!


    Seeing the girl still doing the same thing over and over caused Ah Chun to let out a long sigh. She shook her head and slashed down with the wooden sword. "Lesson three just because it is a wooden sword does not mean it can not cut. Anyone proficient in swordplay can slice or stab a person with something as simple as their finger. So a wooden sword is the same as having the sharpest sword all of the heavens in the hands of a master."


    There was a spurt of blood as a long thin slice appeared across the girl''s chest that was deep enough that it went all the way down to her girl''s bones. Ah Chun made sure not to slice through any vitals when she did this attack.


    The girl was now fully sober as her anger diminished and she came back to her senses as she felt the burning pain in her chest. Blood continued to flow out of the wound. The girl was about to open her mouth and admit defeat but did not get a chance as Ah Chun once again moved her little feet twirled her body around and this time using more strength she hit the girl with her tail sending her flying right off the stage.


    Ah Chun did not want to let the girl admit defeat since if she did she would not learn a hard lesson so Ah Chun made sure to use enough strength to crack a few ribs as she sent the girl flying. Ah Chun stood on the stage as the overseer of her stage shouted out in a loud voice: "Stage One, winner, Ah Chun! She will get a five minute break before her next battle."


    Ah Chun smiled and sat down and closed her eyes to adjust her condition. The battles are continuous and depending on how hurt one was the overseer would give a rest time appropriate for the disciple to heal. Since Ah Chun did not get hurt she only got a five minute break. Ah Chun did not mind continuous battles it would allow her to really solidify her foundation quicker. She was actually looking forward to the battles to come she had seen some of these battles around here that looked to be rather intense. So she had high expectations for some of her future battles.


    **********************************************************************************************************


    If you are not reading this at [W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l .c.o.m.], then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./b.o.o.k/.1.3.6.9.4.7.2.2.0.0.5.8.4.5.7.0.5./.Ah-Chun]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.

 Chapter 250 - Sect Tournament Part Four

    Ah Chun''s next opponent was a young man who was around seventeen years old. He felt a little bitter about having to face a girl who was no more than seven or eight years old. But he would not look down on her because he had seen her previous match. It was just that the size difference between the two was like a Wind Chasing Tiger standing in front of an Earth Burrow Mouse. What was worse was the girl looked like how his baby sister did when she was younger minus the horns, tail, and scales, of course. Letting out a sigh he took out his sword. Since he already knew the little girl was a tough opponent.


    "Little girl I am not looking down on you but I would prefer if you surrendered I do not want to fight with a little girl..." He figured the girl would not give up seeing her arrogant attitude earlier but he still wanted to try.


    Ah Chun could tell that the young man was not belittling her and really did not want to fight her because of her age. Because of this, she would not hold back against him! "I''m sorry I can not surrender but because you are not looking down on me I will use my full strength to fight you with."


    "Since that is the case I will not hold back either. Let the best martial artist win!" The young man was an upright man. He could tell that Ah Chun was not as arrogant as he had thought. It seemed she was only arrogant to those who underestimated her.


    The fight began and the young man did not move right away. He was sizing Ah Chun up to see what kind of move she would make. Ah Chun was surprised that the young man did not charge right at her. This made the corners of her lips curl up as she tapped the wooden sword on her shoulder. It seemed she was leaving herself wide open and was full of confidence but for those elders watching they could tell that Ah Chun was very much guarded even though it did not look like it.


    The young man frowned seeing how seemingly open Ah Chun was. He felt like she was just playing around. He could not help but ask: "Did you not say you would use all your strength? Why are you just standing there unguarded?"


    Ah Chun smiled and replied: "Whether I am unguarded or not has yet to be seen. If you think I am unguarded then please go ahead and attack. I will give you five breaths of time to make your choice."


    The young man was a little shaken by this. Ah Chun''s confidence was causing him to waver. He had watched the last fight and knew that even with that dull wooden sword she can still slice someone clean to the bone as if the sword in her hand was not made out of wood at all! Sucking in a deep breath the young man readied himself. Since she was going to attack if he waited then he would let her attack him first!


    Seeing that the young man was going to wait for her to attack him Ah Chun did not mind. But she knew the young man would probably regret it. Ah Chun jumped up and down a few times on her little toes and charged forward. She had found because of the scales on her feet she did not need to wear shoes anymore which allowed her to have a bit more mobility.


    The young man was stunned by Ah Chun''s speed. It was no time at all that she appeared next to the young man swinging her sword at his waist. The young man was still quick and brought his sword down to block the attack but what he did not expect was that Ah Chun would twirl her body around to his other side all the while using her sword to push his sword up into the air causing his grip to loosen and before he knew what was happening she had made her way to his back using both her foot and tail she attacked simultaneously sending the young man flying right off the stage.


    Ah Chun decided not to toy with the young man since he was an upright individual and used a strong attack to send him flying. In order to make sure he did not hurt himself with his own sword she sent the tip of the sword into the air above his head so when he was sent flying the sword was pointing up over his head. The young man landed on his stomach with his arms stretched out over his head. If his sword had continued to be pointing down when she kicked him he might have stabbed himself by accident which is something Ah Chun did not want to happen.


    Up in the viewing area, the Sect Master could not help but applaud Ah Chun''s move. He could tell that she would respect her opponent if they respected her. She did so not show it through words but through her actions. Otherwise, that young man could have gotten hurt.


    Ah Chun walked over to the side of the stage and looked down at the young man who was still in a daze as to what had happened. "Are you okay?"


    The young man heard Ah Chun''s voice which snapped him back to reality and let out a bitter laugh. "It seems I still have much to learn. Thank you for going easy on me."


    Ah Chun smiled and replied. "You showed me respect. I will also do the same for you. Thank you for the match."


    The one overseeing the match raised his hand and said: "Winner, stage one Ah Chun!"


    **********************************************************************************************************


    If you are not reading this at [W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l .c.o.m.], then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./b.o.o.k/.1.3.6.9.4.7.2.2.0.0.5.8.4.5.7.0.5./.Ah-Chun]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.

 Chapter 251 - Sect Tournament Part Five

    Ah Chun''s next opponent was a young teen boy around thirteen to fourteen years old who was a rank one qi gathering cultivator. It seemed he had high talent in cultivation but currently standing in front of Ah Chun his knees were shaking. Ah Chun looked at this young teen boy and sighed. "If you are scared and do not want to fight then please give up as soon as the match starts. If you are scared and determined to fight then please take a deep breath and try to calm your nerves. I can wait for you to relax a bit."


    "I-I umm¡­ I am not scared..." The young teen shouted. His voice cracked as he did.


    "Then why are your legs shaking?" Ah Chun asked.


    "I-I umm... W-Want you to let me tou-touch your ta-tail!" The young teen boy''s words caused those who heard his request to go silent...  all their thoughts were the same '' So your legs are shaking because you are too excited about touching her tail? Wasn''t this question a little inappropriate? ''


    Ah Chun was not expecting such an answer. She really wanted to know why people were so infatuated with her tail. Ah Chun smiled brightly and nodded her head as she said: "Sure you can touch it come here."


    The young teen boy''s lips curled into a smile and he quickly ran over to Ah Chun. Ah Chun''s smile turned mischievous as she waited for the young teen boy to reach out and touch her tail. Once he did Ah Chun quickly spun around the young teen boy swung her tail around and hit him hard in the butt sending the young teen boy flying right off the stage. Ah Chun let out a laugh as she dusted her hands. "I said you could touch it! I did not say how you could touch it!" Ah Chun stuck out her tongue turned around and looked at the overseer.


    The young teen boy who was not hurt at all was climbing up off the ground in a daze as he realized he was tricked! He could only lower his head in shame as he walked back to the viewing seats. The overseer took a minute before coming back to his senses because he did not expect that the battle would end so quickly all because the young teen boy was stupid enough to fall for such a simple trick! Who could not see that she was luring him in! Clearing his throat the overseer yelled out: "Winner, stage one Ah Chun!"


    Ah Chun smiled and then looked over in the direction where Elder Dan was sitting and gave her a big smile as she held her hand up and gave her a victory sign! Elder Dan could only shake her head. '' Chun''er are you not mentally over ten thousand years old? Playing such tricks on the younger generation! Do you not feel any shame!? Are you not shameless for acting like a child!? Does your appearance really turn you into a seven year old!? '' Elder Dan had a lot of questions she wanted to ask Ah Chun but she buried them inside her heart in fear of angering this little great aunt.


    Ah Chun''s fourth and fifth fights ended in forfeits. There were quite a few that tried their best to fight against Ah Chun but they all ended up being booted out of the arena by her. She had made sure to use her tail every time.  There were around one thousand disciples that would have to fight it out over the course of ten days until the top ten of the qi gathering realm was decided. Those who stood on their battle stage on the last day would be placed into the top ten.


    Ah Chun''s last battle was against a young woman who was a rank nine qi gathering cultivator in her early twenties. She had her nose in the air as she looked down at Ah Chun. "Little girl you have been really lucky so far all those that you have fought so far have been near your rank. But now you will have to face me!"


    "Ummm¡­ Miss¡­ Nose? Well, I hate to break it to you but the last guy was also a rank nine qi gathering cultivator as well..." Ah Chun actually had a pretty decent fight with a man who was very vigilant against Ah Chun. He had not underestimated Ah Chun at all.


    "Nose!? Who are you calling Miss Nose!? The last man you fought as a nobody he might as well have been a mortal!" The young woman yelled proudly.


    Ah Chun rubbed her temples. '' Did this girl know that until she was in qi condensation she was still considered a mortal. Even then you are still basically a mortal with an extended life! '' "Okay, Miss Nose, I will not fault you on how smart you are¡­ But I will say that if you keep putting on an act you will be pushed into a corner that you will not be able to get out of!" Ah Chun wanted to remind the girl that being an idiot and acting as she is will sometimes bring about consequences that can result in her own downfall.


    "AHHH! You called me Miss Nose again! Listen little bastard I will not allow you to give up! I will torture you on this stage for all to see!" The young woman seemed to have snapped. It seemed that being called Miss Nose really offended the young woman.


    Of course, Ah Chun was calling her this because the young woman''s nose was always pointing in the air and was unreasonably large. Ah Chun would not have said anything if the young woman along with her large nose pointing skyward, did not have such an arrogant attitude. Otherwise, Ah Chun would not go out of her way to provoke the young women.


    **********************************************************************************************************


    If you are not reading this at [W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l .c.o.m.], then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./b.o.o.k/.1.3.6.9.4.7.2.2.0.0.5.8.4.5.7.0.5./.Ah-Chun]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.

 Chapter 252 - Sect Tournament Part Six

    "Okay let''s see how well you will torture me. But let me say this now. If you give me a single chance I will make you wish you were dead..." Ah Chun''s voice turned cold as her gaze became sharp as a sword. It was as if ten of thousands of swords were stabbing into you when her gaze fell on to you.


    The crowd''s attention started to be focused on to the stage Ah Chun was on.


    "Isn''t that Yi Bi? She''s number seven on the dragon list for outer sect disciples."


    "There might be a change on the dragon list."


    "No way that is just a little lizard girl! How could Yi Bi lose to her?"


    "You might not have been paying attention but that little lizard girl is pretty strong. I also heard that she roasted Huo Yang when he tried to bully her. Both brothers seemed to have disappeared not too long ago as well."


    "I guess we will need to wait and see then!"


    "Let''s bet! I bet on the little lizard girl!"


    "I bet on Bi Yi!"


    "Five hundred low spirit stones on the little lizard girl. "


    As the crowd talked Ah Chun stood ready for the match to begin. She had no idea that the crowd was betting on her fight or that they were even talking about her. As soon as the overseer started the fight Ah Chun did not waste any time as she shot out light lightning towards Yi Bi.


    Yi Bi sneered as she took out her sword and readied herself. Ah Chun did not care how ready this Yi Bi was because she was full of openings. Ah Chun swung her sword as if she was going to strike. Yi Bi brought her sword up to block the strike but as she did Ah Chun tapped the ground with her tail and used it to sift her body to the right and changed the trajectory of her sword towards Yi Bi''s throat. There was a clunk sound as Ah Chun''s sword slammed into Yi Bi''s throat crushing her throat and making her unable to speak. Ah Chun withdrew her sword as soon as she did the damage she wanted.


    Ah Chun did not stop there as she used her tail one more time to swing her body all the way back around Yi Bi and swung hard at her knees. There was a cracking sound this time as Yi Bi''s legs gave out from underneath her as she fell to the ground. No matter how much she tried she could not get back up. She could only make grunting sounds as the pain surged through her body.  Ah Chun stood in front of her and kicked Yi Bi''s chest sending her falling on to her back. "Normally when someone threatens to torture me I would just kill them in a most horrific way in order to show them what it means to torture, someone. But since I can not kill you I will just break your bones one by one to teach you a lesson. "


    After saying her words Ah Chun who had a straight face broke one finger at a time. Yi Bi who was not able to do anything but grunt in pain had tears falling from her eyes. It was right as Ah Chun started when a yell came from the stands. "Do not go too far!"


    Ah Chun stopped her hands and looked up at where the voice came from. It was a middle aged man dressed in a sect elders robe. "Too far elder? I am not going to kill or cripple her. I am just teaching her what it means to torture, someone. Did you not hear her screaming how she wanted to torture me earlier? Is it okay for her to torture me but not allowed for me to torture her? I see nothing wrong with my actions."


    "Yi Bi has done nothing to you and yet you already made it so she can''t even leave the battle stage nor can she admit defeat! Now you are breaking all her fingers! Is this not going too far?" The middle aged man shouted.


    "The only reason it is her who is in this condition is because I am stronger than her. Would you stop her if it was me that was in her position?" Ah Chun asked the middle aged man.


    "It does not matter who is stronger I can not allow you to continue!" The middle aged man shouted.


    At that same time, Ah Chun received a voice transmission from the Sect Master. "Just give her a few slaps and be done with it. That is her father Yi Mu who spoke out."


    Hearing the Sect Master''s voice. Ah Chun turned her gaze towards him and gave him a slight nod. She had to give the Sect Master a bit of face. "Okay, Elder I am feeling very nice today. I will settle it with a few slaps and I will leave it at that."


    Ah Chun did not wait for the middle aged man to respond. She turned around and faced Yi Bi and raised¡­ her foot and stomped on Yi Bi''s face. "Hehe... Oops! Used my foot! Sorry! Sorry!"


    *Pfft!*


    Elder Dan burst out laughing at Ah Chun''s actions. Even the Sect Master was having a hard time hiding the smirk on his face. Ah Chun reached down and lifted Yi Bi up with one hand before using the other hand to slap her across the face. Ah Chun used all her strength with each strike causing Yi Bi''s face to swell up like a pig. Once she was done she tossed Yi Bi out of the ring. Then she walked over to the overseer and reached down and used his robe to wipe her hands off as if she had just touched something dirty.


    The middle aged man stared viciously at Ah Chun as he pointed his finger at her saying "You! Just you wait!"


    *********************************************************************************************************


    If you are not reading this at [W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l .c.o.m.], then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./b.o.o.k/.1.3.6.9.4.7.2.2.0.0.5.8.4.5.7.0.5./.Ah-Chun]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.

 Chapter 253 - Sect Tournament Part Seven

    Ah Chun watched as Elder Yi flicked his sleeve and left. Ah Chun did not even take a second look at the elder as she turned her attention to the overseer. "Can you end the fight please?"


    "Winner, stage one Ah Chun!" The overseer announced the end of the match. Ah Chun stretched her little arms and walked down off the stage. That was her last battle for today so she was all done until the next day.


    Ah Chun decided to go sit and watch the remaining matches to get an idea of some of her opponent''s abilities. Ah Chun looked around at all the matches going on and smiled when she saw Yi Chen win his match. '' It seems he will enter the top ten if he keeps this up. Looks like my few words about impressing Li Chen Bao was enough to get his fighting spirit going. '' Ah Chun thought to herself.


    After watching a few of Yi Chen''s fights she turned her attention to other stages. One fight that caught her eyes was a rank nine qi gathering young man who was around twenty years old. He was very versatile in his actions with both his sword and the use of his body. His movements resembled that of a snake on how he could coil his whole body around his opponent''s attacks. Any time his opponent attacked him he was easily able to dodge the attack but at the same time, countering with his sword. It was truly a unique form.


    On another battle stage, a rank five qi gathering disciple was very proficient in the use of a long staff. Each of his movements seemed to flow like water as he fought and defended at the same time. He could avoid all his opponents attacks as if they were nothing. If his opponent attacked with a flurry of blows he would stab his long staff into the ground and stand on top of it. He was indeed an infuriating opponent to have to fight.


    Ah Chun watched each battle stage to see if she spotted anything that she would need to keep an eye on. But it seemed all the tough opponents had already secured the stance as the stage master as she had. But seeing that the opponents that would come in the second round and the third round caused Ah Chun''s blood to boil. She really could not wait to have a spar with these people. She also wished to befriend some of them if she could.


    Their unique styles were things not seen in her old world. Her old world focused more on sword techniques than other weapons. But this world she has seen whip, staff, hammer, and many other weapons being used. It was very interesting indeed. She had never fought others with such diversity so this would be a very good experience for Ah Chun. Ah Chun did not know what lay beyond the mortal realms. She only knew that once you surpass a certain stage you would be able to traverse to the next stage of your cultivation. She really could not wait and see for her self what was in store for her.


    After the matches were over Ah Chun went back to her courtyard to rest. She felt today was a bit lackl.u.s.ter. She was hoping for a good match but it seemed that she would have to wait until the second round for such a thing.


    Ten days passed and Ah Chun won every fight and held her position as one of the top ten. Even the others that Ah Chun had seen before held their position. All except Yi Chen who was kicked off the battle stage by rank nine qi gathering disciple who used a snake sword. The movements of the snake sword were too unpredictable which caused Yi Chen to lose his footing and his opponent took advantage of that moment and kicked him off the battle stage.


    As the end of the preliminaries was over and the final ten for the second round was chosen. The Sect Master once again stood up and gathered everyone''s attention. "I am very proud of all of you! There have been some very interesting fights. Although you may not be standing on one of the battle stages, do not take it to heart. It just means you now have a goal that you must strive for! The ones standing on the stage looking down at you today could be looking up at you tomorrow! But this tournament can only have one victor! Out of these ten who stand up above you now. One of them will stand above the rest and represent our Jaded Dragon Sect! They will have a chance to fight for a spot in the cleansing pool! This will not only bring glory to them but also to our Jaded Dragon Sect! Now some of you must be wondering what the next round consists of. It will be broken up into three stages.


    "The first stage is the comprehension of the Dao. We will give each of you a choice of what Dao or Daos you would like to comprehend. Remember comprehending a Dao is not an easy task. It is up to you and how good your comprehension of such things truly is. Once the time is up you will then have to show how much you have comprehended of the Dao of Daos you had chosen.


    "The second stage will test your strength and endurance. You will enter an illusion array and will be forced to fight demonic beasts that will continuously grow in strength and number as you pass each level.


    "And finally the third stage which will be one on one battles. Each of the second round stages will give a certain amount of points. The two who have the highest points, in the end, will then go on to face each other in the third round. I will explain the third round at that time. I wish you all good luck!"

 Chapter 254 - Round Two Stage One Part One

    Ah Chun left by the Small Roc to head back to her courtyard. The first stage of round two will be held the following day. After a nice hot bath, Ah Chun received a knock at her door. Ah Chun opened it to see Elder Dan standing there.


    "Chun''er I think you should be careful of that Elder Yi. He is someone who holds grudges. Since you went out of your way to anger him he will for sure seek to do something to you at a later time. He is smart though and will not do anything rash right away. I suggest you keep Xu Wei nearby." Elder Dan advised. She was worried that Elder Yi would try to do something to Ah Chun at some point and time. She knew Elder Yi was never one to leave things alone. He did not like it when disciples questioned or disobeyed his orders. With Ah Chun''s actions today she was surely on his bad side.


    "Master even if he wanted to do anything to me he would most likely do it discreetly. Either to torture me or to make my life a living hell here in the sect. Not only did I humiliate him but I also humiliated his daughter even more and it seems he is very protective of his daughter. But this is all fine as well. The path of cultivation is full of danger. This danger also allows one to grow stronger. Unless I am about to die I will not let Big Brother Xu intervene. I need the danger I have brought upon myself as a catalyst to allow me to grow stronger." Ah Chun knew she had brought trouble on herself but she was not worried. It was more that she was actually looking forward to what things Elder Yi and his daughter Yi Bi threw at her. She wondered what they would do to make her life a lot more interesting.


    "Alright as long as you understand. I will do what I can to fix anything that he might setup. But if it is his daughter it will be harder to handle. If it gets too out of hand I will step in myself. You might be my little ancestor but you are still my disciple at the same time. Since you call me master I will need to act like one every so often." Seeing Elder Dan''s determined look Ah Chun could only sigh and nod her head.


    "Then I will do as Master says."


    The next day came quickly and Ah Chun and the other disciples who were in the top ten for their respective cultivation realm were currently standing in front of the Sect Master. They were brought to a location deeper into the mountains that had a distortion rift that led to a mystic realm.


    "In a few minutes, you will all step into a special mystic realm. The time inside the mystic realm differs from the outside. One year inside the mystic realm is one day outside. You will have a total of ten days within the mystic realms. There are over one thousand floors within the mystic realm. Each floor is filled with objects that can be used in the pursuit of the Dao. These objects can not leave the mystic realm. They all have had a restriction put on to them so even if you do try to store them into an interspatial ring they will be forcefully ejected upon leaving the mystic realm. What you are able to comprehend within the time you are in the mystic realm is up to your own comprehension ability. I wish you all good luck!" The Sect Master nodded to an elder who then forced open the right.


    One after the other the disciples entered the distortion rift. Ah Chun passed through the rift and her eyes almost fell out of her head when she saw how massive this place was. Floor upon floor, there were rows of shelves that held many objects. Ah Chun now realized how much more profound the cultivation of this world was. The mystic realm in her old world that was in the Celestial Star Academy was nothing compared to this. The cultivation of this world was ten times more profound than that of her last!


    Ah Chun''s excitement was hard to suppress as she started to look around at each object. There was a jade plaque that gave the name of the object and what Dao it represented. Ah Chun walked row to row looking at all the objects. She noticed that they all seemed to be well categorized. Smiling brightly Ah Chun walked around looking at all the Dao''s she spent almost an entire week looking until she made her way to the hundredth floor. On this floor, she found a large stone with many sword scars on it. Seeing this Ah Chun''s eyes light up even more as she ran over to it and sat down in front of it.


    "This will help me greatly. If I can get a decent understanding of these markings I may be able to progress in my Dao of swords. It seems this world does not have levels for their daos so my original understanding is still there for all of my daos. This means that I can use my old skills once I reach qi condensation. Unless..." The corner of Ah Chun''s lips curled up. She was hoping by studying the Dao of the sword she might be able to open herself to sword qi which is separate from spiritual qi. Before she was turning her spiritual qi into sword qi. But that was because you could not generate sword qi by itself on her own world. She was hoping this world would have a way to produce sword qi which was fully separated from spiritual qi. If she accomplishes this then she will be able to use sword qi before reaching the realm of qi condensation!


    **********************************************************************************************************


    If you are not reading this at [W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l .c.o.m.], then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./b.o.o.k/.1.3.6.9.4.7.2.2.0.0.5.8.4.5.7.0.5./.Ah-Chun]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.

 Chapter 255 - Round Two Stage One Part Two

    Ah Chun stared at the large stone with the sword scars marked on them. The stone was five times the height of Ah Chun and also a few meters thick. After almost two days of staring at the large stone, Ah Chun slowly closed her eyes as she contemplated the over the marks. She could picture in her mind each step taken to create these marks. But she felt no spirit power coming from these marks at all. This finding caused Ah Chun to become excited!


    Normally when you see a long deep sword scar there would be a trace of spirit power left over from the one who created it. This was if the sword scar was created by using spirit power and converting it into sword qi. Once the sword qi hit its target it would then transform back into spirit power since it was not actual sword qi but more of a manifestation of sword qi. After getting an understanding that it was not spirit power, made Ah Chun understand that she now had to discover the essence of sword qi. Because she knew the marks on the large stone were not done with the blade of a weapon.


    Days, weeks, and months passed within the mystic realm.  Many of the other disciples had come and tried their luck to understand the sword scars. After only a few days or a week, they would give up. Some looked at Ah Chun curiously. Not just because of her appearance but because she would sit facing the large stone with her eyes closed the entire time.


    Someone in qi gathering could go without sleep for months. Though she still needed to eat a single food pellet each month so that she did not starve. It would not be until she reached the qi condensation stage that she would not need to eat or sleep anymore and just cultivating was enough to keep her alive.


    A total of six months passed and a few disciples who had been watching Ah Chun from afar finally decided to come over and see what was so interesting about the large stone. "Bah! I have been sitting here staring at this damn rock for three days! There is nothing special about it!"


    "I think she probably does not understand how to actually comprehend things and she is just sitting here with her eyes closed sleeping."


    "Yeah, she is just showing off! How she is able to sit in one position for months at a time. I bet if we kick her she will fall over and cry¡­ Hey? Where this wind come from?"


    The disciples standing near Ah Chun suddenly felt the air become heavy around Ah Chun. they all turned their gazes on to her. The air currents swirled around Ah Chun causing her hanfu to flutter. The disciple closest to her felt that the air was extremely sharp almost as if thousands of swords were slicing through the air.


    "Hey what''s going on, what is this!? This isn''t spirit power!"


    "Quickly get away from her!"


    The one closest to Ah Chun was too slow as the air around Ah Chun started to turn into thousands of mini swords. His robes were sliced to pieces as many sword wounds appeared on his skin, causing blood to drip out of his wounds. He screamed out in pain and fell to the floor.


    "Quickly drag him back! What the hell is that!?"


    Someone who had a bit more understanding shouted out. "It''s Sword Qi! But that''s impossible! Its only been shown in ancient records that sword qi was possible but no one in over tens of thousands of years has been able to achieve it! This little girl is only a rank one qi gathering cultivator! It''s not possible!"


    As the disciples looked on the yelling and screaming caused the rest of the disciples to begin gathering near Ah Chun. They watched as the sword qi around Ah Chun got stronger and stronger as it spread out. Her hair fluttered under the whirlwind of sword qi. Small sword scars started to appear on the ground around her and anything in the radius of fifty centimeters that the sword qi touched. Ah Chun opened her eyes and a bright smile appeared on her face as she felt the sword qi within her body.


    Not able to hide her joy Ah Chun could not help but shout out: "I did it!"


    Ignoring all the eyes around her, Ah Chun stood up and looked at the large stone in front of her. She raised her hand and pointed a finger into the air. And as if she was casually slashing out with her finger sword lights appeared in the air full of sword qi. Sharp and deadly they flew out and landed on the large stone in the exact positions of the sword scar markings that were originally there. As she finished the last slash, Ah Chun felt like she was struck by enlightenment. Her smile became even more profound as she realized that the marks were a type of attack that utilized sword qi and if executed quickly enough it would leave no opening for her opponent to escape. It was a deadly and vicious attack almost like a dragon''s claw tearing its prey to shreds. A total of one hundred slashes that with each slash a dragon''s roar could be faintly heard within the sword qi.


    "Hmm... I will call this Dragons Slash! With this, I can protect myself better. I will need to improve upon it and create some techniques or maybe find places that have sword marks that I can comprehend¡­ but for now, I still have a lot of time. I will go look at other Daos" Ah Chun muttered to herself, she ignored the stares of those around her and headed off to look at more objects that contained Daos.


    ********************************************************************************************************


    If you are not reading this at [W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l .c.o.m.], then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./b.o.o.k/.1.3.6.9.4.7.2.2.0.0.5.8.4.5.7.0.5./.Ah-Chun]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.

 Chapter 256 - Round Two Stage One Part Three

    As the disciples watched Ah Chun walk away, many rushed over to the large stone and sat down in front of it. In hopes of manifesting their own sword qi. In a corner not too far away three people stood watching Ah Chun''s back as she looked at other Daos. A young man with a staff on his back smiled as he said: "Seems Elder Dan brought in a dragon. To be able to understand the concept of sword qi which has not appeared since ancient times is a feat and a half. Seems we will have to be careful of her when we start the one on one battles."


    "She does not seem to come from an ancient clan though." A young woman said as she gazed at Ah Chun.


    "Whatever her origin is, we will need to be careful. It seems the top spot will not be a battle between the three of us anymore." Another young man said as he clenched his fist.


    "What are you getting so riled up for. Whatever the outcome is I think befriending this girl is a good idea. She is not simple at all. Have you not noticed that the Huo brothers have up and disappeared. But none of the elders are saying anything about it." The young woman said.


    "Now that you mentioned it. I have not seen them at all. Isn''t the eldest Huo brother a core disciple?" The man with a staff asked.


    "Yeah, he was. Which makes things not as simple as it seems. Last I heard the Huo brothers had enmity with that girl. She had some strange spirit pet that roasted the younger Huo brother. The eldest Huo flipped out and chased the girl into the forest with the younger Huo brother''s friend but only the eldest Huo brother returned and he was in a sorry looking state at that." The young woman explained.


    "Doesn''t that mean that Eldest Huo had a tough battle with the little girl?" The other young man asked.


    "That''s where things get weird. From what I heard the eldest Huo brother spent a few days recuperating before marching to Elder Dan''s courtyard with his younger brother. But he never returned. There were a few disciples that said that they saw a tall man carrying a little lizard girl in his arms flying over the sect on that very same day. If I am not wrong the Huo Brothers are long dead and even the Sect Master knows about it." The young woman could not help but gaze at Ah Chun a little more.


    "If what you said is true then we will see how she fights in the one on one battles.  There will only be two stages and each person will get a chance to be king of the stage. That will decide who gets to be in the finals. It''s the same process each time the tournament is held." The young man with the staff said.


    "Then we will wait and see!" The young woman said. The other young man just gave a snort in agreeance.


    This entire time Ah Chun had no idea there were people talking about her. She was fully absorbed looking at all the different objects that contained Daos. Ah Chun paused her fingers that were tracing the shelf as her eyes fell on to an object. It was pure black stone slab shaped like an oval with a smooth front of back to it as if it was meant to be a mirror. Ah Chun got a very familiar feeling from it.  She did not hesitate to take it from the shelf. After which instead of trying to comprehend it right then and there Ah Chun continued to look at other objects.


    She came to an object that was spitting out gusts of wind. Ah Chun thought for a moment and stood in front of the object for a while staring at it. Each time the gust of wind that it produced pushed past Ah Chun''s face Ah Chun would try to comprehend how this would benefit her. An Idea came to Ah Chun''s mind as she remembered how a strong wind can topple even the sturdiest of structures. Thinking along this line Ah Chun decided to also take this object.


    After selecting a few more objects Ah Chun decided to ascend to the top floor to take a peek at what the highest floor actually held. Ah Chun was surprised to see that there were only three shelves on the top floor. She walked over to one of the shelves and her attention was instantly taken by a small black orb that seemed to have black lightning swirling around it. Ah Chun quickly walked over to it and reached out to take it. Her hand landed on the object at the same time as another person. Ah Chun looked up to see a young woman in black robes staring at her. Her gaze was as sharp as daggers as she looked at Ah Chun.


    "Little lizard girl this is not something that you can comprehend. Plus I  saw it before you!" The young woman scoffed. She was in her early twenties and was a rank nine qi condensation cultivator.


    Ah Chun looked at her hand that was clearly already full on the object while the young woman''s hand was clasped over hers.  Ah Chun then looked up at the young woman and sneered. "If I was you I would not test me too much otherwise I would not mind making it so you can only crawl out of this mystic realm." As she said this swirls of sword qi surrounded Ah Chun slicing into the young woman''s hand causing her to scream out in pain and quickly back away from Ah Chun. She looked at Ah Chun as if she was some kind of monster. She could not comprehend how a rank one qi gathering realm cultivator was able to produce such a qi.


    "You little bitch! You will regret this!" The young woman screamed out as she glared fiercely at Ah Chun before flicking her sleeve and leaving.


    Ah Chun only smiled as she retracted her sword qi and picked up the object. She found not many came to the top floor and it was rather spacious with it only containing three shelves. Ah Chun found a corner of the room and sat down before taking out the black slab from her space bag.

 Chapter 257 - Round Two Stage Two

    Time passed and everyone was forcefully removed from the mystic realm. Ah Chun was very satisfied with her progress. She had comprehended quite a few Daos, some old some new. The Sect Master had everyone line up as he stood up high in the air and looked down over all the disciples. "You have all done well. Although it was only ten days outside it was still ten years inside. I hope that all of you have learned much and were able to further progress your in your cultivation and your understanding of the Daos. We will now all go back to the battle stages. You will display one of the Daos that you have learned so we may see how much progress you were able to make. Points will be given based on your accomplishments. This year things will be a little different. Points this time around will be considered sect contribution points. They have no other meaning than that. Previous year''s points were used to decide who got to stand on one of the two battle stages for their respective realms. But this will now change starting this year. With that said let''s head back! "


    The Sect Master used the sect contribution points to make the disciples show their best on stage when they displayed how much they could comprehend of the Dao they chose to display. Ah Chun was not worried about this because she was only planning on showing her sword qi and that was it since most of the disciples in the mystic realm knew that she had comprehended sword qi. From the other disciples'' actions and word of mouth, it seemed like sword qi has not been since ancient times.


    It took no more than ten minutes to arrive back at the battle stages. Ah Chun was not in a hurry to show her results so she found a spot where she could observe the rest and sat down in a lotus position. The first person to go on stage was a young teen girl around sixteen or seventeen years old. She was a rank six qi gathering realm cultivator. She closed her eyes and not long after five balls of water appeared in the air hovering around her. No more than a few seconds passed before they dispersed into a mist of small drops and landed on the ground. Although this did not last long it was still a feat to create that many balls of water without the use of spiritual qi.


    The next disciple to go on stage was a teen boy around seventeen years old. He was a rank eight qi gathering realm cultivator. He walked on stage lifted his hand and extended one finger. A small flame about the size of a small candle flame danced on the tip of his finger. The teen boy blushed because the disciple before him was younger and was able to create five decent sized balls of water.


    Soon all nine of the qi gathering disciples had gone up and showed one of the Daos that they had comprehended. It was now time for Ah Chun to show what she comprehended within the mystic realm. Ah Chun slowly got up from her seat and walked up to the stage. She did a small flip in the air and landed on top of the battle stage.


    "Alright show us one of the Dao''s that you comprehended within the mystic realm." The Sect Master said with a smile on his face. He was actually very curious as to what Ah Chun would show him.


    Ah Chun nodded her head and cupped her hands before giving a small bow. She raised her head and smiled at the Sect Master and said softly: "Please be on guard..." without waiting for the Sect Master to utter a response to ask why she said this, Ah Chun raised her had pointed extended her index finger and casually slashed down.


    The air distorted as Ah Chun''s hanfu and hair fluttered as a burst of sword qi flooded out of her body. A large sword light full of sword qi formed in the distorted space in front of Ah Chun before it shot forward towards the Sect Master. The Sec Master was completely stunned at what he was seeing. It was sword qi! Something that had not been seen since ancient times! He did not want to block it with spiritual qi. He wanted to see how much damage this rank one qi gathering realm disciple could do to him! All the disciples and elders were stunned as they watched on as the Sect Master excitedly stood up and shouted: "Good! Let''s see what it can do!"


    The air trembled and *Chee* *Chee* sounds could be heard as the sword light shot towards the Sect Master. The Sect Master did not use any spiritual qi at all in his attempt to block it. He stuck out his hand and received the sword light with his bare hands! He quickly felt pain in his hand and saw drops of blood start to drip from it. He had no choice but to use spiritual qi to block the attack. He was very surprised since he also used a body refining technique to strengthen his body to far surpass that of what body refinement cultivators were able to have! But even with his spiritual qi now blocking the sword light he still felt the spiritual qi he was using to block the sword light ripple!


    A big smile formed on the Sect Masters''s face as he pushed the sword light up into the air causing it to shoot off into the sky. He clapped his hands and shouted: "Good! Very Good!" The Sect Master was very happy! Elder Dan''s direct disciple did not disappoint him!


    While the Sect master was singing Ah Chun''s praise a young woman was glaring at Ah Chun as she ground her teeth. "Just you wait, you little bitch as soon as I have a chance I will make you feel pain to the point that you wish you were dead!" This young woman was the very same woman who wanted to snatch the black orb with black lightning swirling around it from Ah Chun. But ended up being taught a lesson by Ah Chun.


    ********************************************************************************************************


    If you are not reading this at [W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l .c.o.m.], then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./b.o.o.k/.1.3.6.9.4.7.2.2.0.0.5.8.4.5.7.0.5./.Ah-Chun]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.

 Chapter 258 - Round Two Stage Three Part One

    After Ah Chun walked down off the battle stage and stood back in the crowd of disciples. She then watched as qi condensation and foundation establishment cultivators showed what they were able to comprehend.


    Once they were done the Sect Master flew up into the sky and looked down at everyone. " The sect contribution points will be distributed later. We will not announce how much each will be given. If you are really interested in who got what you can check the leaderboards of the contribution rankings." Pausing for a moment the Sect Master cleared his throat before continuing. "We will now proceed to the final battles. Each of you will take a token those who get numbers one or two will stand on stage first. Line up and draw your tokens."


    After finishing his small speech the Sect Master floated down from the sky and retook his seat. Ah Chun and the rest of the disciples made three lines as they all went to pick tokens to see who would stand on stage first. All of the qi gathering disciples had already drawn by the time it was Ah Chun''s turn. She already knew which number she was because all the tokens and been drawn except the token with the number one on it. Ah Chun walked up and drew out the token and proceeded to walk up onto her designated battle stage.


    A black robbed elder stood in the air in front of everyone: "Now that the tokens have been drawn those who are on stage now will continue to fight until they lose. You must win eight battles in a row in order to move on to the finals. As before no intentional killing or crippling allowed. Battles will start with numbers three and four respectively three will go to battle stage one and four to battle stage two. Begin!"


    Very quickly a man who was a rank nine qi gathering jumped up onto the battle stage Ah Chun was on. The man was around thirty years old which meant that he had either started cultivating very late or his talent was very bad.


    Ah Chun looked at the man, cupped her hands, and gave a small bow. She did this out of courtesy since the man seemed to be showing her a form of respect. Although she could tell that the man was sizing her up. Seeing Ah Chun bow the man also gave a slight bow to show respect. What Ah Chun did not know was that she had garnered a lot of respect on how she openly and without hesitation attacked the Sect Master. Not to mention the fact that she had accomplished something that no one has been able to do since ancient times by comprehending sword qi.


    As soon as the match started the man did not immediately charge at Ah Chun. He was very wary of her sword qi. Which was to be expected since sword qi was dangerous to the touch. The man really had no idea how he was going to get close to Ah Chun. His comprehension ability was also very low. So he had no way of doing a long ranged attack and he only learned how to use a sword.


    The young man was a bit regretful that he did not spend more time cultivating and trying to comprehend the Daos instead of chasing after the young outer sect disciples that joined every year. He lost count of how many times he was slapped by those young disciples. Letting out a long sigh the young man raised his hand. "I forfeit... There is no way I will be able to get close to her." With these words, the young man cupped his hands and gave Ah Chun a bow. Ah Chun did the same.


    Out in the crowd of disciples, a loud voice rang out "Haha he didn''t even try to take the little bastard on. She  is just a little lizard girl. What are you scared of? Sword qi? So what! You''re already so old and have yet to even make it to qi condensation! You should probably give up and go back to being a piece of trash mortal." This voice was a young man who was around twenty two years old and a  rank five qi condensation realmed cultivator. His face was full of arrogance as he said these words as he looked down on both the man and Ah Chun.


    Hearing this young man''s voice made the Sect Master frown but he did not say anything because these kinds of taunts can also help push the taunted person to strive to become stronger. But what happened next was something he did not expect.


    "Since you got such a big mouth why don''t you come down to the battle stage and take his place." A young girl''s voice swept over the disciples. Everyone turned their head towards Ah Chun who was standing there staring at the young man who had spoken out before.


    "Why Should I, Geng Su, lower myself to battle a rank one qi gathering realm cultivator. Little lizard girl you should really think before you speak. Just because you have sword qi does not make you invincible. Not to mention that you are only a ranked one qi gathering cultivator. Do you really think you can fight against someone who is a full realm and a half above you? Don''t make me laugh." The young man scoffed.


    His words caused those around him to laugh. Ah Chun did not mind his words. She only looked at him and smiled as she parted her lips and said: "So, in other words, you are afraid to fight a rank one qi gathering cultivator? I do not see how you got into the top ten of qi condensation disciples if you are afraid to fight against me, a little girl, who is only a rank one qi gathering cultivator. Such a pity to know that such a man exist. I really do pity the girl that ends up being dao partners with you. At the first sight of danger, you would probably toss her away leaving her behind as bait to allow you to escape." Ah Chun sneered at the young man before turning and looking at the Sect Master. "Sect Master may I request a life or death battle with that sorry excuse for a man over there. Since this battle stage is already in use we can do it right here right now no need to wait. I just feel that having such a worthless thing in our sect puts a stain on it and would probably cause issues later on. So I feel I should remove the weed before it grows too big."


    The Sect Master raised an eyebrow. He really found Ah Chun to be an interesting little lass. Even still he still had to ask. "We can... But are you sure? He is a realm and a half above you."


    "Un¡­ No issue just a mere rank five qi condensation cultivator who is afraid of a rank one qi gathering cultivator." Ah Chun said these words to anger Geng Su and also because he kept saying little lizard girl this and little lizard girl that. There was also the point that he was spouting  nonsense to her earlier opponent. She found nothing wrong with what that man did. He analyzed the situation and saw that he was not able to win and backed out. There was no need to fight if the man felt he would lose.


    "Then I see no problem with it." The Sect Master felt this would be a good show so he would allow it. "Geng Su, get down there and fight with Ah Chun!"

 Chapter 259 - Round Two Stage Three Part Two

    Geng Su snorted and made his way down to the battle stage. Ah Chun stood there patiently waiting for him to come. Geng Su stood up on the battle stage and sneered at Ah Chun. "Little lizard girl I think you are pretty stupid. You''re not even a teen yet and you want to have a life or death battle with me? You are just courting death by doing this. How about this I am a reasonable person if you get on your knees and kowtow to me and say Geng Su is the greatest and pledge to follow me from now on. Then I might be willing to just call this whole thing off."


    Geng Su''s whole aura screamed arrogance. Ah Chun did not say a word while he spoke. She just continued to smile at him until he was done. "If you''re done spouting nonsense out of that mouth of yours that seems to not understand the meaning of '' only barking dogs seem scary. It''s the quiet ones that softly growl that you need to watch out for'' . Then let''s get this battle started since we are taking up tournament time just to do this."


    Ah Chun did not wait for his reply before allowing her sword qi to burst out of her body. This sudden burst of sword qi caused Geng Su to take a step back from Ah Chun. He did not expect the pressure from sword qi to be so overbearing. The area around Ah Chun had countless sword scars appear as the sword qi continued to undulate out of Ah Chun''s body. A stray strand of the sword qi swept past Geng Su''s cheek causing a thin line to appear before drops of blood flowed down from the fresh wound.


    Geng Su was startled as he held his hand to his cheek. He quickly covered his body in a protective layer of spiritual qi. But to his surprise, the stray strands of sword qi lashed out cutting his body right through his protective layer of spiritual qi. Seeing how shaken Geng Su was at this time caused Ah Chun''s lips to hook up as she walked towards him.


    "Oh? What is this? Geng Su, where did all the arrogance that you just had not too long ago, go? I know, how about this. I am in a good mood today. If you kowtow to me one thousand times while saying '' Ah Chun is the fairest person in the world. She is so beautiful that she looks like a goddess who had just fallen from the heavens. It is my life''s wish to gaze upon such a beauty and call her my queen ''. Come on hurry up and do it!" Ah Chun gave Geng Su a mocking gesture for him to hurry up and start kowtowing.


    Geng Su gritted his teeth. His face turned red from anger as veins were visibly popping out of his head. "Little lizard girl you are courting death!" Not able to stand the mocking tone coming from Ah Chun. Geng Su lost control due to his anger and struck out at Ah Chun with his sword.


    Ah Chun flicked her wrist and held out her hand. Sword qi gathered into her hand. The sword qi stretched out into the shape of a sword which Ah Chun then used to block the sword strike from Geng Su.


    "Fighting out of rage like this shows how bad you are. Your skills are just so so but yet you still dare to talk down on others? If you were to live past today I can guarantee that you would never make it past the foundation establishment realm. And even if you did you would never make more than two floors in your pagoda. Meaning you would never make it farther than rank two and even then you would still be far inferior to other rank two foundation establishment realm cultivators. Let me tell you right now that the man you mocked earlier for being older than you and for still being a rank nine qi gathering realmed disciple. Even though he did forfeit the match I could tell just from his demeanor that he is a lot better than you." Ah Chun used a bit of her strength and pushed against the blade of Geng Su''s sword. Her sword qi sword vibrated in her hand as it sliced cleanly through Geng Su''s sword causing the blade tip to fall to the ground.


    Ah Chun did not stop her momentum as she swung her sword qi sword in an arch slicing a deep wound into Geng Su''s chest. Blood splashed out causing Geng Su''s face to turn pale. He was now officially scared of Ah Chun. His sword was sliced in two and he now had a serious wound on his chest.


    Realizing that he could die at any moment,  all his pride drained from his body. He dropped to his knees in front of Ah Chun and started kowtowing to her by slamming his forehead off the ground all the while shouting "Ah Chun is the fairest person in the world! She is so beautiful that she looks like a goddess who had just fallen from the heavens! It is my life''s wish to gaze upon such a beauty and call her my queen!"


    Ah Chun was stunned at first when she saw Geng Su drop to his knees but when she heard him shouting out what she had said earlier she burst out laughing. It was not just Ah Chun who started laughing those who were watching also started laughing. Geng Su had suddenly become a joke in the eyes of those around him.


    Ah Chun laughing slowly died down before her eyes turned cold. The sword qi sword in her hand made "Chee, Chee" sounds as she raised it above her head. "Geng Su you seem to have forgotten that this was a life or death battle. That means no one can leave this battle stage unless one of us is dead. Since you are so willing to stretch your neck out for me I will be more than happy to send you to your next life!"

 Chapter 260 - Round Two Stage Three Part Three

    "Wait!" A thunderous shout sounded out from the crowd. With it came an oppressive amount of spirit pressure causing beads of sweat to form on Ah Chun''s forehead. The spirit pressure slammed into her causing her to cough up a mouth full of blood. Instantly Elder Dan appeared in front of her blocking the spirit power from doing any more damage.


    Elder Dan glared fiercely at Elder Yi who was hovering in the air. "Elder Yi, what is the meaning of this?"


    "Elder Dan, are you really going to let your disciple kill a member of our sect? Is this not going too far? The young man has already apologized and yet she was still going to take his life!" Elder Yi sneered as he said this. In truth, he could care less if the Geng Su died or not he was just using this as an excuse to use excessive force against Ah Chun.


    Elder Dan was about to retort Elder Yi''s words but was interrupted by a little girl''s laugh. "Hahaha! Elder Yi do you really think you make any sense? It is not your place to decide whether I can take Geng Su''s life or not. The Sect Master even sanctioned this life or death battle. Yet you still have the arrogance to stand up in the sky and question the Sect Master''s decision? What you are doing is no different than saying that you are the highest authority in the sect! None of the people here are stupid. We all know you are doing this to torment me because of what I did to your daughter. You are just using Geng Su''s battle with me as an excuse to do a sneak attack on me." Ah Chun wiped the blood from the corner of her mouth. She was lucky that she did not suffer any internal injuries she was able to block some of the spirit pressure by using her sword qi as a protective shield.


    Before Elder Yi could say a word a powerful voice full of spirit qi crashed into Elder Yi making him fall out of the sky and cough up a few mouthfuls of blood. Elder Yi''s face paled as he looked up into the sky. "Elder Yi, what you are doing here is attacking a junior and a disciple of my sect for no reason. A core formation cultivator actually tried to use such underhanded means to attack a rank one qi gathering cultivator. You are lucky that Ah Chun here was able to ward off most of your attack just now. If it was anyone else they would have suffered severe internal injuries maybe even have had their meridians broken from that attack."


    Gritting his teeth and clenching his fist Elder Yi tried his best to justify his actions. "Sect Master! This all started because of a few words a disciple spoke arrogantly. This happens all the time within the sect. For it to turn into a life and death match over a mere few words is a little extreme!"


    "Even if it was a few words someone has said I have seen people being killed for less. The path of immortality is full of bloodshed. If you allow someone to mock you and look down on you, you will never be able to grow. Look at the realm difference between the two! It''s a full realm and a half! If anything we should be applauding Ah Chun''s bravery and rewarding her for her ability! Yet you do none of this and actually attack her for petty reasons! Is your daughter not still alive? From what I know she is still walking around arrogantly within the sect causing all kinds of troubles! I sanctioned this life or death match because of the words Geng Su said were demoralizing to both Ah Chun''s opponent and Ah Chun. From the way I see it, Xuan Yi''s actions of forfeiting the match against Ah Chun was not an unseen event. I actually expect to see many more forfeits when the rest of the disciples go up against her. It also takes good perception and understanding of one''s ability to know when to back down from a fight. Geng Su who bit off more than he could chew still spouted nonsense to the point that I granted Ah Chun''s request for this life or death battle. What more do you have to say, Elder Yi?"


    Elder Yi had no room to retort. Because he knew that everything that the Sect Master said was very true. Even he had killed people for less than this. Geng Su had truly gone overboard with his words if it was him he would have killed him right at the start of the fight without playing around. Elder Yi felt embarrassed as he glared at Ah Chun then flicked his sleeve and flew off.


    The Sect Master watched Elder Yi leave and shook his head. "Chun''er you need to be careful. Elder Yi might try to use some tricks to attack you in secret now." The Sect Master did not punish Elder Yi because he felt this was a good way to help Ah Chun grow more rapidly.


    "I understand. Thank you, Sect Master, Master." Ah Chun said with a smile.


    "Chun''er keep Xu Wei around you at all times from now on. This way Elder Yi will not be able to attack you directly like this again." Elder Dan wished she was a bit faster in protecting Ah Chun. She did not like seeing her disciple get hurt like that.


    "Un¡­ I will do as Master suggests." Ah Chun said this before turning her gaze to Geng Su whose forehead was a bloody mess and was sitting on the battle stage in a daze.  "Geng Su get up and go. I lost interest in this fight..."


    Sect Master nodded his head in approval before turning to everyone else. "We will have a small intermission due to the interruption before continuing the tournament."


    **********************************************************************************************************


    If you are not reading this at [W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l .c.o.m.], then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./b.o.o.k/.1.3.6.9.4.7.2.2.0.0.5.8.4.5.7.0.5./.Ah-Chun]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.

 Chapter 261 - Round Two Stage Three Part Four

    It was not long before the battles began once again and Ah Chun had a series of forfeits. It seemed her battle with Geng Su caused the other qi gathering disciples to not even want to attempt to fight her. That was until the young man with a staff stood in front of her. Ah Chun remembered that this young man was one of the people she had watched fight. His ability with his staff was very high. She was actually looking forward to this fight.


    "So you are Ah Chun! My name is Long Jing!" Long Jing patted his shoulder with his staff and smiled. He gave a slight bow towards Ah Chun.


    "It''s good to meet you, Mr. Long, As you said I am Ah Chun." Ah Chun bowed back. She got good vibes from Long Jing.


    "Ahah! I knew you were a good person. Hey after the tournament let''s go get some spirit cuisine! There are two others that want to meet you as well. You will more than likely meet one of them today. By the way, what you did earlier to Geng Su was great! I laughed so hard!" Long Jing kept talking away. It was as if he had completely forgotten he was on a battle stage.


    Ah Chun could only smile and shake her head. Her feelings were right this Long Jing was an interesting person. Ah Chun hated to interrupt Long Jing''s storytelling but she could see that the overseer was feeling a bit helpless. "Mr. Long, are you going to forfeit or do you want to have a match with me?"


    "Enough of the Mr. stuff! It makes me feel so old! I am only eighteen!  Just call me Jing no wait call me Big Brother Jing! Yes, Big Brother Jing!  There is no way your Big Brother Jing would forfeit in a match against his little sister! As a Big Brother, it is my duty to make sure my little sister can practice to her heart''s content. I only ask Little Chunchun, can you go easy on me? Your sword qi is very scary." Ah Chun felt like she was put into a daze. How did she suddenly get another older brother?  And what was this Little Chunchun name!?


    Ah Chun did not know whether to laugh or cry. Long Jing''s expression kept changing as he talked making his every word feel very animated. Ah Chun, in the end, started to laugh as she said: "Then Big Brother Jing, we can fight a battle with just weapons with no techniques. How does that sound?"


    "Oh! Hearing Little Chunchun call me Big Brother really makes me happy. Look a tear rolled down my cheek because of how happy I am! But what Little Chunchun said sounds interesting! Okay, let''s do that!" Long Jing was getting excited because he had been wanting to have a fight with Ah Chun since the mystic realm.


    The two of them got into a stance, Ah Chun with a sword, Long Jing with a staff. Ah Chun watched Long Jing''s feet movement very closely. She was not looking at his face at all. She could tell what his next move would be just by looking at his feet. Long Jing really admired Ah Chun''s perception. Just by looking at his feet due to the distance between the two of them she could deduce when he would attack. If it was close range, she would not be able to do this. "Little Chunchun here I come!"


    Ah Chun could only laugh at Ling Jing announcing the fact that he was attacking. She knew he did that in order to try to get her to raise her head. One''s foot movement was like a double edged sword. It could do two things. One, it would allow you to outmaneuver your opponent and the second thing is it could also tell your opponent what you plan to do next. This was exactly Long Jing''s thought process if he could get her to raise her head he could sweep in with his staff. But little did he know that Ah Chun had well over ten thousand years of experience fighting.


    Ah Chun smiled mischievously as she shouted out in a childish and aggrieved voice: "Big Brother Jing are you really going to hurt your Little Chunchun?" She raised her head and looked up at Long Jing. She bit her lower lip as she pouted and forced a few tears to roll down her cheek.


    Seeing those watery eyes and pouting lip and her calling out Big Brother Jing caused Long Jing to stumble his steps and almost fall over. Of course, Ah Chun was not going to let this opening slip by her so she swiftly shot forward and used her tail to wrap it around Long Jing''s staff as she spun her body around causing her tail to pull Long Jing''s staff out of his hand. She then shifted to Long Jing''s side and lifted her foot and kicked Long Jing squarely in his side causing him to cry out a  muffled groan of pain as he slid across the stage.


    Long Jing''s face flushed red. To his embarrassment he actually fell for such a cheap trick! He was lucky that Ah Chun did not kick him off the battle stage even though she could! "Little Chunchun that''s cheating!"


    Down below the battle stage a young woman who was watching the match could not help but facepalm. "Jing what the hell are you doing! Did you go up on to the battle stage to joke around?" The young woman really wanted to know what was wrong with her friend!


    ********************************************************************************************************


    If you are not reading this at [W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l .c.o.m.], then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./b.o.o.k/.1.3.6.9.4.7.2.2.0.0.5.8.4.5.7.0.5./.Ah-Chun]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.

 Chapter 262 - Round Two Stage Three Part Five

    Ah Chun let out a laugh as she darted towards Long Jing without giving him a chance to do anything else. She used his own staff and spun her body on one foot swinging the staff right towards Long Jing''s face. He quickly covered his head with his arms trying to defend his face. Unfortunately, for him, Ah Chun was only giving a fake and adjusted the trajectory and slammed the staff directly into his stomach sending him flying off the battle stage.


    Long Jing bounced a few times before sliding to a stop. Ah Chun who still had his staff in her hand let out another laugh as she looked down at him and stuck out her tongue before saying. "I did not know Big Brother Jing was so gullible if I knew I would not have teased you!"


    His cheeks turned red as he got up off the ground and patted off the dirt and dust from his robes. "Little Chunchun your so mean and here I thought you were a good person!"


    Laughing Ah Chun said: "But Big Brother Jing you wanted a real fight but yet you still tried to distract me from your footwork. So I only used a little trick to get the advantage!"


    Jumping off the stage Ah Chun walked over to Long Jing and handed him his staff before she helped him dust the rest of the dirt off his body. "Humph! I was only faking it! How could I dare harm my little sister as an older brother! So of course, I let you win!"


    Just hearing Long Jing''s remarks not only made Ah Chun laugh but all those around him who heard it. At this time a young woman walked forward and snickered. "Jing no matter how you look at it you got your ass handed to you."


    "You! Peng An how can you be so vulgar with your words! What ass? It was obvious that I let her win!" Long Jing was standing firm on his words. Even though he knew that he had completely and utterly lost to Ah Chun.


    "Yes, yes, Big Brother Jing let me win. I still have two more fights to do. You go beat up the other boy so you can have a second chance to prove to everyone that it was indeed you who let me win!" Ah Chun said teasingly.


    "Humph! Then I will just go do that then!" Disgruntled Long Jing walked over to the other stage where someone else had just climbed up to fight. Jumped onto the stage kicked that other person off the stage and said: "Long Kun you may be my brother but today I can not go easy on you."


    Peng An facepalmed at seeing how childish Long Jing was being. "Little Chunchun you shouldn''t have riled him up. Kun will end up being beaten today..."


    "Little Chunchun?" Ah Chun looked over at Peng An confused.


    "Yes, you''re our little sister now you can just call me Big Sister An!" Peng An pulled Ah Chun into a hug as if it was the normal thing to do. "You are so small and cute! You even have a tail and horns too, very cute!"


    Ah Chun blushed. She really wanted to tell Peng An that physically she is 7 years old but mentally she is over eleven thousand years old. After feeling guilty for a few seconds Ah Chun decided to just live as is. No need to get technical! Since her current body was seven years old mise well accept the benefits that come with being seven! Ah Chun remembered how it was very helpful for angering old fogies. Plus she got good vibes from Peng An as well.


    "Then Big Sister An, please take care of me!" Ah Chun said with a bright cute smile on her face. That smile that was like a bright sun caused Peng An''s heart to melt so she hugged Ah Chun even more!


    Elder Dan who was watching everything that was happening let out a long sigh. '' Chun''er¡­ Is this how an elder such as yourself should be acting? Are you not just getting too accustomed to the act of being a child? ''


    Peng An finally released Ah Chun from her embrace as she said: "The next two people will end up forfeiting then it will be me against you. I already know I can not beat you but I do want to taste a bit of your sword qi. Are you willing to play along with me so I can get some practice in against sword qi?"


    "Un! I have no issues with that. How do you want to go about it? Are you just going to defend against it or do you want to attack at the same time?" Ah Chun asked.


    "Well, I was thinking of just defending. I want to see how well  I can cope with sword qi. I have dealt with spiritual qi before but I want to see the difference between sword qi and spiritual qi." Peng An wanted to know how much more dangerous was sword qi compared to spiritual qi.


    "Okay, I will do my best not to harm you with it. One thing you have to remember is sword qi is dangerous to the touch." Ah Chun warned. She would make sure not to go anywhere near Peng An''s face with it. This was not because Peng An had become her older sister but because Peng An was very beautiful and it would be a shame to do any damage to her face.


    *******************************************************************************************************


    If you are not reading this at [W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l .c.o.m.], then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./b.o.o.k/.1.3.6.9.4.7.2.2.0.0.5.8.4.5.7.0.5./.Ah-Chun]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.

 Chapter 263 - Round Two Stage Three Part Six

    Peng An and Ah Chun got up on stage. The winner of this fight was already known. Peng An just wanted to see the difference between sword qi and spiritual qi. "Okay, Little Chunchun whenever you''re ready just hit me with it!"


    "Alright, here it comes!" A sudden burst of sword qi flooded out of Ah Chun''s body.


    *Chee* *Chee* sounds could be heard as the sword qi cut the battle stage causing numerous sword scars to form. Ah Chun raised her hand and pointed at Peng An. Peng An suddenly had a cold chill run down her spine and before she could react she was surrounded by a tornado of sword qi. Ah Chun was sweating because she was doing her best to control the sword qi so that it would not harm Peng An. She only wanted Peng An to feel the difference between the two.


    "Okay, that''s good!" A shout came from within the swirling vortex of sword qi.


    Ah Chun retracted her hand dispersing the sword qi. Peng An stood there physically unharmed except for a few bits of clothing that were slashed here and there. She looked at Ah Chun and gave her a big smile. "Little Chunchun your sword qi is very amazing. If I were to face you as an enemy I would have surely been dead. Thank you for doing your best to not harm me and also for letting me experience sword qi itself. We will go out to eat after the tournament and make Jing pay!" After finishing her words She gave a deep respectful bow to Ah Chun before walking calmly off the battle stage.


    The overseer smiled and shouted out "Battle stage one, qi gathering, The first to move to the finals Ah Chun!"


    Ah Chun smiled and gave a bow to the overseer before walking down off the battle stage herself. She then watched as Long Jing fought against a young man. At this time Peng An walked up next to her and said: "Little Chunchun this is Long Kun. He was the one who you got beat up earlier."


    Ah Chun rubbed her nose and gave a small bow: "Hehe sorry about that. I did not know you were brothers."


    "It''s fine. If it wasn''t you, it would have been someone else. Just call me Big Brother Kun and we are even." Long Kun said. His face still had a few bruises on it after taking a healing pill.


    "Then Big Brother Kun please take care of me from now on." Ah Chun gave a slight bow and smiled at Long Kun brightly.


    Long Kun felt very pleased being called Big Brother. He never had a younger sibling.  It was just him and his older brother who always beat him up! But now he had a very cute little sister to take care of!


    Long Jing ended up needing to fight an entire eight battles to secure his spot. He was on his third fight and the one he was fighting was a large fat man who was about twenty years old. "This might be a hard battle for Jing..." Peng An said.


    "Why do you say that?" From what Ah Chun could tell Long Jing was very proficient with the staff and was almost a step ahead of everyone else. Not to mention that the same man was booted out of the battle stage with ease by Ah Chun.


    "His name is Sun Yin but everyone calls him Fatty. He hangs out with us sometimes. He was originally first in the Dragon List. That was until you took his spot. That made him fall back to seventh. Jing has always had issues fighting against Fatty." Peng An explained.


    "Issues fighting against him? I found him pretty easy to deal with." Ah Chun was a bit confused since Fatty only used a large sledgehammer when fighting.


    "Well, there are two reasons. One is that Fatty is very proficient with hammers to the same extent as Jing is with his staff. We also can not use you as an example as to how strong someone is. That is because Little Chunchun is a little monster!" Peng An teased before continuing. "The second reason is that Fatty swings both ways and has had his eye on Jing for a while now. So Jing is afraid to get too close to Fatty because Fatty will needlessly touch."


    "Hahaha. I can see Big Brother Jing running away from someone like that!" Ah Chun burst into laughter. She now found this Fatty to be very interesting. She would not mind becoming friends with such a person.


    "Yes he not only runs from him but he always screams as well. But today might be different since our Little Chunchun has put a spark in his determination. He will try his best to win so he can fight you in the final match." Long Kun said.


    "Well, we will have to wait and see." Ah Chun''s eyes sparkled with anticipation. She wanted to see what would happen now during this match.


    On the battle stage, Long Jing was frowning. He did not want to have to fight the fatty in front of him. Just the thought of the fatties touching him sent shivers down his spine. But he still wanted to win so he could keep his promise! "Fatty I am sorry but today I need to win so that I can face Little Chunchun in the finals as I promised her!"


    "Jing''er I do not mind letting you win since I Like you so much. So how about this, you give me a kiss and I will forfeit so you can keep your promise to your little sister? Isn''t that a good deal?" Fatty made a few kissing motions with his mouth causing Long Jing to almost cough up blood.


    *******************************************************************************************************


    If you are not reading this at [W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l .c.o.m.], then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./b.o.o.k/.1.3.6.9.4.7.2.2.0.0.5.8.4.5.7.0.5./.Ah-Chun]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.

 Chapter 264 - Long Jing Was Tricked Again

    Ah Chun, Peng An, and Long Kun all started laughing at Long Jing who seemed to be on the verge of throwing up the food pellets that he had eaten over the past few years. Long Jing had happened to look over to see his friends and new little sister pointing and laughing at him. He gritted his teeth and yelled out: "Fatty I do not need such kindness. I will beat you with my own ability!"


    "Jing''er do not worry I will treat you kindly! I couldn''t bear to hurt you. So I will touch your body gently here and there and imprint the sensation in my mind for the rest of my life." Licking his lips, Fatty''s fat lips curled up into a smile as he shook his fat h.i.p.s.


    Long Jing''s body shivered all over, He raised his hand and said in a loud voice: "I forfeit!" After which he turned and jumped off the battle stage.


    Peng An held her head with her hands. "I knew this would happen¡­ Every time they fight this is normally what happens. Jing gets so freaked out he forfeits."


    "And here I thought my brother would actually hold his ground and fight." Long Kun looked at his brother who was making his way over to them and let out a long disappointing sigh.


    Long Jing looked at Peng An and Long Kun, he already knew what was on their minds. He then looked at Ah Chun who was also looking at him with a bit of disappointment on her face. His cheeks turned red as he said: "Little Chunchun look if I really tried to fight him I was afraid my butt would be the loser!"


    Ah Chun really could not hold it in as she burst out laughing. From behind Long Jing, Fatty came walking up as he said in a wronged voice: "Jing''er you make it sound like I am some kind of crazy s.e.x fiend. I would take it very slowly. I wouldn''t try to bed you for at least a month!"


    Long Jing almost jumped out of his shoes when he heard Fatty''s voice. "It''s the whole bed thing that frightens me!" Long Jing then ran and hid behind Ah Chun. This made Ah Chun laugh even harder.


    Fatty looked at Ah Chun and gave a smile. "Since you are Jing''er''s and the rests'' new little sister I will also be your Big Brother! Just call me Big Brother Fatty, Little Chunchun."


    "Then Big Brother Fatty do you really want to bed Big Brother Jing?" Ah Chun asked.


    "Nah¡­ If I were to bed someone, they need a bit more meat on their bones. Jing''er Is too skinny. I''m afraid he will break. I just want to touch and look at his body." Fatty said as he scanned Long Jing up and down.


    "So, in other words, Big Brother Jing was tricked again?" Ah Chun asked


    "Un! Pretty much!" Fatty let out a loud laugh. "Little Chunchun is the first to realize I was just messing with Jing''er!"


    At this time everyone''s eyes turned onto Long Jing with a look of pity. Long Jing felt embarrassed as he shouted out: "Alright, so I am easily tricked alright! No need to look at me with such a pitiful gaze!"


    Everyone started to laugh. Well except Long Jing who was the butt of the joke. He just stood there red faced and waited for them all to finish laughing at him. After a while, Fatty finally spoke up and said: "Once the other matches are over, it will be Little Chunchun''s and I''s turn to fight. I will be forfeiting at the start of the battle. With or without your sword qi I have no way of winning. I have seen all your matches and I know you have yet to show your real skill and I bet you have a few daos that are stronger than your sword qi."


    "Mmmm. Very impressive! I did not think just by watching me fight you could figure out so much about me since I did not show much action." Ah Chun was truly impressed by Fatty''s perception.


    Rubbing his nose Fatty said: "I could just tell that your attacks could have been more fierce yet you seemed to have been holding back on your actions. I only deduced that you had more powerful attacks you could mix in."


    "Un¡­ I do. You have to remember that sword qi is still a form of qi. So even if I do not have spiritual qi that does not mean I can not use sword qi to form other attacks and in actuality, they are ten times stronger than if I were to use spiritual qi. Now, this turns a hundredfold once I combined it all with actual spiritual qi. So it would be something like this." Ah Chun held out her hand palm side up in front of her and a ball of sword qi formed in her hand. It slowly started to turn purple as it swirled around.


    "Now this is just a combination of two things one is a technique I read about a while ago that I am now able to merge into my sword qi. Now I can go a step further and do this. " The ball of purple sword qi suddenly caught on fire as a fire qi merged into the sword qi causing it to turn into a blazing ball of sword qi.


    "As you can see I can also use fire qi and merge it into my sword qi. Now if this were to touch any of you not only would it set you on fire and burn you to ash but while you are burning you would be in an illusion and attack your own allies spreading the qi over to the next person. Originally I called this Burning Dream Slash. Since it would normally be used as a burning sword light that passed through my enemies." Ah Chun explained. She did not mind telling people about this ability since no one would be able to replicate it no matter what. Since her dreamscape technique was not something anyone could learn.

 Chapter 265 - It’s A Secret

    Peng An and the rest all looked at Ah Chun stunned. With Ah Chun''s ability would she not be one of the top chosen within the Primordial Lands!? "Little Chunchun what else can you do?" Long Jing asked excitedly he was truly amazed by the things Ah Chun was showing him.


    "Hmmm¡­ For now, let''s keep it a secret. Showing all of one''s cards is never good. The one I did show is not something anyone under the foundation realm would be able to deal with at this time with my current cultivation level. Once I hit qi condensation and apply spirit power to it. I will be able to deal with higher realms. Of course, I will not know for sure until I try." Ah Chun knew that things worked differently in this world so she had no idea how well the Burning Dream Slash would even work in this world. She only knew that it was effective while she was in the immortal realm of cultivation.


    Ah Chun and the rest all talked while the rest of the matches finished up for the other realms. They were going to hold all final matches for round three the next day. "Since tomorrow is the finals let''s all go out to eat after the finals!" Long Jing suggested.


    "That sounds like a good idea but Jing you paying!" Peng An immediately pushed Long Jing into the position of treating everyone.


    "Fine, I will pay but try to go easy on my wallets guys. I might come from the Long family but my spirit stones are somewhat limited right now." JIng said dejectedly.


    "Big Brother Jing, I will pay. Do not worry. I got enough for everyone to eat to their heart''s content even Big Brother Fatty can eat as much as he wants." Ah Chun teased.


    Fatty looked at Ah Chun as if he was seriously wronged. "Little Chunchun how can you be so mean. I do not eat as much as Jing''er over here! He eats way more than me! "


    "Oh? Big Brother Jing are you really the fat one in this group?" Ah Chun asked.


    Everyone instantly nodded their heads. "Hey! Wait! Guys, why are you all nodding I do not eat that much!"


    "Jing who was it that ate ten dishes of Demonic beast meat and five spirit herbs salads in one sitting and was still complaining that he was hungry!?" Peng An, could still remember the day when they all went out to eat and she was going to pay and Long Jing ate so much food that she ended up needing help from everyone else to pay and it just so happened that Long Jing did not bring any spirit stones with him.


    "Uhhh¡­ Big Brother Jing gets to pay for himself..." Ah Chun quickly changed her mind on paying for everyone.


    Ah Chun''s quick change in attitude caused everyone to laugh. Well, all except Long Jing who was once again the butt end of the joke. "You guys are so mean to me! It makes me wonder why I even hang out with you guys!" Long Jing complained.


    "Because no one else likes you." Long Kun added in his two spirit stones.


    "Kun''er I think I did not beat you enough earlier let''s  fix that right here right now!" Long Jing chased after Long Kun causing everyone to laugh once again.


    Although Ah Chun had only met these new friends for a short while she found herself very comfortable with them. The bickering back and forth, the joking around, and even the horseplay felt very comfortable. Just being with them for a few hours Ah Chun has laughed more than she has in a long time. The stress of needing to cultivate as fast as possible without messing up her foundation is not an easy task. She also still needs to open up ninety nine more meridians. Then there was also the lightning tribulations that she always had to worry about coming at any point and time. The worry of not knowing if her mother and Ning Shen were okay or not also weighed down on her. Just being with Peng An and the rest allowed her to lift some of that stress off her shoulders.


    Peng An noticed Ah Chun seeming to be lost in thought called out to Ah Chun. "Little Chunchun are you okay?"


    "Huh? Yeah sorry was just thinking about something." Ah Chun, had a few tears rolling down her cheek which she quickly wiped away and smiled at Peng An.


    Peng An Could tell that Ah Chun was putting up a strong front so she pulled Ah Chun into her embrace and gave her a big hug. Peng An then Whispered into Ah Chun''s ear. "As your Big SIster, I am always here if you need someone to listen to your worries. Sometimes letting out all your worries for a friend to hear can relieve some of that stress that has been building up."


    "Then I will make sure to keep that in mind Big Sister An. Thank you." Ah Chun said with a smile.


    "Hey! Hey! Why are the two of you being so secretive over here! Let me in too!" Long Jing whined.


    This caused both Peng An and Ah Chun to start laughing. "Big Brother Jing If you really want to know what we were talking about¡­ I can let you know." Ah Chun walked up to Long Jing and pulled his head down to her height. She then cupped her hands over his ears. Ah Chun took in a long deep breath and yelled out "It''s a secret!"


    **********************************************************************************************************


    If you are not reading this at [W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l .c.o.m.], then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./b.o.o.k/.1.3.6.9.4.7.2.2.0.0.5.8.4.5.7.0.5./.Ah-Chun]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.

 Chapter 266 - Hu Miaoyi And Hou Lexin

    The next day arrived and as planned Fatty forfeited the match. After the match, Ah Chun and the rest went to the Xingfu Ting to eat to their heart''s content. They sat at a table near the entrance of the restaurant. "Little Chunchun what do you think your chances are of winning the qi gathering section of the Tribulation Tournament?" Peng An asked.


    At this time Peng An and Ah Chun were sitting at the table by themselves as the boys went to order food. Xingfu Ting had really good food but there was no wait staff except for the ones working the counter. In order to order food one had to go to the counter to place the order. Then you would have to wait for it to be cooked and bring it back to the table yourself.


    "There is no chance, There is only I must win. I need to enter the Cleansing Pool. If I can widen my meridians more my cultivation will increase by leaps and bounds." Ah Chun replied. There was no if in her winning the tournament it was just she had to win no matter what.


    "It''s good that you are confident. To be honest I do not see anyone being able to beat you within the qi gathering realm." Peng An knew that Ah Chun was hiding her true strength and that she was a lot stronger than she appeared.


    At this time a young woman walked into the restaurant she was wearing red robes that seemed to be lined with gold. When Peng An saw this person, she leaned over and whispered. "That''s Hu Miaoyi, from the Hu family. They are probably the closest thing to royalty with in the Primordial Lands. The girl next to her is Hou Lexin, she is very arrogant because she is Hu Miaoyi''s best friend. So she always causes trouble within the sect. She makes use of Hu Miaoyi''s status as an inner sect disciple to get away with a lot of things."


    Ah Chun''s lips curled up. When she saw Hou Lexin. "I know this Hou Lexin. She tried to steal the Dao object I had my hand on. She ended up getting hurt and running away."


    Peng An gave a wry smile as she said: "She is known to hold grudges if she sees you she will definitely come to cause trouble."


    "Let her do as she pleases. What can she do to me? Even if she has a foundation establishment cultivator who is an inner sect disciple it means nothing to me."Ah Chun had nothing to fear since Xu Wei was close by. So even if this Hu Miaoyi and Hou Lexin came to find trouble with her it would not matter.


    Sure enough, since Ah Chun was sitting so close to the door Hou Lexin noticed her right away. Not that it was hard to pick her out of a crowd with her horns and tail. Hou Lexin whispered into Hu Miaoyi''s ear and the two of them started to walk towards Ah Chun and Peng An. "Big Sister An do not say a word let me handle this."


    Peng An nodded her head. She was really nervous since both of these women were of higher cultivation than her. Hou Lexin walked up to the table her face had a mocking smile on it. "Well if it isn''t the little lizard bitch who took the Dao I wanted to comprehend."


    "Oh? Did I steal something of yours? If I recall correctly it is the winners who are kings while the losers are commoners who need to look up at and worship the kings. So, Miss Hou, why are you not kowtowing to me when you see me? Did you not lose to me within the mystic realm?" Ah Chun said in a domineering fashion.


    "You!" Hou Lexin was at a loss for words because it was true that she had indeed lost to Ah Chun! She could only point her finger at Ah Chun as she felt her anger well up.


    It was at this time Ah Chun felt spirit pressure being to weigh down on her. Ah Chun Looked over at Hu Miaoyi and grinned widely. "Miss Hu your mere bit of spirit pressure is not enough to do me any harm. If you are here to get revenge on your lover here I would suggest against it."


    Hu Miaoyi''s cheeks turned red as she yelled out. "Who''s my lover!?"


    Peng An who was watching everything from the side was doing her best not to laugh. But Ah Chun''s poisonous tongue was just too much and she started to laugh.


    "You dare laugh at me!?" Hu Miaoyi turned her attention towards Peng An and slammed her spirit pressure down on to Peng An''s body. Peng An faced paled as sweat dripped from her forehead.


    Ah Chun frowned as she placed a hand onto Peng An''s shoulder and surrounded her in a layer of sword qi. Peng An''s let out a sigh of relief as she gave Ah Chun a gratified look. "Miss Hu are you only capable of picking on those who are of lower cultivation than you? Do you think this makes you look good in the eyes of the public? Are you not ashamed of losing face? Your friend Miss Hou, can''t even hold a candle to a rank one qi gathering realm cultivator while she is a rank nine qi condensation cultivator. But here she is flapping her tongue and using a foundation establishment cultivator to get revenge. This not only makes her lose face but you as well. To go this far out of the way to help someone I can only guess that you two are lovers. If you are not lovers then you are most likely a fool who does things for no benefits. Because all she is doing is dragging your face and name in the mud."


    **********************************************************************************************************


    If you are not reading this at [W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l .c.o.m.], then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./b.o.o.k/.1.3.6.9.4.7.2.2.0.0.5.8.4.5.7.0.5./.Ah-Chun]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.

 Chapter 267 - Beating Hu Miaoyi and Hou Lexin

    Hu Miaoyi''s face was turning green, to white, to red. But she could not refute Ah Chun''s words. Because everything she said was true. Hou Lexin did indeed lose to a rank one qi gathering cultivator as a rank nine qi condensation cultivator. But even still Hou Lexin was still her friend so she still had to stand up for her. "Little lizard girl your mouth is really sharp. I will admit that Xin''er did in fact lose to you but you have no respect for those older than you! So I have no choice but to teach you a lesson!"


    Ah Chun wanted to laugh. ''Older than me!? Your mother can''t even match my age!'' Of course, this was what Ah Chun thought in her mind. But her mouth said: "I do not need to respect elders who attack first without asking the details on what actually happened. You came here with a motive and that was to put pressure on those weaker than you. But thanks to you I found out something interesting."


    Seeing the sneer on Ah Chun''s face made Hu Miaoyi a little worried so she couldn''t help but ask: "What? What is interesting?"


    "The interesting thing is that a mere rank one foundation establishment is nothing much to deal with when you have sword qi." After saying her words Ah Chun stood up and a burst of sword qi flew out of her body and slammed into both Hu Miaoyi and Hou Lexin.


    "AHHH!" Two screams rang out catching the eye of everyone in the restaurant. Long Jing and the other two boys came running over. When they saw who Ah Chun was facing off against they were truly shocked!


    "Jing, am I seeing things or is Little Chunchun teaching a foundation establishment a lesson? And it''s Hu Miaoyi at that!" Long Kun asked. "Ahh!"


    "If you felt pain then it''s real!" Long Jing replied after he had punched Long Kun in the arm.


    "Why can''t you just pinch someone like a normal person why must you punch!" Long Kun complained as he rubbed his shoulder.


    Fatty stood there completely stunned at what he was seeing. He had beads of sweat on his forehead as he thought to himself: ''I will make sure to never anger this little great aunt for the rest of my life. Otherwise, I might end up in a horrible situation.''


    Hu Miaoyi quickly covered herself in spiritual qi only to find that she was still being cut by Ah Chun''s sword qi. This completely shocked her as she watched as continuous slices were appearing on her skin and robes. She was so preoccupied with trying to block the sword qi that she did not even realize it when Ah Chun appeared in front of her until it was too late. Ah Chun spun her body into a roundhouse kick, kicking Hu Miaoyi in the chest, but Ah Chun did not stop there as she continued to spin which allowed her tail to also hit Hu Miaoyi in the stomach sending her flying out of the door of the restaurant. Ah Chun landed on her little feet and turned to look at Hou Lexin who was already a bloody mess from all the cuts on her body. Her robes were in tatters. Patches of her white jaded skin could be seen but were soon covered in red as cuts formed on her skin causing more blood to drip out. Ah Chun walked over to her and said in a cold voice: "If you ever appear in front of me again doing something this stupid I would not mind stripping you n.a.k.e.d to give everyone here a good show to see. But since I am so nice I will just send you out to meet with your friend."


    Ah Chun pulled her fist back and used all her strength as she punched Hou Lexin in her stomach sending her flying out the restaurant door. Hu Miaoyi who was just getting up off the ground was hit by a large object that came flying at her sending her back on to the ground causing her to eat a mouth full of dirt. The two girls sorry figures posed a huge contrast to their normal noble haughty attitude.


    "That little lizard bastard will die!" Hu Miaoyi finally came back to her senses and screamed out in rage. She had never been so humiliated in her entire life. Even her own father never laid a hand on her. But here she was being beaten to the ground by a rank one qi gathering cultivator! And in front of so many people as well. There would be no telling what kind of rumors will be spread around the Primordial Lands now! Hu Miaoyi quickly pushed Hou Lexin off her and got up and started to walk off in a hurried manner. She could no longer take the stares of the people around her. Hou Lexin quickly regained her senses and endured the pain she felt all over her body as she got up and hurried after Hu Miaoyi.


    Back in the restaurant, Peng An looked at Ah Chun in a new light. But at the same time, she was very worried as well. "Little Chunchun, now that you beat Hu Miaoyi in such a manner the Hu family will not let you off. They are the most prestigious family in the Primordial Lands. Like I said before, they are basically royalty in the Primordial Lands. "


    "Un! I know. It''s fine. Even if they are as you said "Royalty". That is just a title, it means nothing in the face of power." Ah Chun had Xu Wei to back her up if needed. But she still would not ask for his help unless she was on the verge of death. But Ah Chun also had a feeling that there were even more prestigious families out there that were more hidden than the Hu family.


    "Little grand aunt I brought you your food. If it is not to your liking let me know I will make sure to rectify the problem right away. How about a shoulder massage while you eat as well?" Long Jing came over and placed Ah Chun''s food in front of her and started to fawn over her. His actions made the tension that was once in the air dissipate quickly as both Ah Chun and Peng An started to laugh.


    *********************************************************************************************************


    If you are not reading this at [W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l .c.o.m.], then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./b.o.o.k/.1.3.6.9.4.7.2.2.0.0.5.8.4.5.7.0.5./.Ah-Chun]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.

 Chapter 268 - Xia Yang

    After a busy day, Ah Chun headed back to her courtyard. Ah Chun was not worried about anyone following her due to Xu Wei''s presence. It was not until she reached her courtyard and saw a tall figure standing there that her face sank a little. The Sect Master was standing in her courtyard waiting for her return.


    "May this disciple ask what brings the Sect Master to my courtyard?" Ah Chun looked up at the Sect Master with a childish grin.


    "You can stop your act in front of me. I know you are not mentally the age you make yourself out to be. Although your bones say different that does not mean your soul is the same age as your body." Waving his hand he quickly stopped Ah Chun''s childlike act.


    Ah Chun was a bit stunned at the Sect Master''s words since she had never mentioned it to him. She could only think of Elder Dan as the one who told him. As if reading her mind the Sect Master interrupted her thoughts and said: "It was not Elder Dan either. She did not speak a word of it. When I laid eyes on you today I peered into your soul realm. All souls have their own color. As a person ages, so do their souls. The older they are the deeper the color of the soul. Your soul is a deep golden color. A very rare color at that. For a seven year old child, it would be impossible to have such a deep color. That deep of a golden color is only possible after at least ten thousand years. Now I want to ask, did you steal this body?" The Sect Master''s eyes grew cold and strong killing intent rushed out of his body and slammed into Ah Chun.


    Of course, Ah Chun was not fazed by this killing intent. She only smiled at the Sect Master as she answered: "It is true that my soul is well over eleven thousand years old. But I did not steal this body. Well, it''s more like I resurrected this body. One thing I should state before I say more is that this body is indeed mine whether my soul entered it or not." Ah Chun paused and gestured with her hand. "Come, let''s sit. It''s a bit of a long story."


    The Sect Master retracted his killing intent and nodded before following Ah Chun into the main room of her courtyard and taking a seat. Ah Chun sat down herself before she started to explain. She told the Sect Master about her otherworld the way the cultivation systems worked and how she had had her soul scattered and going back in time. She then told the Sect Master about her second life on how she was rushing to search for her mother that had been captured but when she was trying to gain assistance from a soul fragment, she was tricked and entered a realm guarded by the Creators. Instead of sentencing her to death for trespassing on forbidden land, her soul was sent to this realm, world, or dimension, she was not sure what this world was but the current body she was in was the her of this world. She explained how certain things were very much the same while different at the same time.


    The Sect Master sat quietly not saying a word as Ah Chun told her story. The whole process took almost three days and nights. During this time Elder Dan even stopped by but did not interrupt the two''s conversation. When Ah Chun finished her story, The Sect Master got lost in thought. To live three lives is truly a mystical thing that only the heavens could allow. That would mean that this girl has a path that is predestined. A path that she will be forced to walk on no matter how many times she fails.


    "It seems I was a bit hasty in my earlier actions. I do apologize. I only acted out of concern for my sect" The Sect Master stood up cupped his hands and bowed to Ah Chun.


    "It''s fine. Your actions are normal when you have to think of the safety of the sect over everything else. Just as long as you do not abandon a disciple or elder because of pressure from outside forces. I will never go against your word." Ah Chun still remembered the Sect Master of the Heavenly Sword Sect. Although she took revenge by killing him, the fact still remains that he had still sold her mother out to the people who wanted to forcefully take her away.


    "You have my word, for those who are in my sect, unless that had broken an iron clad rule I will never abandon them. Even if the sect is burnt to the ground I will do my all to protect my disciples." The Sect Master''s eyes were full of determination. After listening to Ah Chun''s story and what had happened to her mother in her second life. He could not help but be angry and want to go to her old world and resurrect that Sect Master and kill him all over again!


    "Sect Master what is your actual name, It seems weird to always call you just Sect Master." Ah Chun asked.


    "Xia Yang!" Xia Yang answered.


    "Then Grandpa Yang, Please take good care of me!" Ah Chun teased.


    "Humph! I do not want to hear Grandma Chun calling me grandpa when you''re so damn old!" Xia Yang chided.


    "You! Did you just call me grandma!?" Ah Chun was stunned as she stared wide eyed at Xia Yang. She never thought she would actually one day be called grandma!


    ********************************************************************************************************


    If you are not reading this at [W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l .c.o.m.], then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./b.o.o.k/.1.3.6.9.4.7.2.2.0.0.5.8.4.5.7.0.5./.Ah-Chun]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.

 Chapter 269 - Heavens Gate City

    A chuckle came from outside.  Causing Ah Chun and Xia Yang to turn their heads. "You two sound like old friends." Elder Dan walked into the main hall of Ah Chun''s courtyard after seeing the two bickering at each other.


    Ah Chun and Xia Yang both looked at each other and "Humphed". She then got a brilliant idea as she forced some tears to roll out of her eyes and ran over to Elder Dan and hugged her waist. "Wuwu! Master! Sect Master bullied me!"


    Xia Yang''s face turned black. He looked at the teary eyes Ah Chun, pointed his finger and said: "You old rascal!"


    Elder Dan let out a light laugh. She had never seen Xia Yang so riled up before. Ah Chun wiped her eyes and stuck her tongue out at Xia Yang. This action caused Elder Dan to laugh even harder.


    "You''re just jealous because I can get away with it!" Ah Chun teased. She had found that Xia Yang was pretty easy going.


    "Humph! Who would want to be jealous of a grannie pretending to be a child?" In truth, Xia Yang was a bit jealous since he still looked so old while Ah Chun got to look so young and was a lot older than him!


    Seeing the disgruntled look on Xia Yang''s face caused Ah Chun to laugh. Time went by and the next day would be the day that Ah Chun would be heading towards the Tribulation tournament. During this time Xia Yang had stopped by to talk to Ah Chun about cultivation almost every day. The two had become good friends. Ah Chun had also reached the fourth rank of qi gathering. Her cultivation speed was not as fast as it was in her last life but it was still considered fast now.


    The Tribulation Tournament was to be held in the largest city in the Primordial Lands, Heaven''s Gate City. It was where a lot of the most prestigious clans of the Primordial Lands were located.  And the clan that stood above them all was the Hu clan. The same clan that Hu Miaoyi was apart of.


    Ah Chun had a feeling things would be getting interesting when she arrived in the city. Luckily She had both Xiao Feng and Xu Wei with her. So she did not need to worry about any surprise attacks that would kill her. She wondered if Hu Miaoyi would even have the face to tell her clan that she was beaten by a qi gathering cultivator while she was a first rank foundation establishment cultivator.


    Opening her eyes the next morning Ah Chun had finally stabilized her cultivation. "Big Brother Xu."


    Hearing Ah Chun call his name Xu Wei''s body flashed and appeared in front of Ah Chun. Seeing how quickly he appeared Ah Chun smiled and said: "When we arrive at Heaven''s Gate City, I will need you to be on guard. The Hu clan is the biggest clan within the city. Since I beat one of their clan members they might seek trouble with me."


    Ah Chun looked at Xu Wei''s expressionless face and felt she was talking to a wall all of a sudden.  But Xu Wei still answered her. "No harm will come to you..."  Before disappearing from sight.


    Ah Chun did not know whether to laugh or cry at Xu Wei''s behavior. It was at that time she heard a knock at her door. "Come in."


    "Little Chunchun!" Peng An ran into the room and wrapped her arms around Ah Chun. "Ah! I feel so much better now that I got my Chunchun recharge! Oh! I heard Hu Miaoyi is the foundation establishment representative. It seems all her opponents forfeited."


    "Yeah not just her either. Amazingly enough, Hou Lexin also made it to the finals and barely secured her place as the disciple to enter the main tournament fro qi condensation. I really wonder how they did it. I think in Hu Miyao''s case it was due to her status while Hou Lexin had to fight her way to the spot." Ah Chun who was being bear hugged said.


    "Whatever the case may be, be careful. The Hu Clan is known for their grudges." Peng An advised.


    "Un, I know. I could tell by how high and mighty she acted. I just wonder what face she had put on when she told her clan she was beaten by a little girl who was two whole realms lower than her." Ah Chun laughed at the thought of Hu Miaoyi trying to explain what had happened.


    "I kinda wish I could have seen it. Most likely though she made up some weird lie to cover her shame." Peng An grumbled. Those big clans always covered their downfalls.


    "Either way, Big Sister An, you need to be careful as well they might use you to get to me. Same goes for the others as well." Ah Chun was worried that Hu Miaoyi would still retaliate by using her friends as bait. Especially Peng An since she had laughed at Hu Miaoyi''s misfortune.


    "Do not worry. I might not seem it but I am also from a big clan from Heaven''s Gate city. The Hu Clan will have to think twice before attacking me within the city walls. This goes for Jing and his brother as well. As for Fatty he has a special identity and no one really knows who his backing is. But no one dares to make a fuss about what he does. So we are all pretty safe within the city." Peng An''s words eased some of Ah Chun''s fears. She just hoped what Pang An said was really true.


    *********************************************************************************************************


    If you are not reading this at [W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l .c.o.m.], then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./b.o.o.k/.1.3.6.9.4.7.2.2.0.0.5.8.4.5.7.0.5./.Ah-Chun]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.

 Chapter 270 - Hu Lim

    Heaven''s Gate City was very big. It was the biggest city that Ah Chun had ever seen. It was even bigger than Celestial Star City. The buildings here were composed of wood and rock. There were some businesses that had parts of the buildings lined with jade. The streets were bustling with many cultivators roaming around. Street vendors were shouting out trying to sell their goods to the passersby. The entire time Ah Chun was walking with her group of friends she could feel the hole that was being dug into her by the vicious stares from Hu Miaoyi and Hou Lexin.


    "Little Chunchun they are looking at you again." Peng An who was walking next to Ah Chun said as she motioned with her chin towards Hu Miaoyi and Hou Lexin.


    "Let them stare. They are both so weak so all they can do is stare. They are just wishing that their eyes can kill me a thousand times over. But what good is staring going to do? All it does is make them look like jealous shrews who have bad intentions. If they act like that how will they find a doa partner in the future?" Ah Chun said this so that everyone could hear.  Hu Miaoyi''s and Hou Lexin''s faces both contorted with anger. But they could not refute that they had already been beaten by the damn little lizard girl. With a humph they both turned around and stopped staring at Ah Chun.


    Peng An couldn''t help but chuckle but her face turned solemn real quick when she saw the young man walking towards her group. Hu Miaoyi and Hou Lexin, on the other hand, both showed bright smiles as they ran up to the young man. The young man was tall and handsome with his long black hair. His chiseled face made for a perfect work of art. All the girls around him had blushing faces as they gazed at the young man. That is all except Ah Chun and Peng An. Peng An had a face full of disgust while Ah Chun could care less about the young man. As long as he did not try to cause her any trouble then she would not associate herself with the young man.


    "Why is he here!" Long Jing who had been quiet for most of the trip stared at the young man with a hateful gaze.


    "Is there something wrong with that man?" Ah Chun asked. She could feel the hostility that Long Jing had towards him.


    "He-He is my fiance Hu Lim¡­. Hu Miaoyi''s older brother." Peng An said through gritted teeth.


    "Oh? You do not sound so happy about this." Ah Chun could tell that even Peng An hated this Hu Lim to the core.


    "That''s because he has brought many girls home  but they all seem to disappear after entering his courtyard. There are also many cases of young girls disappearing throughout Heaven''s Gate City." Pang An explained.


    "Hmmm¡­" Ah Chun got lost in thought as she stared at the Hu Lim.


    "Little Chunchun you better be careful Hu Lim dotes heavenly on Hu Miaoyi. I have a feeling that he might start trouble with you." Peng An warned.


    "It''s fine. By the way, he''s coming do you want to run and hide?" Ah Chun motioned with her head towards Hu Lim who was walking towards them in large strides.


    Peng An did not get to answer before Hu Lim stood in front of her and went to reach out to grab her hand. Peng An, felt a chill up her spine before she quickly stepped back and coldly looked at him as she said: "Do not touch me. Our families may have agreed to this betrothal but I do not!"


    "An''er how can you say that? We are already engaged. We will be getting married  next year." Hu Lim''s voice was full of care and concern while his face looked as if he had been wronged. This made him look like he was truly in love with Peng An. The people around all gazed with disdain towards Peng An.


    "Hehe¡­"A soft laugh interrupted the show Hu Lim was putting on. "I never saw such a shameless man who can spout nonsense as if he was drinking water. You know if you truly loved Peng An you would respect her wishes instead of acting this white lotus routine. You are trying to make yourself look good in the eyes of the public by saying what you said with that expression of being wronged."


    Hu Lim turned his head and looked at Ah Chun. His face turned ugly for a split second before looking at Ah Chun coldly. "You must be the girl my sister told me about. The little bastard that used demonic means to beat my sister!"


    "Demonic? Nono that would be you. Since I can sense the devil qi you are covering up. May I ask what happens to all the girls you bring home?" Ah Chun smiled brightly as she asked this. She could sense a tiny bit of devil qi coming off of Hu Lim''s body.


    Hu Lim''s face contorted a bit before shaking his head and coldly saying. "Little kids should know their place. I do not know what tricks you used to beat my sister but here and now I will teach you a lesson in your parent''s place."


    "Hu Lim, do not go too far! If you even lay a hand on Little Chunchun I will... " Peng An was going to continue when she was stopped by Ah Chun.


    "Big Sister An do not waste your breath on a useless person. Especially ones who use devil cultivation arts."


    **********************************************************************************************************


    If you are not reading this at [W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l .c.o.m.], then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./b.o.o.k/.1.3.6.9.4.7.2.2.0.0.5.8.4.5.7.0.5./.Ah-Chun]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.

 Chapter 271 - Xu Wei Shows His Might

    Hu Lim''s face turned green with rage. He looked at Ah Chun and pointed his finger at her as he ground his teeth and said: "You little bitch! You sure have a sharp tongue! What proof do you have that I used any kind of devil cultivation arts!?"


    Ah Chun looked at Hu Lim as if he was the dumbest person on the planet. By saying what he was saying he was basically telling everyone he was using devil cultivation arts. The crowd that had gathered all looked at Hu Lim strangely. Many had suspected that there was something going on when all those young girls went missing that he had brought back to his courtyard. But now with a simple statement from a little girl he was sweating and acting out of his usual character.


    "Brother Lim!" Hu Miaoyi was scared that if word got out that her big brother was using devil cultivation it would cause their clan to lose face and be banished from the city! Her own standing would plummet! There was also the chance that they might even be hunted down and killed by the other big clans!


    Hu Lim did not even hear his sisters cry. Spiritual qi burst out of his body and smashed towards Ah Chun. Hu Lim''s face was full of rage. He saw Ah Chun as a major threat. He must remove any threats to him and his clan no matter the cost!  But to his surprise, before his spiritual qi could even reach Ah Chun a massive spirit pressure slammed his entire body to the ground and dispersed the spiritual qi he had exerted. He let out a muffled cry as his face smashed into the cobblestone of the road.


    "You dare touch her? You are courting death!" Xu Wei floated down from the sky, the oppressive ancient aura filled the area causing even the onlookers to cower in fear. Xu Wei landed in front of Ah Chun and looked at the young man who was slowly being pressed into the ground and sneered. "A mere devil cultivator dares to touch my young miss with your dirty devil qi? Just because you used a technique to cover the devil qi in spiritual qi does not mean those of higher cultivation can not see through your tricks!"


    Xu Wei then proceeded to step on Hu Lim''s head pushing it even further into the ground. Hu Miaoyi and Hou Lexin both looked at Xu Wei in fear. Was this really happening? Was this powerful person really the little dragon girls backer!? It was only now the two realized that someone with animal features on their body could not be a normal person! Hu Miaoyi leaned over to Hou Lexin and whispered into her ear. "For now we can only apologize. We will find a time when the little bitch is alone and send some core formation cultivators to kill her!"


    Hou Lexin did not want to have to apologize to the little bitch but from the looks of things, if they did not do so, Hu Lim would be killed! She gritted her teeth and shouted: "Miss Ah! We are sorry for our earlier transgression! Can you please find it in your heart to¡­ AHHH!!"


    Hou Lexin was not even able to finish her words when Xu Wei waved his sleeve and sent her flying into a wall of a nearby building. She hit the wall and coughed up a mouth full of blood. Hu Miaoyi stood frozen in place. She was afraid to speak or she might end up like Hou Lexin! What was worse was when Xu Wei''s gaze landed on her, she lost control of her bladder and felt something warm flowing down the sides of her legs!


    Peng An was the first to notice and burst out laughing. "Look the almighty Hu Miaoyi pissed herself!"


    Ah Chun who was standing at the side as if watching a show heard Pen An''s words and looked over at Hu Miaoyi. She let out a light laugh before asking Peng An: "Big Sister An do you think Hu Miaoyi will let go of the situation after today?"


    "Nope, not a chance. She holds grudges no matter what. I have a feeling next time she will come at you with core formation cultivators." Peng An replied.


    "If that is the case I will have deal with it now." Ah Chun looked at Hu Miaoyi and a smile appeared on her face. She sent a message to Xu Wei using her spiritual connection. "Big Brother Xu, don''t kill them now. We will go out later tonight and deal with the problems."


    Xu Wei turned to Ah Chun and nodded his head and lifted his foot from Hu Lim. Ah Chun, stepped forward and said: "I will let you off this time but from now on stay away from Peng An and cancel the engagement."


    Peng An looked at Ah Chun with stars in her eyes. She felt Ah Chun Was truly her blood related little sister at this time! Tears welled up in her eyes as she softly said: "Little Chunchun..."


    "Big Sister An, it will be fine. You will get word tomorrow..." Ah Chun was not going to tell Pen An her plans to kill both Hu Miaoyi and Hu Lim once night fell. The less she knew the better.  Ah Chun then turned to Hu Miaoyi and said: "Take your trash of a brother and get out of my sight."


    Hu Miaoyi quickly ran forward not daring to delay anything and dragged Hu Lim away leaving Hou Lexin behind. Xu Wei watched her leave and then looked at Hou Lexin and asked through the spiritual connection. "What about that one?"


    "The same... We will deal with her tonight."


    **********************************************************************************************************


    If you are not reading this at [W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l .c.o.m.], then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./b.o.o.k/.1.3.6.9.4.7.2.2.0.0.5.8.4.5.7.0.5./.Ah-Chun]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.

 Chapter 272 - Playing Tricks In The Night Part One

    The darkness of night overtook the day as a small shadow was quietly making its way towards a large mansion. The small shadow stopped when it reached a tall wall. Up overhead, another figure was watching the ongoings of everything in the mansion from above.  "Young Miss the side you are on is all clear."


    "Thanks, Big Brother Xu!" The small shadow jumped up on top of the wall and looked down at the other side before stealthily jumping down.


    "Chun''er why did you just not have Xu Wei fly you over? Why all this sneaking around?" Xiao Feng asked through her spiritual connection with Ah Chun.


    "Because that is not as much fun as messing with them up close!" Ah Chun said with a smile. If she was going to do something to anger people it was more fun to do it herself! At least with Xu Wei guiding her, she could move around the entire mansion without any hindrance.


    She was currently at the Hu''s residence. It was the biggest mansion in the entire Heaven''s Gate City. She had come to play with the Hu''s and take out two of her targets on this night. She would not let either Hu Miaoyi or Hu Lim live any longer. Especially Hu Lim, who was after Peng An her new friend and seemed to be a devil cultivator.


    "Young Miss, on your next left you will be right outside that bastards courtyard." Xu Wei said while grinding his teeth. If he had it his way he would have killed the bastard in the street when he pressed him to the ground. He hated that humans had such weird ways of doing things!


    "Okay, where is Hu Miaoyi''s courtyard?" Ah Chun asked.


    "She is next door. That bastard seems to have been healed up. He is walking around in his room." Xu Wei replied.


    "That''s good! That makes things easier for us. I will make a quick stop at Hu Miyao''s first." Ah Chun dashed forward and quickly arrived at Hu Miaoyi''s courtyard.


    Ah Chun crept into the yard and quickly knocked out any servants that were there. She got close to one of the sidewalls and could hear the sounds of splashing coming from within. Ah Chun put on a mischievous grin as she slowly opened the door to Hu Miaoyi''s room. She slipped inside and stood near a pillar.


    "Miss, your skin is as flawless as always." A servant girl said as she was helping Hu Miaoyi dry off.


    "I do work hard on it. Brother Lim always sends me the best herbal creams." Hu Miaoyi said as she smiled brightly. "Hey¡­ Do you think Brother Lim will come over tonight?"


    "Miss if you keep doing this and your family finds out, I am afraid not only will you be killed but young master as well!" The servant girl said with a worried look on her face.


    "It''s fine as long as no one finds out!" Hu Miaoyi argued.


    "But miss last time you were forced to have a miscarriage!" The servant cried out. Her eyes were brimming with tears.


    "I do not care! My only love in this life is Brother Lim! Even if I have to get rid of every offspring in my belly I will do it for him!" Hu Miaoyi yelled.


    "Shh! Miss!" The servant girl worriedly looked around afraid someone might have heard. When she did not hear any footsteps only then did she let out a sigh of relief.


    In a corner of the room, Ah Chun''s face was black. ''What the hell am I listening to!? Did this girl just say she was doing that with her brother!? I have yet to do that at all in all my past lives! How the hell could she do it with her own brother!? No self-restraint at all!'' Ah Chun almost wanted to puke.  With a humph, she stared coldly at Hu Miaoyi. ''Since you love doing it with your brother so much then I will give you your wish!''


    Ah Chun waited for the servant girl to exit out the front door. She snuck up behind her and knocked her out. After that she quickly snuck back inside the room. While Hu Miaoyi had her back turned while she got herself ready for her dear brother Ah Chun replaced every incense in the room with a brand new version. Ah Chun quickly left the room and went back outside and took a deep breath. "It''s a good thing I can hold my breath for a long time."


    After taking a few more breaths Ah Chun quickly headed to Hu Lim''s room. "Since you two seem to have a loving relationship let''s make sure everyone knows about it! Big Brother Xu will this thing knock him out?"


    Everything that she had set up today was created by Xu Wei. From the incense to the powder in her hand. "Yes, Yong Miss."


    Taking Xu Wei for his word Ah Chun snuck into Hu Lim''s room. He was alone and was in the process of changing. Ah Chun took this chance and pounced on this back covering his face her little palm that had white powder on it. "What the hell who gos..."


    Hu Lim''s body slowly went limp. Ah Chun blushed as she stripped him of his clothes and dragged him by his arms over to Hu Miaoyi''s courtyard. When she got to the door she heard some noises that made her blush even more. Shaking her head and taking a deep breath she opened the door and dragged Hu Lim inside.  She tossed him on the bed next to Hu Miaoyi who was rolling around on top of it before running out of the room and closing the door again.


    **********************************************************************************************************


    If you are not reading this at [W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l .c.o.m.], then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./b.o.o.k/.1.3.6.9.4.7.2.2.0.0.5.8.4.5.7.0.5./.Ah-Chun]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.

 Chapter 273 - Playing Tricks In The Night Part Two

    Ah Chun gathered up all the female servants from Hu Miaoyi''s courtyard and tossed them inside as well so that they can also enjoy the action. Of course, she made sure that they would wake up within a few minutes before she did. Once a lot of obscene noises that made Ah Chun blush ear to ear were heard, Ah Chun  hid and whispered: "Xiao Feng do it."


    "Hehe! Right away!" Xiao Feng took in a deep breath and spit a bunch of fireballs on top of Hu Miaoyi''s bedroom roof. It instantly lit up and the fire started to spread quickly.


    The guards on patrol saw the smoke and quickly sounded the alarm. The entire Hu clan woke up and rushed to Hu Miaoyi''s courtyard. At this time the roof was the only thing on fire. Xiao Feng was easily keeping the fire from burning too much. Ah Chun wanted the entire Hu clan to know what was going on inside. When Patriarch Hu showed up and heard the noises inside he flew into a rage and kicked the door down.


    "You damn bastard what are you doing to your siste..." Patriarch Hu did not get to finish his words before he went quiet


    All those outside were confused until they heard another male grunting noise that seemed to be a little older. Now everyone from the Hu clan rushed inside the room to find a sight they did not ever want to see. But they all suddenly felt their bodies get hot and before long they all started stripping.


    "Young Miss if you wanted to kill them you should have just let me do it. Why go through all this?" Xu Wei said over the spiritual connection to Ah Chun. He frowned at the sight in front of him. He did not want to see the mating habits of humans.


    "Big Brother Xu, I did this because when they are all found dead they will all be in the same location doing an indecent act. The Hu''s ancestors will end up turning over in their graves. They will go down as a family that truly went above and beyond to cherishing blood ties. So any Hu''s that are not here now will not be able to raise their heads and will be looked down upon wherever they go!" Ah Chun explained. "Xiao Feng, finish them off!"


    Xiao Feng, let loose her control on the fire and then encircled the entire courtyard in flames. The flames quickly spread to other courtyards. In no time at all the entire residence was covered in flames. "Big Brother Xu can you collect the rings of those inside and then pick me up and bring me to their treasure house!?"


    "Yes, Young Miss!" Xu Wei waved his hand and almost thirty rings came flying out of the fire and into his hand. He then flew down and picked up Ah Chun before his body flickered disappearing on the spot.


    Xu Wei, Ah Chun, and Xiao Feng all appeared in front of a large building. Xu Wei walked right up to the door with Ah Chun sitting on top of his shoulders and kicked the door down. What lay in front of them were many shelves with drawers in them. Xu Wei wasted no time at all as he once again waved his hand and sent out thousands of strands of spiritual qi that were as fast as lightning. They shot into the treasure house, smashed into the draws making small holes, and attached themselves to the treasures inside draws. In a matter of a few seconds, the entire Hu clan treasure house was emptied by Xu Wei and stored into an interspatial ring.


    "When we are alone we can go through the loot and see if what is good to keep and what we can go sell off!" Ah Chun''s eyes glowed it had been so long since she took things that were not hers!


    "Chun''er are we heading to the Hou clan now?" Xiao Feng asked.


    "Yep! They will also not last the night. This time we will just slaughter them all. Do not leave anyone alive. Unless they are just a baby, you ignore them but kill everyone else. But Big Brother Xu, leave the ones from rank one foundation establishment down to me! It will be good training for me." Ah Chun said as she pulled out her sword.


    "I will make sure no one above that cultivation level is able to even get close to you!" Xu Wei said coldly.


    "Un! That is why Big Brother Xu is the best!" Ah Chun did not notice but Xu Wei''s ears turned red at her compliment.


    Ah Chun had Xu Wei set up an array that only needed to be activated that would keep anyone from escaping or entering the Hou clan. Earlier in the day, Xu Wei had followed Hou Lexin all the way to her home and then set up the array. Once they entered the Hou Clan he would then activate it and they could start the massacre.


    Ah Chun also wanted to take this chance to get some training in. It had been a long time since she had caused the sky to rain blood. She was hoping if she caused enough blood to flow the scent and sight of it might trigger the bloodline in her body if it was even there. Last time her bloodline did not surface until she was inheriting the dragon bloodline. She figured that she did not have it but it was still worth a try. She was not sure if, the her of this world, was connected to the asura clan of this world or if they even existed.


    *********************************************************************************************************


    If you are not reading this at [W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l .c.o.m.], then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./b.o.o.k/.1.3.6.9.4.7.2.2.0.0.5.8.4.5.7.0.5./.Ah-Chun]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.

 Chapter 274 - Nightmare At The Hou Clan

    Xu Wei landed inside the Hou clan''s residence quietly. Ah Chun walked slowly behind a qi condensation guard before jumping up and wrapping her legs around his neck and spinning her little body around snapping the guard''s neck. Xu Wei caught the body and dragged it back. "This is all you need to activate the array?"


    "Yes, Young Miss. This cultivator''s soul will act as the catalyst to keep the array going while we finish here. This soul is enough to give us three hours of time." Xu Wei''s barrier was very advanced but it was self created by Xu Wei by accident. He discovered it during a time when he was using human souls to create arrays.


    After extracting the guard''s soul Xu Wei made a few hand signs and the soul glowed before dispersing into the air. A flicker of light was seen as a bluish dome surrounded over the entire Hou clan residence. With this as their sign, Ah Chun no longer hid her presence and took out her sword and charged right into the first courtyard with Xu Wei following behind her.


    "Who!" A young girl called out. Ah Chun had just cut the head off a servant who was standing guard. Blood sprayed all over Ah Chun in the process. The smell and feel of the blood started to excite Ah Chun. Her blood l.u.s.t and killing intent started to exude from her body. She licked the blood on her sword as she smiled at the young girl who just came out of her room.


    "Hehe! It''s a wonderful night, isn''t it!? The smell of blood is in the air! The sky is dark allowing those with bad intentions to lurk about! Young Miss of the Hou clan, would you like a headless corpse or a corpse that has been cut at the waist or I can also cut your arms and legs off and let you struggle on the ground until you bleed to death? Which would you prefer!?" Ah Chun maniacal laughter sounded off in the night.


    To the young girl who heard this laughter and looked at the sight of the little girl with horns and a tail that was covered in blood and let out a scream in fright. Ah Chun heard this scream and laughed even more as she charged at the young girl who was pale in the face as she looked at Ah Chun as if she was some kind of demon.


    In Ah Chun''s mind, a familiar chant was heard "Kill!" "Kill!" "Kill!" just hearing this chant excited Ah Chun more! She knew what this chant meant!


    "Hahahahahaha! It''s there! It really is there hidden within me! Hahahahahahaha!" Her smile became even more profound and crazy looking. She looked at the young girl who had wet herself from fear, she licked her lips and walked over to the girl. Ah Chun leaned down and whispered into her ear. "This is all thanks to you and all of your servants'' blood I just spilled. I will do celebrate this joyous occasion of knowing my bloodline is indeed within me. As Queen Asura, I will now spill your blood and bathe in it!" Ah Chun did not hesitate as she raised her sword at the young girl who was staring wide eyed at her and swung it horizontally severing the girl''s head from her body causing another shower of blood to soak her hair and clothes.


    Poor Xiao Feng who was on top of Ah Chun''s head perched between her horns had to keep spitting little balls of flame over her body in order to keep the blood off of her. The only spot on Ah Chun''s body that was not drenched in blood was the spot directly under Xiao Feng. Xu Wei raised an eyebrow as he noticed his young miss was showing a crazy side he had never seen before. He could sense an almost archaic bloodline slowly emerging from her body. The more it emerged the more killing intent and blood l.u.s.t Ah Chun exuded. A faint smile formed on Xu Wei''s face that only lasted for a fraction of a second before disappearing.


    Ah Chun twirled and danced until the spray of blood subsided. She was very happy. Her bloodline was indeed there! She did not think it was but now that she has heard the chant she couldn''t be happier! "Big Brother Xu let''s move onto the next one!"


    Courtyard after courtyard, be it guard, servant or the master of the courtyard themselves, Ah Chun killed without hesitation. Young or old it did not matter she was here to wipe out the entire Hou clan. She was going to use this as a tribute to her ancestors. The only ones she would leave alive were the ones who could not move or speak on their own. Everyone else died at her hands. She cut off more heads than she could count. She severed limbs and watched as people died from blood loss. To her, it was all a tribute and it allowed her bloodline to emerge even more.


    Finally after killing so many Ah Chun walked into a courtyard that was very well decorated. It had a manmade pond with koi swimming around. There were even jade statues of different demonic beasts lining the walkway to the main room. Xu Wei had told her that Hou Lexin was hiding under her bed. This thought of Hou Lexin shivering in fear made Ah Chun very excited! "Hou Lexin, come out, come out wherever you are!"


    Hou Lexin heard the childish voice calling her name and her whole body became drenched in sweat. She recognized the voice and knew that her whole clan was just annihilated. She did not dare take a step out of the room to try to escape. From the horrid screams and stench of blood, she already knew what her fate was.  But she was too afraid to die and was scared to end her own life by detonating her dantian. She could only hide under her bed and hope that the little demon will not find her!


    It was only then she felt an immense killing intent weigh down on her body. And suddenly a face appeared in front of her. "Found you!"


    **********************************************************************************************************


    If you are not reading this at [W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l .c.o.m.], then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./b.o.o.k/.1.3.6.9.4.7.2.2.0.0.5.8.4.5.7.0.5./.Ah-Chun]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.

 Chapter 275 - Hou Lexin’s Demon

    Hou Lexin saw the bloodied face of  Ah Chun and screamed out in horror. "Ahhh!!!! Demon!!!!!"


    Ah Chun giggled as she flipped the bed out of the way and grabbed Hou Lexin by the neck. She then smiled, showing her pearly white teeth. "Hou Lexin who are you calling a demon? I came all this way here just to thank you. You and your little friend Hu Miaoyi were so nice to help me awaken my bloodline a little bit. Even though it is not fully awakened it''s there and I can feel it! So out of appreciation, I will give you the choice of how you would like to die. Just think of it as a lesson not to try to bully others when you are this weak in your next life!"


    "No! I don''t want to die! I don''t want to die! Someone save! There''s a demon! A Demon!!!!!!!!!!" Hou Lexin had already lost her mind from fright. Ah Chun was nothing but a bloodthirsty demon in her eyes,  a demon that came to reap her life away.


    Ah Chun although her mind was being controlled by her thirst for blood she had never felt better since being reborn into this world. Ah Chun knew that her bloodline was very special. There was nothing like it back on her old world that could match those at the top without bringing a huge force to kill one person from her clan. She had never fully found out where her clan originated from but it seemed that it did not originate from that world. It was the same for most of the other primordial god clans as well.


    Hou Lexin continued to scream nonstop about demons and about how she did not want to die. Ah Chun got sick of it and snapped her neck. She tossed the dead Hou Lexin to the side like a dirty rag and looked around the room for anything good. She took a few pill bottles before exiting the room.


    "Big Brother Xu can you bring me to their treasure house?" Ah Chun''s mind started to clear up. The only left here to do was to collect the treasures.


    "Yes, Young Miss..." Xu Wei placed Ah chun on his shoulders and flew over to the treasure house. Like before he waved his hand and sent strands of spiritual qi out to collect all the treasures inside.


    After everything was taken care of Xu Wei dispelled the barrier and now everyone outside was able to see that the Hou clan was also on fire. Ah Chun sat on Xu Wei''s shoulders as they flew away to the inn her sect was staying at.


    This night the city was in an uproar. News spread quickly that the Hu clan was a bunch of i.n.c.e.s.tuous people and their whole clan perished in a massive fire while they were all fornicating in Young Miss Miaoyi''s room. On top of this news, more news spread that the Hou clan had angered a powerful individual and their whole clan was wiped out. These two pieces of news spread so quickly that young to old all knew about it in less than an hour.


    No one expected that these events were all due to one little dragon girl who was currently in her room in the inn going through all the loot she had gathered up. There were many items from spiritual weapons to rare pills and many other expensive items. "To think that they had such good loot rotting away inside a treasure house! Well not that it matters anymore. It all belongs to me now!"


    Ah Chun smiled and she continued to organize everything. In the end, she had a few rings of nothing but trash which she casually tossed out the window. By the time she was done it was already morning so she went downstairs to meet up with the rest.


    Xia Yang saw Ah Chun coming in and immediately walked over to her. He leaned over and whispered: "Did you?"


    Ah Chun smiled and said in a lecturing tone said: "Little Yang, when someone wants to hurt your friends, family, and loved ones, what do you?"


    Hearing Ah Chun calling him Little Yang mad Xia Yang eyebrow twitch. But he seriously answered: "I would wipe out their whole clan¡­ So you!?"


    "Un! You only need to find a replacement for the foundation realm. I will handle qi condensation along with qi gathering. I promise to win both! You have my word!" Ah Chun said seriously.


    Letting out a deep sigh Xia Yang had some mixed emotions, on one hand, the two she killed were disciples of the sect, while on the other they seemed to have caused this great aunt some trouble which resulted in last night''s affairs. There was also the issue with the foundation realm competition. At least now he could have a peak foundation realm cultivator take Hu Miaoyi''s place. And with Ah Chun''s promise, he was not worried about the qi gathering or qi condensation realm matches. Her participation in both is not against the rules, as long as she is not a realm above it was fine.


    "Okay, then I will be counting on you to win both then!" Xia Yang finally smiled after he cleared his mind.


    "I will! Also, I have a bunch of items to donate to the sect when we get back. Just call it my way of saying sorry for killing two disciples without your permission." Ah Chun said as she gave a small bow.


    Xia Yang waved his hand: "I already told you to deal with people who are out to harm you as you see fit. So just leave it at that. I will exchange sect contribution points for the items."


    Ah Chun smiled and nodded. "Then we will do that."


    **********************************************************************************************************


    If you are not reading this at [W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l .c.o.m.], then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./b.o.o.k/.1.3.6.9.4.7.2.2.0.0.5.8.4.5.7.0.5./.Ah-Chun]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.

 Chapter 276 - Tribulation Tournament Begins Part One

    Ah Chun and the rest of her sect arrived at the tournament venue that was being held in the middle of Heaven''s Gate City. There were thousands upon thousands of stages all spread out in the venue for the Tribulation Tournament.  Peng An who was walking with Ah Chun had been wanting to ask Ah Chun if last night''s events had anything to do with her. This was even more so now seeing how the Sect Master Xia Yang reacted. "Little Chunchun, did you¡­?"


    Ah Chun smiled and pressed her fingers to her lips. "Big Sister An, you do not need to worry about anything anymore. Just find the person you love and make them your dao partner."


    Peng An blushed as she snuck a peek at Long Jing. This, of course, was not missed by Ah Chun. Ah Chun did have a feeling that there was something going on between the two. But from the looks of it, it seemed Long Jing was not aware of it yet. Ah Chun smiled and whispered: "For the time being you may be safe and he will not be taken away by someone else because he is dumb. But in the future when he starts to smarten up, do not let some other girls take him because you hesitated."


    Peng An''s blushed face now reached her ears and she lightly punched Ah Chun''s arm saying: "You''re so young but you still dare to tease your big sister!?"


    Ah Chun laughed and did not say any more. At this time Fatty came running up shouting at everyone. "Jing''er, Little Chunchun! I got news on the sects that showed up this year. I also got a bit of information on who to look out for."


    Hearing news about the sects who will be participating perked Ah Chun''s ears up. Ah Chun Eagerly said: "Fatty hurry and tell!"


    Seeing the eagerness from Ah Chun made Fatty feel proud that he was able to gather this information.  " Okay, out of the top three sects our Jaded Dragon Sect is at the top. Then there is the Healing Hands Sect who is known for their pill refining. That sect There are two people we need to watch out for. Little Chunchun you will end up going against one of them. He is a heaven''s chosen known for his poison techniques and hidden weapons. His name is He Yimu. He is a master of hidden weapons and each weapon is coated with an extremely toxic poison. He also has many other ways to use his poisons. So be very careful when fighting him."


    "Depends on his technique but I should be okay." Ah Chun said seriously. Her eyes were full of excitement. She would finally get to fight a few good fights!


    "The third top sect is the Folded Crane Sect. I did not find out much information about them I only know that the ones to look out for are in the foundation establishment realm. I couldn''t find any information about the qi gathering and qi condensation realm.


    "After that, there are many other sects and clans each having their own heaven''s chosen. The biggest news is that the Heavenly Sword Sect will be attending this year. They have not attended in¡­." Fatty''s words were cut short when he felt an oppressive air suddenly fill the area. He turned his head and looked at Ah Chun whose expression was cold as ice as her eyes looked like a bottomless abyss.


    "Fatty what are the rules of killing people in this tournament?" Ah Chun asked. She was trying her best to suppress her anger.


    "Ahh! Just no outside help. Anything else goes, you can even use spirit pets. The only thing is, is that, if your opponent says they give up, you can not continue but other than that you can kill your opponents." Fatty quickly replied.


    Hearing this news calmed Ah Chun down a lot. Since anything goes this means she can kill every member of the Heavenly Sword Sect as she sees fit. "It seems the members of the Heavenly Sword Sect will be going home a few short."


    Long Jing, who was at the side listening did not get it so he asked: "What do you mean?"


    "What I mean is that I am going to kill every member of the Heavenly Sword Sect including their sect master before we leave Heaven''s Gate City! " Ah Chun''s words cause her friends to suck in a cold breath of air.


    They all wondered what the Heavenly Sword Sect had done to this great aunt to make her want to say such words. But seeing how it was not the best time to be asking such questions, they all bit back their words. Only Ah Chun knew how cowardly the Heavenly Sword Sect was. But she first had to find out if there was someone named Mei Liling in their sect. Since fatty was here she did not hold back and asked: "Fatty is there someone named Mei Liling in The Heavenly Sword Sect? She would be an elder of the Twin Healing Peaks."


    "No, the elder of the twin healing peaks from what I know is named Cai Yi." Fatty answered.


    Hearing this caused Ah Chun a bit of sorrow. She had hoped that maybe there was a Mei Liling of this world. But it seemed not to be the case. But since that was not the case, that meant she could not just kill indiscriminately just yet. "Who is the sect master of the Heavenly Sword Sect?"


    "The sect leader? His name is Shi Quan."


    *******************************************************************************************************


    If you are not reading this at [W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l .c.o.m.], then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./b.o.o.k/.1.3.6.9.4.7.2.2.0.0.5.8.4.5.7.0.5./.Ah-Chun]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.

 Chapter 277 - Tribulation Tournament Begins Part Two

    Ah Chun did not say any more, she only used her connection with Xu Wei and said: "Big Brother Xu, tonight bring me the Sect Master of the Heavenly Sword Sect, Shi Quan. I want to meet with him."


    "Understood Young Miss." Xu Wei replied right away. Knowing that she could have a one on one with Shi Quan made Ah Chun feel a lot better. She wanted to find out if there was ever a Mei Liling in his sect. She truly wished to see the Mei Liling of this world if she even existed. Even if it was not as a mother daughter relationship, it was fine as long as she could meet with Mei Liling even if it was only for a short time.


    Ah Chun wanted to enjoy this new life of hers but she also wanted to hurry to return to the other world to save her mother and reunite with Ning Shen. She wondered if she would meet him once she broke free from the chains of this world and stepped into the realms others only dreamed of.


    Time ticked by and all of the sects had finally showed up. The one in charge of the Tribulation Tournament a grey bearded old man stood high in the sky and looked down at all the different sects and clans who were here. "Today will be the one thousandth time this Tribulation Tournament has been held. Each sect and clan have one person from each realm be it qi gathering, qi condensation, foundation establishment. Each one of these participants is the best of the best from each sect or clan. The only rule of this tournament is that there will be no interference from outsiders. There will be deaths! And if there are deaths no one is allowed to retaliate because of these deaths. Your loved ones, friends, and family members might die at any time while in the battle arena. If anyone and I mean anyone tried to take action due to the death of these loved ones, friends or family members. You will meet the same fate as the one who died." The grey bearded old man paused for a moment to make sure everyone heard him before continuing.


    "With that said let''s begin! Everyone should move to their sections for their..." Another elder flew into the sky and whispered into the grey bearded old man''s ear. "Ahem¡­ It seems we have a  dual contestant this year."


    Hearing the words dual contestant shocked the crowd that would mean that there was someone who was realm skipping and participating in more than one match! Each sect could only allow one person per realm to join the tournament. If there was a dual contestant didn''t that mean that there was an extremely powerful new heaven''s chosen!?


    These thoughts spread quickly amongst all the contestants. The grey bearded old man smiled as he shouted out: "Alright calm down. Miss Ah Chun from the Jaded Dragon Sect, your fights for the Qi Condensation realm will be postponed until you finish the qi gathering realm fights.."


    The grey bearded old man''s gaze fell on Ah Chun. When they registered everyone had to have their identity confirmed. This was so that if you died during the tournament. The officials would know which sect or clan you belonged to. This helped a lot since there were thousands of participants.


    Ah Chun only smiled as she heard her name called out. She did not mind all the gazes that were now upon her. It was bound to happen sooner or later at least now it was out of the way. But this would also work to her benefit if they decided to underestimate her. Of course, Ah Chun was not worried in the slightest. She would win two spots for the Cleansing Pools. She would give a spot to Peng An unless she can trade it for another twenty four hours of time in the pools.


    Ah Chun had no doubt in her mind that she would win both sections of the tournament. It was just a matter of how fast she could win. She wanted to hurry along so she could get to the next stage of becoming stronger. The faster she could cultivate the better it was. She had suppressed her cultivation from rank two to rank one since she broke through. She was close to breaking through to rank three qi gathering. She only did this in order to make it seem that her cultivation was not that fast. The reason being was she did not want the extra attention. At her age she should not  even be in the qi gathering range but since she already was it was hard to hide this fact. So she had decided to suppress it until she was a bit stronger. If others got greedy and wondered why she was able to cultivate so fast they would definitely go after her in hopes of finding some rare treasure that could speed up their cultivation. But none of this mattered now since Ah chun had Xu Wei by her side.


    Ah Chun went to the qi gathering section and waited for her name to be called. This portion of the tournament they were setting the brackets for each realm. If you lost even once you were kicked out of the tournament there were no second chances. So even if you were strongest and were unlucky and tripped over your own feet and fell off the battle stage without anyone touching you, you would still be eliminated from the tournament without question. Losing your chance to make it to the top.


    "Jaded Dragon Sect''s Ah Chun Vs Heavenly Sword Sect''s Fu Hai!" Ah Chun heard the name of the sect and her Eyes gleamed with a chilling coldness.


    "It''s too bad I did not get to talk to Shi Quan first¡­ Aw well, I can not pass up the chance to kill one of these bastards who do not care for their own sect members when faced with undefeatable power. I will just give Shi Quan one less mouth to feed and help him out for now."

 Chapter 278 - Decisively Killing

    Ah Chun walked up on to the battle stage and looked at the youth across from her. He was a tall built youth that was about five heads taller than her. In his hand was a large sword almost as tall as him. Ah Chun looked at this youth trying to remember if she had ever seen him before. But nothing came to mind. She did not spend much time in the Heavenly Sword Sect so she did not know many of the disciples there.


    The youth from the heavenly sword sect looked at the little lizard girl in front of him and sneered. "To think I have to go against some stupid little lizard girl" The youth muttered.


    The youth''s words were not loud but still loud enough for Ah Chun to hear. Ah Chun did not call him out on it since this youth was going to die soon anyway. The overseer of the match looked at the two on stage and yelled: "As stated before  there are no rules in the match except for no outside help. You are able and want to give up, you may, we will then stop the fight. With this being said you may begin!"


    As soon as the overseer started the fight, Ah Chun dashed forward without a sword in her hand. Before the youth from the Heavenly Sword Sect could react Ah Chun was already standing before him jumping up and punching towards him. The youth went to block only to see Ah Chun twist her body mid air and her tail breaking through his guard and slamming into his head. The youth fell to the ground slamming his head off the battle stage causing spider web cracks to appear from the impact. Ah Chun did not stop there as she jumped on top of the youth and threw a punch straight at the youth''s throat, crushing it.


    The youth stared in horror at the little lizard girl in front of him. He could not understand why the little lizard girl was being so vicious, making it so he could not even speak. He tried desperately to get up off the ground. He no longer wanted to fight. He would rather drop out of the tournament. He felt that his life was in danger.


    Ah Chun who had stepped back after crushing the youth''s throat, eyes gleamed with coldness. She hated the Heavenly Sword Sect no matter what world they were in. Whether they were a good sect or not in this world, to her if it was run by that man, then it did not matter. Ah Chun took out a sword and kicked the struggling youth back to the ground. The youth''s face smashed off the battle stage causing him to grunt out in pain. Ah Chun raised her sword and was about to bring it down when a voice shouted out from behind her.


    "Wait!" The voice was loud and thunderous.


    Ah Chun looked towards the person who had just shouted out. The man who yelled was all too familiar to her. This man was none other than Shi Quan, the sect master of the Heavenly Sword Sect. Ah Chun''s eyes turned cold as she looked at Shi Quan. She shouted back to him: "Why should I wait? Who are you to tell me to do something?"


    "I am the sect master of the Heavenly Sword Sect, Shi Quan. I ask as this disciple''s sect master to give me some face and allow my disciple to live." Shi Quan asked amicably.


    "Oh? I might be able to do that¡­ Under one condition." Ah Chun said but her sword was still pointed at the youth on the ground.


    "What is your condition? If it is within my power I will  do what I can to meet the condition." Although he said this Shi, Quan had no intention of doing any such thing. This was a fact that Ah Chun knew very well.


    "Tell me where Mei Liling is." Ah Chun shouted out. Those who were watching, were watching the scene with great interest since it had been a long time since someone interrupted a fight to save a disciple. But to hear that the little girl was only asking for the location of someone for her condition in exchange for a life it seemed very reasonable.


    Shi Quan heard Ah Chun''s question and his brow furrowed. ''How did this little lizard girl know about Mei Liling...'' Although his furrowed brow smoothed out quickly, Ah Chun still caught it and knew that whatever he said next was going to be a lie. Clearing his throat Shi Quan said: "Ahem¡­ I am sorry. I do not know this Mei Liling. There is no Mei Liling in the Heavenly Sword Sect."


    Ah Chun wanted to laugh at this old man''s small brain. "Sect master of the Heavenly Sword Sect, when did I ever say that Mei Liling was in your Heavenly Sword Sect? I only asked you to tell me her whereabouts. Since you do not want to tell then you do not want to keep this disciple''s life. "


    With her words said Ah Chun did not pay attention to Shi Quan any more and decisively swung her sword down cutting the youth''s head clean off. The overseer did not say a word against Ah Chun''s actions, according to the rules Shi Quan should receive punishment for interrupting the fight. Even those watching the match did not say a word.


    Shi Quan could only watch on as his disciple''s head was severed from his body. While Shi Quan was burning in rage, Ah Chun was a bit happy. She now knew that there was a Mei Liling in this world. Now she just needed to know where Mei Liling was. This she could get out of Shi Quan later tonight.


    *********************************************************************************************************


    If you are not reading this at [W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l .c.o.m.], then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./b.o.o.k/.1.3.6.9.4.7.2.2.0.0.5.8.4.5.7.0.5./.Ah-Chun]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.

 Chapter 279 - Heh...

    Shi Quan''s face was very ugly. He glared at the little lizard girl on the battle stage wanting to rip her to pieces! ''This little lizard bitch would not even give me any face!'' He truly felt like his face was slapped a million times because of Ah Chun''s actions. Pointing his finger at Ah Chun he shouted: "Good! Real good! Let''s see how your sect members do in the next matches against my disciples!"


    "Oh? Does sect master Shi want to try to kill my sect members? How about I wipe out your entire sect?" Xia Yang had appeared at some point and was hovering in the air near Shi Quan.  Xia Yang''s spirit pressure was pressing down on Shi Quan causing him to break out into a cold sweat.


    Shi Quan looked at the cold eyes that were casted upon him from Xia Yang and suddenly felt his mouth go dry. "Haha, It was just a joke, Sect Master Xia¡­ I would never do such a thing."


    Ah Chun sneered. ''Same old trash as he was in my original world. Can''t even show any pride in the face of those stronger than him.'' "Sect Master of the Heavenly Sword Sect sorry... Just now my hand slipped and your disciple''s head fell off. I will try not to do it again."


    Xia Yang wanted to know why this grandma always had a knack for pissing people off! She even emphasized the whole ''try'' part of her words! If you got nothing good to say then just don''t say it! Xia Yang would never say any of this out loud in case he angered the little ancestor to the point that she had Xu Wei destroy the entire Primordial Lands. Thinking of how she wiped out one of the biggest clans and another clan that was a pretty decent size with just her and her contracted spirit beast sent a shiver down his spine. He looked at Shi Quan and felt a bit of pity. He let out a sigh and sent Shi Quan a voice transmission. "Sect Master Shi it is best if you do not anger this little one or you will end up bringing destruction upon you and your sect!"


    Shi Quan heard Xia Yang''s words and his anger rose. He glared at Shi Quan and sent a voice transmission back. "Sect master Xia are you threatening me?"


    "No, just take it as healthy advice from a person who knows what this little one is capable of. You can either heed my advice or not. But just remember I did warn you. Oh and just so you know she does not need the help of my Jaded Dragon Sect to destroy your entire sect." Xia Yang tossed these words out before his body flickered and he returned to his seat.


    Shi Quan was confused by the parting words Xia Yang left him. ''She can destroy my Heavenly Sword Sect without the help of the Jaded Dragon Sect?'' He looked at Ah Chun who had already walked off stage and was walking back to the rest area. "How can a little lizard girl be any threat to me?" Although he said this he still did not dare to cause any more trouble for Ah Chun. He felt that if he did he would be bringing disaster upon himself.


    Ah Chun felt Shi Quan''s eyes leave her body and sneered once again. "You gave up so easily just because of the few words Little Yang said humph!" Ah Chun had received a voice transmission from Xia Yang telling her what he said to Shi Quan.  He only said a few words and Shi Quan did not even think to get revenge for his fallen disciple. Such a pity...  Ah Chun felt bad for all those who were good in the Heavenly Sword Sect. They would have to suffer the same fate as their sect just because they were in that sect.


    Ah Chun sat down and started to cultivate until all the matches were over for the day. She did not even care to look at the other matches since no one in the qi gathering realm would be able to defeat her. She could feel the eyes on her from the rest of the disciples who were participating in the tournament. Some of the gazes were filled with fear, some were filled with questioning. Ah Chun just ignored them all as she went about circulating her qi.


    Night came and in a small inn room, inside Heaven''s Gate City, a small figure was standing in front of a grown man who was pressed to the floor of the room by spirit pressure. Next to her was a tall man whose emotionless face and cold eyes stared at the man on the floor.


    "We meet again Sect Master of the Heavenly Sword Sect..." The small figure said with a light laugh.


    "Why are you doing this to me? I did not make a big deal out of you killing my disciple. Nor did I seek revenge! So why did you capture me?" Shi Quan looked up at the small figure who had horns and a tail. He wished he never even spoke to this little devil in front of him. She had such a powerful man by her side! It was no wonder Xia Yang said what he said!


    "It''s simple really I want to know what happened to Mei Liling! Did you let those people from the Immortal Realm take her away without even trying to put up a fight!?" Ah Chun''s voice was full of anger as she said this.


    Shi Quan''s forehead was full of sweat and looked up at the little lizard girl in shock. He couldn''t help but blurt out: "How did you know!?"


    These words were all Ah Chun needed to know. So in this life, Mei Liling never got to even go to the cave because this bastard had already handed her over to the people in the immortal realm. "Heh..." A small laugh was the last thing Shi Quan heard before his world spun around him. The last thing he saw was his headless body before everything went dark.


    *******************************************************************************************************


    If you are not reading this at [W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l .c.o.m.], then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./b.o.o.k/.1.3.6.9.4.7.2.2.0.0.5.8.4.5.7.0.5./.Ah-Chun]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.

 Chapter 280 - The Second Coming

    Ah Chun patted Shi Quan''s body down and took his interspatial ring.  "Big Brother Xu, Thank you..." Ah Chun was glad that Xu Wei decided to follow her. She would never have known that the Mei Liling of this world had shared the same fate as her mother from her world.


    "Young Miss I am your contracted spirit beast. Anything  you need done, just let me know." Xu Wei''s expressionless face showed a hint of a smile.


    "Un! I promise when I am able to reach new heights I will allow you to see things beyond this plane!" Ah Chun now had a second goal to work towards. She now wanted to rescue the Mei Liling of this world. She had to reach the immortal realm as soon as possible.


    "Chun''er I finished burning the body." Xiao Feng flapped her little wings and landed on top of Ah Chun''s head.


    "Mmm. Thanks, Xiao Feng..." Ah Chun reached up and patted Xiao Feng''s head. This startled Xiao Feng since Ah Chun had never done such a thing before. "Wh-What has gotten into you!?"


    "I am just glad the two of you are with me is all." She realized if it was not for Xiao Feng and Xu Wei she would not be able to do things as smoothly. She was taking it for granted.


    After a night of cleaning up the entire Heavenly Sword Sect from Heaven''s Gate City, dawn rose ushering in a new day. Word spread quickly that the entire Heavenly Sword Sect had met with a bad end. When this entered Xia Yang''s ears he could only let out a long sigh. When his disciples gathered to head to the tournament venue he saw that Ah Chun was acting like normal as if nothing had happened. But deep down inside he knew that Ah Chun was the one who made the cultivators from the Heavenly Sword Sect disappear.


    Xia Yang was very happy that he never angered this little grand aunt to the point that she wanted to destroy the entire sect.  Even he did not know how strong Xu Wei was. He was a mythical beast with unfathomable cultivation. One that chose to stay in the Mortal Realm instead of heading to the Immortal Realm.


    It was finally time for the second rounds of the tournament. Ah Chun''s stage gathered more people since the fight today was between Wan Tu a qi gathering poison user from the Healing Hands Sect and Ah Chun from the Jaded Dragon Sect who had beheaded her opponent in front of their sect master without any hesitation. Most were interested in how Ah Chun would deal with the issue and if she would also kill her opponent this time.


    Ah Chun stood on the battle stage looking at the young girl who seemed to be around fifteen years old. She was going through her mind trying to figure out the best way to deal with the poison in case she was afflicted by it. As she was pondering, the overseer finished his words and the match began. Ah Chun did not move at first, she wanted to observe the actions of the girl in front of her. But it seemed the girl had the same thought as she had seen yesterday''s match and knew Ah Chun had made the first move.


    As they stared at each other Ah Chun felt like that her spiritual qi in her body was starting to surge. It was as if she was about to breakthrough. She did not understand what was going on. She had only felt this way once since she was reborn and that was when the tribulation lightning was about to fall. Up in the stands watching over Ah Chun, Xia Yang felt the spiritual qi in the air start to fluctuate. He looked up into the sky and saw a mass of black clouds starting to form. Xia Yang''s eyes widened as he remembered the time in the sect that the same thing had happened.


    "Not good!" He quickly set up a barrier around all the disciples from the Jaded Dragon Sect. This confused them but when they saw the anxious face of their sect master no one said a word and only looked in the direction that he was looking. Ah Chun looked up at the sky and frowned. "You pick now, of all times to do this!?" Ah Chun muttered as she sat down into a lotus position and started to cultivate.


    Wan Tu from the Healing Hands Sect was confused as to what Ah Chun was doing but then she saw a bright pink light shoot into the sky slightly blinding her. The light formed a small dome around Ah Chunin the shape of a pink lotus blossom. The clouds in the sky grew darker and expanded to cover the entire area of the venue. Everyone''s eyes looked up into the sky. Even the ones in charge of the tribulation tournaments'' faces paled as they saw the clouds overhead. Those of higher cultivation knew what was to come. Lots of sect masters and clan heads hurriedly set up barriers around the disciples who were in the stands near them. They did not dare get near the battle stages because what was coming would instantly kill them.


    A small pink transparent lotus covered Ah Chun and part of the stage. It seemed to stop short of those around her. The crackling of lightning could be heard across the area. Ah Chun sat motionlessly on the stage waiting for the tribulation lighting to fall. It seemed like time stood still as the lighting in the sky built up. Before a bolt of lighting the size of the tournament venue fell from the sky...


    *********************************************************************************************************


    If you are not reading this at [W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l .c.o.m.], then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./b.o.o.k/.1.3.6.9.4.7.2.2.0.0.5.8.4.5.7.0.5./.Ah-Chun]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.

 Chapter 281 - Mass Breakthroughs And More New Meridians

    *Boom*


    As the bolt of lightning fell from the sky, everyone''s faces paled at the sight in front of them. The tribulation lightning fell on to the venue.  Those who were too close to the battle stages instantly died. All of the tournament participants were no exception to this. They did not even get to scream out before their bodies were instantly turned to ash. Even the overseers who did their best to protect themselves died without question.


    This entire time Ah Chun sat quietly on her battle stage in a lotus position circulating her qi. The pink lotus protecting her from the tribulation lightning. As Ah chun circulated her qi the one who was watching the scene in front of them stared in amazement as the tribulation lightning that had fallen seemed to freeze in place. It did not disperse after hitting the ground the tribulation lightning seemed to be pulled into a certain direction. That was when everyone noticed a little lizard girl was sitting peacefully on the ground cultivating inside a pink dome shaped like a lotus. But this was not what surprised them the most. What surprised them was that the tribulation lightning seemed to be getting absorbed by the pink lotus and turning it into strands of spiritual qi that were then injected into the little lizard girl''s body. What''s more the little lizard girl''s cultivation was rising at an astonishing rate!


    *Hong!* *Hong!*


    Ah Chun who was cultivating was shocked as her cultivation started to rise at an astonishing speed. She was already at the peak of qi gathering and it seemed like she would not just stop there. Spiritual qi rotated around her continuously flowing into her body.


    *Bang!*


    As if a dam broke her cultivation jumped into the qi condensation realm and it still did not slow down. Rank two qi condensation, rank three, rank four, five, six! It did not start to slow down until she reached rank nine qi condensation where it settled at the peak of rank nine qi condensation. She was one step away from breaking through to the foundation establishment realm!


    Although her cultivation slowed down it did not seem to slow her intake of spiritual qi. Seeing how she was no longer able to break through she decided to use the remaining spiritual qi to open up more meridians. Ah Chun gritted her teeth as she slammed the locations of the other meridians. The process was so painful that her whole body instantly became soaked in a cold sweat. Beads of perspiration formed on her head as she continued to slam the new meridian locations. She was trying to pen four all in one go!


    As time went by those who were watching were stunned as they saw the tribulation lightning being sucked into the little lizard girl through the help of the pink lotus that surrounded her. They finally saw the huge crater caused by the tribulation lightning strike. Xia Yang who was watching from his seat breathed out a sigh of relief when he saw that Ah Chun was okay. He looked at the destruction in front of him and let out a small sigh as he knew that the foundation realmed cultivator from his sect was now dead.


    Slowly the black clouds that filled the sky dispersed. Ah Chun slowly opened her eyes as a burst of spiritual qi undulated out of her body in all directions. She clenched her fist and smiled brightly. "Thirteen meridians now open." She then looked around at the surroundings and scratched her head as her gaze moved to Xia Yang.


    Xia Yang smiled bitterly because he knew what was about to happen. He had those from the Jaded Dragon Sect all go down to where Ah Chun was standing. It was not until they were all standing next to Ah Chun that those from the other sects and clans started to shout out in anger.


    "Sect Master Xia Yang, explain to us what is going on here!" Someone shouted. This was followed up by many more shouts.


    Xia Yang looked over at the crowd but did not say anything he had no idea how to explain what was going on. He looked at Ah Chun who looked back at him. Seeing his pleading eyes she knew this was her fault so she stepped forward and shouted: "Big Brother Xu!"


    "Yes! Young Mis?" Xu Wei appeared out of thin air startling all the clan and sect heads. None of them could even sense the man''s cultivation in front of them which meant that this man was very powerful! And to hear this same powerful man  call the little lizard girl young miss they all had a bad feeling.


    "If any of these old fools make a move before i finish speaking just kill them." Ah Chun did not want to deal with these idiots but it seemed she had no choice.


    "As you command, Young Miss!" Xu Wei replied.


    Ah Chun looked up at the sect leaders and clan heads and smiled. "What just happened was a tribulation lightning. Something that should only happen to those who are trying to reach the immortal realm. You see me and the heavens do not get along. So any time I am about to break through I get struck by tribulation lightning. And as you can see this same tribulation lightning can also work as a way to cultivate myself at a fast speed. If any of you try to seek revenge on me or the Jaded Dragon Sect I will make sure that the Primordial Lands are cleaned with your blood. I can not control when the lightning falls from the heavens. Although I do get benefits from it, I also hate being struck by this lightning as well. If it was not for the will of the heavens protecting me every time. I could not have reached the short life that I already have. I will say this once more. Do not seek revenge for your fallen sect members or you will not live to see another day. You and your sect will be wiped out."


    *********************************************************************************************************


    If you are not reading this at [W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l .c.o.m.], then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./b.o.o.k/.1.3.6.9.4.7.2.2.0.0.5.8.4.5.7.0.5./.Ah-Chun]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.

 Chapter 282 - Continuing The Tournament

    The faces of the sect and clan leaders were all black. They looked at the tall man next to the little lizard girl and knew that they had to swallow this down. One of the sect leaders thought for a moment then said: "Then what about the cleansing pool and the Tribulation Tournament? All of the participants are now dead!"


    The one in charge of the Tribulation Tournament stepped forward, he looked at Ah Chun and gave her a nod before saying: "To answer this. Since the one who was last standing is Ah Chun here then we will just have her be the winner of all three brackets. Although from what she said this was not in her control the fact remains that she did survive the lightning. Heaven''s will or not, she is alive here and now. So all three spots go to her."


    "What do you mean? Can we not just get more members together to take the place of those who died and continue with the tournament?" A sect leader yelled out.


    The one in charge of the Tribulation Tournament took a glance at Ah Chun who only nodded to him. Seeing this he felt relieved. He dared not anger Ah Chun. So when she nodded he was happy since he would not need to offend the other sects and clans as well. "Then let''s do this. Ah Chun will automatically be the winner of the qi gathering matches and will also participate in the qi condensation matches. This should be fair no?"


    The sect leaders and clan heads all nodded their heads. "This is fair. Can we have a few days to pick new participants?"


    "That is fine. We will break for five day''s time and then restart the tournament." The one in charge of the Tribulation Tournament nodded his head in agreement. What they asked was not unfair.


    With this, all the hostility Ah Chun felt towards her minimized by a lot. She could only sense some of the clans still holding hostility towards her. Her eyes scanned the crowd of sect leaders and clan leaders. She instantly pinpointed which ones were still hostile to her. Ah Chun whispered to Xu Wei who then raised his hand and all of a sudden ten clan leaders went flying forward towards him.


    "Ahh!" These old men could not control their own bodies, screamed out as if they were getting beaten like pigs. Everyone who was watching was stunned at Xu Wei''s actions. They did not understand why he made a move.


    "You ten still have some hostility towards me." Ah Chun''s immature voice rang out. Everyone looked at the people and realized that they were all from smaller clans. They did not have many elites in their clans so just losing the younger generation as they did was a big loss for them. "I will tell you this now, all ten of you are no match for my Big Brother here. Yet you still direct your killing intent and hate towards me. If I wanted to, I could have taken every spot in the cleansing pool for myself and my sect but I did not do that. Because what happened today was not my intention. If you do not like that I am trying to be fair to everyone here then I do not mind getting rid of you and your clan so that others can take your place." Ah Chun''s voice slowly got colder and colder.


    She did not want any future hassles so she wanted to stop any revenge plots now. These ten clan leaders all still held hostility towards her which means they were planning and scheming. Ah Chun looked at the ten before saying: "Big Brother Xu we will take them and their clan members. This way the tournament can continue without any issues.  I hope this is fine with the rest of you?"


    Ah Chun looked at the other clan and sect leaders with her head c.o.c.ked to the side. These sect and clan leaders all nodded their heads to show that it was fine. They did not dare to anger the little great aunt in front of them. They looked at the ten clan leaders who were within Xu Wei''s grasp and shook their heads. They all had the same thought. ''Only an idiot would show their hostility outright like that! Just one word from the little great aunt and your whole clan or sect would be gone!''


    As of this day in the Primordial Lands word would spread that there is a new superpower that rules over all clans and sects. It is said that if you see a little lizard girl around the age of seven or eight then you should never anger her or you will lose not only your life but your entire sect or clans'' lives to.


    "Also I want to make one thing clear. During the qi condensation battles, it is fine to go all out against me. I want to fair matches during the tournament. If I lose, I lose, that is not a big deal to me. It just means I need to work harder. " Ah Chun''s words stunned all the sect and clan leaders. They couldn''t help but smile as they thought:  ''This little lass was not half bad after all.'' Not wanting them to go lenient shows that she had no intention of wanting to win by default. She wanted to test her skills against others. These sect and clan leaders'' thoughts were not that far off. Ah Chun really did hope for a good fight. But now that she entered the qi condensation realm she could use her spiritual qi. Which meant she was going to be that much harder to defeat and only those of the higher realm would be a match for her.


    ********************************************************************************************************


    If you are not reading this at [W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l .c.o.m.], then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./b.o.o.k/.1.3.6.9.4.7.2.2.0.0.5.8.4.5.7.0.5./.Ah-Chun]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.

 Chapter 283 - Slowly Regaining What Was Lost

    Five days later the tournament continued. There were no more qi gathering matches, only qi condensation, and foundation establishment. Ah Chun is currently at the peak of qi condensation thanks to the tribulation lightning. Because Xia Yang could not find another foundation establishment cultivator that was good enough to replace the one who died a few days earlier, so he once again turned to Ah Chun.  "Grandma, are you sure you can handle the foundation establishment matches? There is a huge difference between qi condensation and foundation establishment."


    "Old Xia, call me grandma one more time and see if I don''t make a change in the sec leader for the Jaded Dragon Sect. I think Elder Dan would make a better sect leader." Ah Chun said as she kicked Xia Yang''s leg.


    "Fine, I was wrong. I do not want to anger this little great aunt in front of me. But seriously will you be okay?" Xia Yang asked as he rubbed the leg Ah Chun kicked. it did not hurt but he felt he should rub it anyways just in case the little great aunt got mad.


    "I should be fine. The battles might be tough since most are rank five or above. Which means they are extremely powerful for a qi condensation cultivator. But you forget two things. I can use contracted beats and  I now have both sword qi and spiritual qi so if I mix the two different qis I am just as powerful as these foundation establishment cultivators." Ah Chun answered confidently.


    "That''s true but using the little phoenix or Xu Wei is not such a good idea." Xia Yang felt it was not the best of ideas to use either of these mythical beasts as they were her ultimate trump cards. Not to mention if word got out even the hidden experts would try to take them away from her.


    "You do not need to worry about that¡­ Lunch!" A streak of white light flashed out of Ah Chun. Before Xia Yang, a large lightning wolf appeared. Her majestic body towered over the two. Just feeling the pressure from the large lightning wolf he knew right away that this was no ordinary contracted beast! This contracted beast was stronger than him!


    "This..." Xia Yang was completely speechless!


    "Master, you called?" Lunch lowered her head and nuzzled up to Ah Chun.


    "I was just showing you off to the Sect Master here. I wanted him to have a piece of mind." Ah Chun was really surprised that when she went back to her room at the inn after being able to use spirit power again she could feel lunch within her soul sea. But because the way of doing the contracts differed between the two worlds she could not contact Lunch until she had spirit power again. Which made sense since she didn''t actually die, allowing Lunch to follow her soul. The next best thing was the dragon tattoo on her arm. It also appeared after regaining her spirit power. She also could somewhat feel the palace that she lent to Ning Shen. But she was not powerful enough yet to make a connection to it. She hoped when she is able to, she will be able to talk with Ning Shen and tell him that she is okay and that she will come to find him no matter where he is and most importantly tell him how much she misses and loves him. But for now, she still needs to get stronger to do such a thing!


    "Lunch understands should I slap him around a bit to show him my strength?" Lunch asked as she wagged her tail back and forth.


    "No need we will just leave it at this. You can go back for now, Lunch. I will call you out later and treat you to a meal." Ah Chun said with a smile. Just knowing she did not lose everything from her past life was amazing. Even the black monolith was in her soul sea. And she still needed to confirm it but she thinks that she might even be able to recover her qi space and qi universe cultivations as well. But this would have to wait until she made it to the foundation establishment and core formation realms or maybe even the nascent soul realms. There were quite a few more realms after the nascent soul realm before reaching the immortal realm. Now, Ah Chun hoped more lightning would drop down on to her so she could cultivate faster.


    "Then I will take my leave master." Lunch Replied before turning into a stream of light and returning to Ah Chun''s body.


    "That wolf ?" Xia Yang was having a hard time comprehending things. How did this little brat have so many powerful contracted beasts!?


    "She is from my past life. We have a soul contract so when I was pushed into this new world by that person, Lunch followed my soul. This includes the tattoo on my arm as well which is my weapon in that world. I still have a connection to a few other things but I can not access them now since I am still too weak!" Ah Chun gave Xia Yang a complete explanation. She even summoned the Slaughter of Time for him to look at.


    Things were looking up now that she was slowly regaining her past strength. The only thing she worried about was if she would be able to get her qi space and qi universe. She wondered if they would come back as well.


    *******************************************************************************************************


    If you are not reading this at [W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l .c.o.m.], then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./b.o.o.k/.1.3.6.9.4.7.2.2.0.0.5.8.4.5.7.0.5./.Ah-Chun]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.

 Chapter 284 - Xue Na

    Ah Chun is currently standing on the battle stage with a young man under her foot. "It would help if you just give up already. If you keep coming at me like this you will lose your ability to cultivate. I have already made it so you can not use your hands and feet but I have yet to touch your mouth. So why are you not giving up? Or is it that you actually want to commit suicide and are using me as your knife?"


    "Shut up! You''re nothing more than a little lizard bitch. Give me back my brother!" The young man under Ah Chun''s foot shouted out in rage.


    Ah Chun gave a long sigh and looked up at the sect leader of the Folded Crane Sect. The Folded Crane Sect Leader, whose name is Xuan Fen, noticed Ah Chun''s gaze and looked at her. He could tell she was asking him what she should do. Ah Chun did not want to let the other major sects and clans to lose any face so that the relations between them and the Jaded Dragon Sect would not become hostile. Xuan Fen gave her a grateful nod and motioned with his chin to throw the stubborn kid off the battle stage.


    Ah Chun understood his signal and picked the young man up off the ground and said: "You really should learn when to just stop." Before tossing him out.


    Because Ah Chun was also participating in the foundation establishment matches as well she had to fight two battles today. She was allowed to take a five minute break between her battles. Her next opponent was from one of the major clans, the Xue Clan''s heaven''s chosen Xue Na. The Xue Clan were known for producing many, heaven''s chosen.


    Xue Na walked up on stage and gave a deep bow to Ah Chun. "Miss Ah, It is a pleasure to have an opportunity to be going up against one of the strongest qi condensation cultivators I have ever met. It is rare to meet someone who is willing to fight against those a whole realm above them and not only that but also show no fear as well. You have my full respect. "


    "I thank Xue Na for your words of praise. I have been actually looking forward to this fight to see how well I fare against a foundation establishment cultivator." Ah Chun cupped her hands and gave Xue Na a bow.


    The match began and Xue Na released her seven floor pagoda foundation spirit pressure right on to Ah Chun. The pressure was very strong but Ah Chun still snorted as she now had thirteen meridians, sword qi, and spiritual qi. Ah Chun wrapped herself into a thin layer of mixed sword qi and spirit power. Xue Na saw how calmly Ah Chun dealt with the spirit pressure and smiled. "Very good!" Xue could not help but yell out.


    Xue Na tapped her foot and charged at Ah Chun with her large battle axe in her hand. Ah Chun summoned her Slaughter of Time and slashed down with it. At the same time, Ah Chun''s eyes seemed to have a purplish glow to them as she gazed into Xue Na''s eyes. The sword light  Ah Chun sent at Xue Na smashed into Xue Na''s large axe sending it flying off the stage. Xue Na who originally was charging at Ah Chun had suddenly stopped in her tracks and looked up into the sky. Her face was pale and her whole body became soaked in sweat.


    Everyone who was watching was very confused. Why did Xue Na stop going after Ah Chun? Why was Xue Na staring up into the sky in fear?  These questions and more ran through the spectators'' minds as they watched Xue Na seemingly put on a one person show.


    "T-This lowly one greets senior¡­ May this lowly one ask why senior is here?" Xue Na asked as she lowered her head and bowed.


    Ah Chun knew who she was talking to. She was controlling the dreamscape Xue Na was in so that she would see someone from the deity realm. To be precise Ah Chun was introducing Xue Na to Li Ju, the evil version of Li Ju that is.  Ah Chun slowly counted down in her head when she finally hit zero, Xue Na let out a horrid scream as her body flew back like a kite from where she stood and flew off the battle stage and into the spectators. The force was so powerful that she had actually broken the barrier array that was set up to stop things like this from happening.


    Xue Na coughed up a mouth full of blood. Seeing this Ah Chun felt a bit bad but she wanted to test her dreamscape technique. When she used the technique she was surprised to see that she had much better control over it than she did before. Xue Na''s eyes finally reverted back to normal. Xue Na who was very confused as to what was happening looked around her wondering how she ended up embedded into spectator seats. She looked at Ah Chun who was still standing up on stage and laughed bitterly. "Miss Ah Chun is full of secrets! I thank you for going easy on me. I promise to never reveal what I know right now. Thank you for this lesson! "


    Xue Na now knew that Ah Chun was not someone that could be angered lightly. Illusion or not, what she just saw was an expert so powerful that he could destroy this mortal plane with a flick of his fingers. Ah Chun smiled and gave her a small bow.


    *********************************************************************************************************


    If you are not reading this at [W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l .c.o.m.], then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./b.o.o.k/.1.3.6.9.4.7.2.2.0.0.5.8.4.5.7.0.5./.Ah-Chun]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.

 Chapter 285 - Winning With Ease

    Many were still completely confused as to what just happened. All they saw was the seven floor pagoda foundation establishment cultivator suddenly start yelling at the sky before her body shot off the battle stage like a kite. But they could tell from the reaction from Xue Na that there was no trickery involved. This meant that this little lizard girl who was at the peak of qi condensation actually beat a seven floor pagoda foundation establishment cultivator! Some of the sect leaders and clan leaders that still had an inclination to get revenge for their fallen disciples decided against it after this battle.


    After such a display of strength, the qi condensation disciples who watched the match all had pale faces. They knew instantly that they would never be able to defeat the little lizard girl on the battle stage if she could effortlessly beat a seven floor pagoda foundation establishment cultivator without even lifting a finger against them.


    The next day Ah Chun''s qi condensation fight did not happen. Her opponent forfeited before even getting on stage. With that out of the way, an eight floor foundation establishment cultivator walked on stage. He was a tall man carrying a large polearm. He did not even speak a word to Ah Chun, he only bowed to her before the match started.


    The tall man did not even give Ah Chun time to react as his body disappeared from sight which startled Ah Chun at first. But she quickly recomposed herself as she tuned out everything except for what was on the battle stage. Ah Chun closed her eyes and could only faintly hear the sound of the dirt on the ground move as the tall man''s feet silently touched the battle stage but this was enough for her to discern where he was. Ah Chun slashed out with the Slaughter of Time sending a sword light made of sword qi and spiritual qi in the direction the tall man was about to be.


    Ah Chun''s actions startled the tall man causing him to stop his steps barely dodging the attack. He looked at Ah Chun wide eyed because he never expected that such a little girl had the battle sense to be able to detect his movements from his movement technique.


    Ah Chun smiled at the tall man who was still staring at her in shock. "Sir it does not matter how fast you move. Any minute sound will give away your position."


    "Haha! You are right! I thought my movements were fast enough but just from the dirt on the ground moving it gave me away. Then I guess in order to win this match I will need to be in the air! " The biggest disadvantage of a qi condensation cultivator battling a foundation establishment cultivator was that they could not fly like how a foundation establishment cultivator could. So even if you could overcome the strength difference there will always be a flight disadvantage. Ah Chun saw the tall man rise into the air. He moved his poll arm around his body before pointing it directly at Ah Chun and saying: "Extend!"


    The poll arm in his hand started to grow longer as the tip shot straight at Ah Chun''s head! Ah Chun only gave the oncoming attack a glance before she slashed multiple times in the air with the Slaughter of Time as she whispered: "Dragons Slash!"


    A web of sword light filled with spiritual qi and sword qi all wrapped with the dao of fire shot towards the tall man in the air. The oncoming poll arm attack passed through one of the holes in the sword light web continuing on its path. Just before it was about to hit Ah Chun, Ah Chun sidestepped it and slashed the pool arm below its tip, cutting the top right off! The tall man panicked as he saw how easy his weapon was destroyed by the little girl. He wanted to retract the poll arm to defend himself from the incoming attack but he suddenly felt that the poll arm was stuck! He looked down at the battle stage to see the little girl had grabbed a hold of the poll arm and was not letting go. The tall man continued to pull hard but he found it to be useless and could only let the poll arm go and dodge the incoming attack.


    The sword lights passed by the tall man as he just barely dodged them. He let out a sigh of relief but his face instantly froze when he saw that the sword lights had actually stopped mid air and turned to face him. Before he had a chance to react the sword lights rushed forward and smashed into the tall man''s chest sending him flying out of the battle stage and on to the ground!


    The tall man coughed up a mouth full of blood and looked down at his mangled chest. He frowned as he slowly got up from the ground. "Good fight!" The tall man yelled before slowly making his way back to where his clan was.


    The crowd went into an uproar. This was the second foundation establishment cultivator that she had beaten with little to no effort! Xia Yang looked at the little girl standing on the battle stage and smiled. He had a bit of worry about her fighting against foundation establishment cultivators but it seemed his worries were unfounded. It also looked like the qi condensation portion was already her win. Since she already took the qi gathering spot this meant she would gain another two spots if she won both the qi condensation and foundation establishment. Thinking of this made Xia Yang full of pride.


    *********************************************************************************************************


    If you are not reading this at [W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l .c.o.m.], then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./b.o.o.k/.1.3.6.9.4.7.2.2.0.0.5.8.4.5.7.0.5./.Ah-Chun]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.

 Chapter 286 - Soul Flame

    All of Ah Chun''s matches progressed, in the same manner, Ah Chun''s qi condensation matches were all forfeited by her opponents before they stepped foot on the battle stage. All of the foundation establishment opponents were all easily defeated by Ah Chun as she used dreamscape to send them flying off the battle stage. With this Ah Chun made it to the final matches of both the qi condensation and foundation establishment realms.


    Standing in front of Ah Chun now was a young man in his early twenties who was a rank nine qi condensation cultivator. He looked at Ah Chun nervously as he had seen her sending foundation establishment cultivators flying. He himself did not know if he would be able to win this fight at all, well, more like he knew he would not win this fight. But he could also not bring himself to forfeit the match after working so hard to reach the finals.


    As the fight started the young man did not move nor did Ah Chun. She planned to let the young man make the first move since although he seemed to know he could not win he still stood firmly on the battle stage. This made Ah Chun have a large amount of respect for him. The Young Man looked at Ah Chun for a few seconds before suddenly shouting out: "I will attack you with my trump card. If you are able to block it then I will forfeit."


    "If that is what you want then I will happily play along!" Ah Chun respected this young man evermore. He was willing to at least throw everything he had at her before forfeiting.


    The young man pressed his hands together and formed a few hand signs. Four blue flames appeared around him that slowly got bigger and bigger. Ah Chun looked at these flames and could sense that she should not touch them no matter what. She was a little surprised to see that this young man''s trump card was able to give her a sense of danger. She quickly shook her head, it was a trump card after all.


    The Four blue flames finally reached their peak. The young man looked at Ah Chun and shouted out: "Be careful! These flames will never go out once touched." He lowered his hand and the four balls of blue flames shot out at Ah Chun.


    The balls of fire were extremely fast as they arrived at Ah Chun in almost an instant. The heat of the flame was immense and could be felt even before it arrived. Ah Chun was shocked at how fast these balls of fire were. She quickly dodged them using her dancing lotus technique allowing her to swiftly and quickly pass them. But just doing this was not enough as the balls of fire stopped mid air and changed direction heading back towards her. Ah Chun realized that dodging was not going to work. So she had no choice but to wave her hand, sending out four beams of sword lights made of sword qi and spiritual qi wrapped in the dao of fire at the balls of fire.


    *Boom!*


    A thunderous explosion accord rocking the entire battle stage.  A large cloud of dust and smoke filled the air making it hard to see the battle stage. Everyone stared in anticipation to see whether not Ah Chun was able to deal with the fireballs. This was the first match where she was forced to react to an attack. Xia Yang looked at the battle stage unperturbed. He already knew the outcome of the match.


    As the dust settled everyone saw a little figure standing there with four blue flames surrounding her. On the other side of the battle stage, The young man was on the ground coughing up blood staring at Ah Chun in astonishment. He could not figure out how she did it. This was his clan''s hardest technique to learn and yet she did something and now his technique was out of his control!  Wiping his mouth and slowly staggering his way to his feet the young man yelled out: "I forfeit but I have to know how did you do it!? How did you sever the connection I had with the soul flames?"


    "It was quite easy actually. But I will not explain it. Knowing will not help your clan''s technique grow any stronger since it is a fundamental flaw within the technique itself. I will say that I hope that you only use this on those of the same level as you. Otherwise, you can die from the backlash." Ah Chun did not want to say how she did what she did since it will make the technique useless in battle and only cause damage to the user as he did but Ah Chun had also reduced the backlash he would receive by a lot.


    The blue flames were created from his soul. The name soul flames was appropriate for it. But these flames also have a bit of the user''s will embedded into it making them almost like a spiritual weapon. As such these things need to be bound by the user. All Ah chun did was remove the bound forcefully which causes a backlash. She then took the flames as her own. But because it was not made with her soul, if someone else did the same to her in the future she would not suffer much of a backlash since her soul was not used to form the flames. Ah Chun waved her hand and kept the flames. She was now the owner of the blue soul flames and she would not give them back easily since they were indeed a good weapon.


    **********************************************************************************************************


    If you are not reading this at [W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l .c.o.m.], then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./b.o.o.k/.1.3.6.9.4.7.2.2.0.0.5.8.4.5.7.0.5./.Ah-Chun]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.

 Chapter 287 - A Dull End To The Tournament

    With Ah Chun''s win, she took the spot for the qi condensation realm in the tournament giving her two spots in the Cleansing Pools. Ah Chun did not leave the battle stage as she sat down to cultivate for thirty minutes. She was waiting for her next match. She already had it planned out how she would fight it. She just wanted to get this tournament over and done with.


    After the thirty minutes passed Ah Chun stood on stage in front of a nine floor foundation establishment cultivator. A man who looked to be in his lower thirties smiled at Ah Chun and gave her a small bow before saying: "Little Miss I really need that spot at the cleansing pool so I will be going all out. "


    "That''s okay, try as you might. I also plan to not lose" Ah Chun retorted.


    Right as the match began the thirty year old man went to charge at Ah Chun but was forced to stop short as he saw a white light flash out of Ah Chun. He suddenly had a bad feeling and that feeling was right on as he saw a large wolf four times his size that had streaks of lightning wrapping around it. "Contracted beasts!"


    "Lunch do your thing your master will sit and cultivate." Ah Chun said as she sat down at the edge of the battle stage and quickly entered a state of cultivation. Her actions made everyone watching the match eyebrows twitch. Most had the same thought as they looked at the little dragon girl silently cultivating. ''Was this not slapping the man''s face by doing this?''


    Of course, Ah Chun did not care if it was a face slapping move she only cared about winning. She had fought each and every one of her matches fairly without calling out lunch at all. Now she wanted to give lunch some fresh air after being cooped up in her soul sea for so long.


    "Lunch will not disappoint you, Master!" Lunch happily wagged her tail and licked Ah Chun''s face leaving a large slobber mark causing Ah Chun to frown.  Ah Chun opened her eyes and wiped her face. ''Damn dog!''


    The thirty year old man felt a huge pressure weighing down on him from Lunch. Beads of sweat formed on his brow as he looked up at the large lightning wolf. "Is this not against the rules?" The thirty year old man cried out. The overseer looked at the thirty year old man and answered: "A contracted beast is the same as a sword. It is nothing more than a tool under her command. All I can say is that it''s your bad luck. That little aunt is not one to be messed with."


    The thirty year old man''s face paled. He slightly raised his hand and shouted: "I forfeit! I can''t fight that thing!"


    Lunch stood there looking at the thirty year old man feeling bitter inside. ''I just got a chance to stretch and you give up already. How is this fair? At least let me slap you around a few times before giving up!''


    The spectators all went into an uproar. This was the first time in the history of the Tribulation Tournament that the winner for all three realms was held by one person and that person was just a small girl. Xia Yang had a big grin on his face. He could not hide how happy he was. Ah Chun had come through for him just like she promised. She not only got three spots for Cleansing Pool for the Jaded Dragon Sect but she also gave the entire sect a great deal of prestige.


    The one in charge of the Tribulation Tournament  Stood high in the sky and looked down at all the sect leaders and clan leaders as well as those who were here to spectate the tournament. "With Ah Chun''s win, that now concludes the Tribulation Tournament. Ah Chun has gained all three spots in the Cleansing Pools. Let''s all hope she is able to gain new heights before the next Tribulation Tournament. I hope to see more outstanding youths as well during the next tournament!"


    After the one in charge of the Tribulation Tournament finished his words he went over and handed three jade slips to Ah Chun. "Keep these well they will allow you to enter the Cleansing Pool when it opens next month."


    "I will keep them well. Thank you." Ah Chun gave a small bow before jumping on to Lunch''s back. She then sent a voice transmission to Xia Yang. "Have Peng An and Long Jing come, those two will get the best benefit from the Cleansing Pools."


    "I will notify them now." Xia Yang would not interject on Ah Chun''s decision on who will be joining her in the Cleansing Pools. She had won the matches and the spots were her prize. She could decide who goes and who does not.


    Two days later outside Heaven''s Gate City, Ah Chun was standing next to Lunch along with Peng An and Long Jing. "Little Chunchun are you sure you want us to go with you? I know there are higher realmed cultivators in the sect that could use this more than us..."


    "Big Sister An I chose you and Big Brother Jing because you both have very good constitutions. Plus I am the one who won all three seats so it has nothing to do with the others. I can choose who I want to choose and I chose the two of you. Take this chance to strengthen yourselves!" Ah Chun could sense that both Peng An and Long Jing were both diamonds in the rough that with enough help would be cultivators that all of the Mortal Realm will know about. It was just a matter of allowing them to get the resources they need to get there. She could not do much to help them now but she could at least do this for them.


    "Then I will thank Little Chunchun in advance for giving me this chance." Peng An Hugged Ah Chun tightly.


    "Yeah, Little Chunchun I have to thank you as well." Long Jing Cupped his hands and gave Ah Chun a  bow.


    "Alright enough of that let''s get going! We will have Lunch transport us."


    *********************************************************************************************************


    If you are not reading this at [W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l .c.o.m.], then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./b.o.o.k/.1.3.6.9.4.7.2.2.0.0.5.8.4.5.7.0.5./.Ah-Chun]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.

 Chapter 288 - Slip Of The Tongue

    The trip to the Cleansing Pools was a long one. Just to get there would take half a month. Luckily with Lunch, the trip would be quicker. The reason why they were leaving so soon was so that they could take as much time as they could to cultivate at the Celestial Mountain Range. It was a place where spiritual qi was very abundant. It had more spiritual qi than the sect master''s mountain peak in the Jaded Dragon Sect. The ancient clan that owns the Cleansing Pool only opens it once a year to the public and only allows three seats.


    It''s been a week and a half and Ah Chun, Peng An, and Long Jing have been riding on Lunch''s back this entire time cultivating. They were only about two days out to reach their destination. Which excited both Long Jing and Peng An. For Ah Chun, she just wanted to get into the Cleansing Pool as fast as possible.


    Peng An patted the soft fur underneath her as she turned to Ah Chun and asked: "Little Chunchun why did you name Lunch, Lunch?"


    "Because when we first met I beat her up because she had jumped out at me with her partner to kill me. As a threat, I named them both Lunch and Dinner because I was planning to eat them if they did not listen." Ah Chun''s words caused Lunch to shiver all over.


    "Oh¡­ But how did you beat Lunch when she is so strong?" Long Jing asked. It was only now that Ah Chun realized she made a slip of tongue.


    "Yeah, I was wondering that as well!" Peng An questioningly looked at Ah Chun.


    "Well since I already made a slip of tongue I guess I can tell you two. But you have to vow never to say a word to someone else." Ah Chun paused and waited for the two to make their vows before continuing. "You see I am not originally from this world. Well, in a sense I am since this body is indeed from this world. Lunch is my contracted beast that followed my soul when it was transported to this world by someone whose cultivation was beyond anything any of us can imagine. In truth, although I am physically eight years old now my soul is over eleven thousand years old. And to top it off this is the second time I have been reborn." Ah Chun looked at Peng An and Long Jing whose faces showed no surprise whatsoever.


    "So maybe I should call you Big Sister Chun from now on, then?" Peng An teased.


    "It''s fine to call me what you want.  I am actually eight years old this year. So me calling you Big Sister An, is not wrong." Ah Chun explained.


    "But how did you come to this world anyway?" Long Jing asked.


    "I was in the middle of trying to find a path to the Immortal Realm in my old world. I had once ran into a bound immortal spirit that was the weapon spirit for a crystal palace. But the crystal palace turned out to be a container to a forbidden realm that we cultivators should never go to. I was tricked by the weapon spirit who was actually the crystal palace''s guard. Someone who was supposed to prevent others from entering that space. Luckily they only tossed my soul into this world where, the me of this world, had died from some kind of attack on the head. The only thing that sucks is that I had to start my cultivation over again. But as you now know the tribulation lightning is acting as a catalyst to regain my previous cultivation. My only regret is that I was forced to leave without finding my mother and I was forced to leave my lover behind as well as my friends and family." Ah Chun felt sad about this, she wished she could have at least said goodbye and that she was alright. But now she needed to get stronger only then would she be able to return and save her mother and find Ning Shen.


    "Little Chunchun you had a lover!?" Peng An yelled out. She was completely shocked! She just couldn''t see it!


    "Un! Shen''er was my one and only for three lifetimes now. I will always love him for as long as I live. There is no one in any realm that could take his place in my heart. He is my life." A shade of pink showed on Ah Chun''s cheeks as a few tears rolled down them.  She really missed Ning Shen a lot. She tried not to think about it but she truly missed him.


    "To think my little sister has already grown up! This is not fair what is a big brother to do  when his little sister had already walked the pathway to a.d.u.l.thood!" Long Jing yelled out. Ah Chun''s face went completely red! How could she tell them that in over eleven thousand years she had never once done any intimate acts of that kind with Ning Shen! She cursed herself everyday for not taking the time to do those things in her first life because her second and third life were stuck looking like a damn child!


    Peng An saw Ah Chun''s red face and started to laugh as she poked Ah Chun''s cheeks. It was the first time she had found Ah Chun to be so cute! Ah Chun, feeling a bit disgruntled, sent a voice transmission to Peng An saying: "If you don''t stop I will tell Big Brother Jing that you love him!" These words caused Peng An''s cheek pinching action to instantly stop!


    "Not fair!" Peng An crossed her arms and pouted. She decided right then and there she would squeeze Ah Chun''s cheeks even harder the next time she got a chance!


    *********************************************************************************************************


    If you are not reading this at [W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l .c.o.m.], then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./b.o.o.k/.1.3.6.9.4.7.2.2.0.0.5.8.4.5.7.0.5./.Ah-Chun]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.

 Chapter 289 - Celestial Mountain Range

    Standing on the outskirts of the Celestial Mountain Range Ah Chun, Peng An, and Long Jing were all a little confused. "Where''s the entrance?" Long Jing asked as he looked at the tightly knitted trees that seemed almost impassable.


    "Big Brother Jing, an ancient clan owns this mountain range. It is of course protected by arrays. Xu Wei, Xiao Feng, Lunch, all of you go into my soul sea. I do not want any of you accidentally being locked out once we pass through the array. I will let you all out again once I cross over." Ah Chun was not sure what kind of array they had surrounding the mountain. It was better to be safe than sorry so she had all three of her contracted beasts return to her soul sea.


    "As you wish Young Miss." Xu Wei appeared out of thin air then bowed to Ah Chun before turning into a stream of light and entering the space between Ah Chun''s brow.


    "If you need us Chun''er make sure you call us right away!" Xiao Feng followed Xu Wei''s actions.


    "Bye, Bye! Master!" Lunch was last as she happily wagged her tail and licked¡­ well slobbered all over Ah Chun''s face before joining the other two.


    Ah Chun''s face turned black as she wiped her face off. Peng An and Long Jing both stood at the side giggling. "Alright here are your passes hold on to them. If I am right these things are the key to pass through the array. Without them, one could never think of entering which makes sense as to why no one has ever tried to raid the Celestial Mountains all these years. Alright, let''s go!"


    Peng An and Long Jing nodded as they followed behind Ah Chun. They had much more faith in Ah Chun''s words now that they knew her secret. As soon as Ah Chun stepped into the tree line the trees in front of her disappeared as a small opening appeared allowing her to pass through. Once she passed through what she saw was a mountain that was not placed on land but hovered in the air. Ah Chun looked up at the floating mountain but her awestruck gaze was cut short when she heard Xiao Feng''s frantic voice screaming out in her mind.


    "Chun''er you need to leave here now this is dragon territory!" Xiao Feng was freaking out because Ah Chun cultivated the dragon slayer cultivation method! She was mortal enemy number one to the dragons!


    Ah Chun''s face paled hearing Xiao Feng''s warning but she could not leave just like this she needed the Cleansing Pool! Behind her, Peng An and Long Jing finally appeared but were both dumbstruck looked at the floating mountain in the air.


    *Roar!*


    "Little humans have come extremely early this year. My guess is you came to cultivate until the Cleansing Poo..." A large dragon flew overhead and looked down at Ah Chun and the rest. At the start, the dragon was very polite but once it saw Ah Chun its eyes became filled with rage. "Dragon Slayer! You dare show your face to us Dragon kind!?" The Dragon''s body started to emanate a dragon''s might bearing down on to Ah Chun.


    Ah Chun did not let the pressure from the dragon bother her as she stared at the dragon right in the eyes and said: "Your excellency I have no issues with your Dragon Clan nor do I wish to see any of your Dragon Clansmen harmed in any way. I only came here for my spot in the Cleansing Pool. When I first started cultivating this technique I had no idea it was a taboo for your Dragon Clan. So please humbly think of me as a low rank little girl who came to reforge her body."


    "Humph! You want to use our resources to get stronger!? Do you think after knowing that you are a dragon slayer we will just let you go like this!? You will die here and now so that my Dragon Clansmen can rest in peace knowing that no such dragon slayer will ever threaten their lives." The dragon yelled before it opened its mouth and started to gather up energy.


    A stream of light shot out of Ah Chun''s body and stood in front of her like an immovable tower. "A little dragon wishes to harm my master? Shall I send your entire dragon clan to the pits of hell?" Xu Wei''s spirit power erupted out of his body the pressure he undulated, although it was not directed towards Ah Chun and the rest they could still feel how deep Xu Wei''s cultivation was.


    "What did you say, old man? I will kill you along  with my clan''s archenemy!" The dragon was angry from being threatened. All it could see was a bunch of little humans in front of it. Although it knew that Xu WeI was extremely powerful they were on their dragon clan lands there was no way they would let it die.


    Xu Wei''s body disappeared and before The dragon knew what was going on it was forcefully kicked out of the sky and into the ground leaving a large crater. Xu Wei raised his hands and was about to deal the killing blow when a loud shout was heard from afar.


    "Stop! Master Xu Please stop, ignore this ignorant little brat!" Another dragon appeared that was four times the other dragon''s size. "Young Miss please stop him! If what you say is true and you mean us no harm then please stop Master Xu I beg you!" Seeing how Xu Wei was about to ignore it as Xu Wei had already started to gather spirit power in his hand to give the final blow. The dragon hastily begged Ah Chun to stop him.


    "Big Brother Xu stop, don''t kill him¡­"


    *********************************************************************************************************


    If you are not reading this at [W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l .c.o.m.], then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./b.o.o.k/.1.3.6.9.4.7.2.2.0.0.5.8.4.5.7.0.5./.Ah-Chun]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.

 Chapter 290 - Dragon Clan

    Xu Wei Looked at the large dragon and then at Ah Chun. Seeing how she asked him not to kill, Xu Wei lowered his hand. He looked back at the large dragon before sneering saying: "Your Dragon Clan really needs to act less prideful and listen to people. My Young Miss said she had no issues with your dragon clan, yet this young one still wanted to attack her. If something had happened to my Young Miss, you and your entire Dragon Clan would be wiped from the Mortal Realm!"


    "Master Xu, this old one understands. I will make sure to teach the young ones better. " The, what seemed to be the elder dragon of the Dragon Clan body, started to shrink as he turned into an old man with a long white beard. "Young miss I must ask where did you find the dragon slayer cultivation method?"


    "I found it deep underground when I fell down a hole. The place where I found it seemed to be an ancient immortal cave." Ah Chun explained. There was no use in hiding this fact since everyone basically knew about it already.


    "I see¡­ Luckily the inheritor of the dragon slayer cultivation method was someone who did not seek to wipe out the dragon race." The dragon elder said as he wiped the sweat from his forehead.


    "Where I came from before I ended up in this world, my aunt was of the dragon race. I had even inherited her bloodline at that time in my old body. So this appearance is quite comfortable.  It just being stuck looking like a child for the rest of my life, that is very tiring." Ah Chun had no issues talking about her past now since both Peng An and Long Jing knew about it.


    "That  is good to hear then!" The dragon elder finally put a smile on his face when he heard this. He did not question what Ah Chun meant by her old body or what she meant by saying coming here. Just knowing she was one a blood relative of a dragon was enough to put his mind at ease. Plus she had a contract with the Xu Wei one of the most ancient mythical beasts in existence!


    At this time another flash of light flew out of Ah Chun''s body as a black fur ball appeared flapping its little wings and pointing at the dragon who was still lying in the crater. "It was this bastard! He was the one who chased me down trying to kill me!"


    Upon seeing the little phoenix the elder dragon''s face went grim. He looked at the dragon lying in the crater and his anger rose sky high! "You dare to even start a fight and try to kill the princess of the Phoenix clan!? It really seems I have not been strict enough with you! How did you even leave without the token!?" The elder dragon jumped in the crater and started to kick the dragon who was still stuck inside it.


    With that said, the dragon was awakened by the elder''s kicks as he cried out: "Elder Mu Please stop! Ow! Please! What did I do wrong!?"


    "You bastard, you flew over my courtyard while I was bathing and you wonder what you did wrong!?" Xiao Feng yelled out.


    Hearing this Ah Chun was a little confused. "Xiao Feng did you not tell me that your phoenix clan and the dragon clan were at odds? This is why you were fighting the dragon?"


    "We are at odds he saw me n.a.k.e.d! Damn lecherous dragon!" Xiao Feng Spit out a ball of fire that landed on the dragon''s face causing it to cry out in pain once again.


    Ah Chun''s and the elder dragon Elder Mu''s faces turned black. Elder Mu was the first to react as he stomped down with his foot crushing the dragon''s claws." You damn idiot! You actually went peeping at the Phoenix clan!? You transform and kneel to the Phoenix Princess right now!"


    The dragon under Elder Mu''s foot was feeling very aggrieved. He would not have peeked if he knew it would turn out like this some day! Although he complained in his heart he quickly did as he was ordered and turned into a young handsome young man that looked no older than eighteen years old. Ah Chun looked at the handsome young man and only gave a humph sound. ''Her Shen''er was better looking!''


    "Since he saw Xiao Feng n.a.k.e.d he should take responsibility am I correct?" Ah Chun asked.


    "Yes, Yes he should, what would you like him to do?" Elder Mu asked.


    Ah Chun thought for a moment before saying: "I want him to willingly form a contract with me!"


    "Chun''er no he''s a pervert!" Xiao Feng yelled out.


    "What is there for him to look at now? I am a little girl with no goods to even speak of while you''re a little fluff ball right now. Anyway, he can be our free transportation. It will make going from point A to point C faster." Ah Chun thought about it and it would be really easy to ride on a dragon''s back as you traveled the continent.


    "This is not a bad idea. He will need to do something like this in order to repent for his sins. " Elder Mu agreed quickly.


    "Mhm! What is fair is fair. He did the crime so now he needs to do the time. So little dragon come over here and let''s sign a contract."


    *********************************************************************************************************


    If you are not reading this at [W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l .c.o.m.], then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./b.o.o.k/.1.3.6.9.4.7.2.2.0.0.5.8.4.5.7.0.5./.Ah-Chun]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.

 Chapter 291 - Xiao Long

    The ''little'' dragon''s eyes fell on Ah Chun who was standing there with her head held high like a queen looking at him with cold eyes made the ''little'' dragon want to tear her to shreds! He let out a snort and stopped paying attention to Ah Chun. "Don''t want to do it willingly? Big Brother Xu, make him do it willingly..."


    Xu Wei only needed the word as he released a great pressure that fell on to the ''little'' dragon causing his whole body to slam back into the ground creating another small crater. Ah Chun looked at him, she had a smug smile on her face as she asked: "Are you willing now?"


    Everyone else there watching the show at the side, facepalmed. ''How was this willingly doing anything!? Was this not just using force to make him do what you want!?''


    The ''little'' dragon glared at Ah Chun and through clenched teeth said: "I am willing!"


    "Oh? Why didn''t you say so before! Come, come quickly let''s do this." Ah Chun walked over to the ''little'' dragon and nipped her thumb while the ''little'' dragon did the same. And like what happened with Xiao Feng and Xu Wei a light appeared around the two as the contract quickly formed. Now the ''little'' dragon was in a contract where he would die if Ah Chun died. "Mmm! Good! Okay from now on you will be known as Xiao Long!"


    Xiao Long''s face went black instantly. What did she mean little dragon!? Her whole family is a little dragon! He was a mighty dragon from the dragon clan! How can he be called, little dragon!? Ah Chun noticed Xiao Long''s unhappiness so she smiled and said: "Big Brother Xu it seems he does not like his name¡­ Make him like his name for me please!"


    Xiao Long''s face went pale as she shouted out: "Who said I did not like it!? Xiao Long!? What a great name! I love it! How could I ever hate it? My master is such a genius, how could she not give me a good name."


    Ah Chun smiled and nodded in approval. "Mmm good, glad you are happy with it. It was either Xiao Long or Chou Long."


    Xiao Long was very glad he accepted Xiao Long so quickly! Just the thought of being called a smelly dragon all the time really made his heart bleed! Elder Mu who was standing at the side gave a faint smile. This was exactly what this kid needed to learn a lesson!  "Since everything is settled let us get going to the Cleansing pools. Since you are acquaintances you will get as much time as you want in the cleansing pool. But normally for a human constitution, you would only need four days to get max benefit but you must spend all four days within the pool. But this is based on if you are able to take the pain of staying this long of a time in the pool!"


    Ah Chun looked at Peng An and Long Jing " You two just endure for however long you can. The longer the better. Even twenty four hours is a boost to your cultivation." Ah Chun advised.


    "We will do our best!" Peng An said with determination in her voice. She had been given such a great opportunity if she wasted it she would feel as if she failed not only herself but Ah Chun who gave her this chance to improve herself!


    Elder Mu''s gaze fell on to Xiao Long as he waved his hand and said: "Xiao Long what are you waiting for hurry up and transform into a dragon and give your master and her friends a ride to the forbidden peak! "


    Xiao Long felt bitter inside! Now he was like a damn pet! Doing this and that for his master at his master''s command! Xiao Long swallowed his grievances afraid he would anger the powerful man who was standing next to his new master. Ah Chun and her group jumped onto his back before Xiao Long flew up into the sky past the clouds. Seeing the scenery in front of them not only were Peng An and Long Jing surprised but Ah Chun was as well! Above the sea of clouds were many more floating mountain peaks!


    Xiao Long flew past peak after peak so fast that something that would normally take days to reach only took thirty minutes! Xiao Long slowly floated down to the ground and lowered his body allowing Ah Chun and the rest to get off.


    In front of her were two set paths. With signs hanging over the paths. ''Men''s Pools'' ''Women''s Pools'' were what was written on them. Seeing this, Ah Chun looked at Peng An and Long Jing and said: "Looks like the two of you will not be able to bathe together. I guess it''s too~ bad~!"


    "Little Chunchun!" Peng An blushed! While Long Jing lowered his head not saying a word. This was what Ah Chun wanted to see. She wanted to see Long Jing''s reaction and from what she could tell it was a good one.


    "Okay! Okay! I am just joking around. Let''s suffer together!" Ah Chun said before interlocking her arm with Peng An''s arm. She then leaned over and whispered: "After today you need to be a bit more forward. It seems Big Brother Jing is interested in you as well!"


    Peng An blushed from ear to ear but she did not say a word, she only nodded her head. She had seen it too. Just seeing this allowed her heart to settle a little bit. In her mind she was preparing herself for the time she finally confessed her feelings to Long Jing!


    ***************************************************************************************************


    If you are not reading this at [W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l .c.o.m.], then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./b.o.o.k/.1.3.6.9.4.7.2.2.0.0.5.8.4.5.7.0.5./.Ah-Chun]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.

 Chapter 292 - Cleansing Pools

    Ah Chun and Peng An walked up the path towards the female side. The trail that led to the cleansing pools took about fifteen minutes to traverse. Xiao Long was forced into Ah Chun''s soul sea and barred from coming out until they were done, while Xu Wei took it upon himself to enter her Soul Sea on his own accord.


    When they arrived at the top there was a large flat area that had many pools of deep blue substance that faintly glowed. Spiritual qi swirled up over the surface of the pools along with the steam formed from the hot substance. Ah Chun was not sure if this was water or a condensed form of spiritual qi.


    A female dragon walked up and greeted both Ah Chun and Peng An. "Elder Mu has already notified me of the situation. Young Miss Ah and Young Miss Peng, my name is Mu Min. If there is anything you need while staying here, just let me know."


    "Big Sister Mu, we will be in your care." Ah Chun said with a smile as she gave a slight bow.


    "Yes, Big Sister Mu, we will be in your care." Peng An also gave Mu Min a smile and bowed.


    Being called Big Sister caused Mu Min to like these two girls very much! She did not care if Ah Chun cultivated some dragon slaying cultivation method. It was not the cultivation method that made those previous dragonslayers hunt dragons! It was the humans themselves deciding to do such things!


    Mu Min led Peng An and  Ah Chun to a secluded corner where two pools were found. The deep blue color of these pools was much darker and richer than the others. "Young Misses these two pools are the best we have. The spirit water is very thick. It will feel like you are being submerged in mud. While the other pools will refine your muscles and bones these two will refine everything. The only thing is that the pain you will receive is almost one hundred times worse than the other cleansing pools. Elder Mu had asked me to offer you this chance. It is up to you whether or not you will want to tr..."


    "I will take this chance." Ah Chun had no hesitation. She had to become stronger faster. She had endured the medical baths of her past life that shattered and reconstructed her body over and over again for months on end. She would not waver now more than ever.


    "I-I will also try!" Peng An felt a little uncertain she was unsure of how much pain she could take.


    Ah Chun looked at Peng An but did not say anything. It was not her place to tell Peng An what she should do or not do. Mu Min saw that they had decided and smiled. She waved her hand and a large dome screen encircled the entire area of the two pools. "Please take off your clothes. This screen will block out any prying eyes. I will also be standing guard to make sure no one disturbs you. I would suggest that you start rotating your cultivation before entering otherwise, you might faint before even getting in."


    Mu Min''s words caused Peng An to make a loud gulping sound that both Ah Chun and Mu Min heard. Mu Min smiled and said: "I didn''t mean to scare you, I just wanted to warn you."


    "N-No I know it''s just that I am a little nervous." Peng An who had just disrobed looked at the mud-like substance in the pool as if it was a terrifying monster.


    Ah Chun only shook her head as she slowly got into the pool in front of her. "TSSSS!!!!" ''This is just as painful as them medical baths!'' Ah Chun gritted her teeth and submerged herself up to her neck.


    Mu Min saw Ah Chun jump right in and only make a small sound before closing her eyes and cultivating! This really stunned her. Even the young dragons were not able to do this when they came here and their body constitutions were a thousand times better than a human''s!


    "Ahhh!" on the other side Peng An let out a loud scream of pain as she submerged her body into the cleansing pool. The intense pain surged throughout her body so she quickly sat down and started cultivating, doing her best to reduce the pain in her body as much as possible. With her gritted teeth she endured the pain without making another sound.


    Mu Min was amazed at these two humans'' determination! She looked up at the top of the dome over her head and let out a sigh. She remembered she could not even handle a regular cleaning pool that well when she was younger and yet these two humans could handle the two best cleansing pools they had.


    Ah Chun sat in the muddy blue water and continued to rotate her cultivation method. She could feel every bone in her body breaking and shattering apart before rebuilding itself. Although she was in a lot of pain she knew this was what she needed! As long as she could endure this pain her entire being would be many times better than before.


    Ah Chun''s brow knitted as she continued to suffer from the pain. To build up her determination more she reminded herself of the things she needs to grow strong and get back to. "Mother, Shen''er, everyone I will get back as fast as I can even if it takes tens of thousands of years I will make sure to return. Wait for me!"


    ********************************************************************************************************


    If you are not reading this at [W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l .c.o.m.], then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./b.o.o.k/.1.3.6.9.4.7.2.2.0.0.5.8.4.5.7.0.5./.Ah-Chun]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.

 Chapter 293 - Spatial Tower Formed Part One

    Two days passed and Ah Chun became used to the excruciating pain from the Cleansing Pool. The continuous reforging of her body had caused many impurities that a cultivator would not be able to get out easily to surface and pour out of her body. The entire time Ah Chun was keeping a close eye on her meridians, bones, and muscles as she watched the gradual change in color with each reforging of her body. She wanted to reforge her body into what she had in her past life with the perfect celestial body. This required her bones to turn a golden color. Once they reached that stage she would have the same perfect celestial body as she did before.


    As the third day came Ah Chun had noticed a hint of golden color form on her bones and the pain that had once subsided had returned causing her to grit her teeth once more. She watched as every time her bones shattered and reformed the golden color would gradually cover more and more of the surface of her bones. This process continued until the early morning of the fourth day. On this day Ah Chun looked at her golden bones and was extremely happy but she did not exit the cleansing pools. Because on one of her bones she noticed that one of them was starting to turn a purplish black color.


    Not sure what was going on Ah Chun spent a few more days within the cleansing pool. She watched as her shiny golden bones slowly start to form more and more purplish black spots on them. Seeing this Ah Chun started to get excited because she could feel her strength was increasing greatly as these spots became bigger and bigger!


    Time passed as the slow process of Ah Chun''s body reforging turned her golden set of bones into purplish black ones.  It had now been an entire month since Ah Chun sat in a cultivating state inside the cleansing pool. Mu Min stood by nervously as she watched the young girl whose body time and time again had been covered in black filth sat in the cleansing pool. It was the first time in the history of the founding of the cleansing pools that anyone had ever stayed within them for so long. Mu Min could see the pain in Ah Chun''s face as the little girl clenched her teeth from the pain.


    After almost thirty five days a burst of energy spread out from Ah Chun''s body in all directions. The ground shook as the cleansing pools splashed back and forth. Black clouds formed overhead catching the eye of everyone within the Celestial Mountain range. A flash of light came out of Ah Chun and Xu Wei appeared at the pool''s edge. "Miss Mu, take Miss Peng and leave this instant. Otherwise, you will be caught in it. Miss Peng should know what is going to happen."


    Mu Min who was shocked at what was happening around her was even more surprised to hear the urgency in Xu Wei''s voice.  When Mu Min turned to look at Peng An and saw the young girl pale faced and frozen in fear, she knew it was not the time to be asking questions. She quickly picked up Peng An, took down the dome blocking others from seeing inside, and flew away from the cleansing pools as fast as she could. Xu Wei turned and looked at Ah Chun who was now in a mist of spiritual qi. A faint smile formed on his stoic face as he walked right into the mist. He glanced down at the cleansing pool that was now empty without a trace of the thick muddy spirit water that was once there. He looked at Ah Chun who had not an ounce of clothes on and frowned. He took out a robe and gently dressed it on to Ah Chun''s body so that she was no longer n.a.k.e.d. Once Ah Chun was fully covered, Xu Wei looked down at all the flesh wounds that were forming on his body and with a flash of light reentered Ah Chun''s soul sea. Right as Xu Wei disappeared a pink light shot out of the lightly glowing pink lotus between her brow. It shot up into the sky forming a transparent pink lotus protecting Ah Chun.


    The clouds this time expanded for miles. Across the entire floating mountain island that the cleansing pools were on. Peng An had finally come out of her shock as she looked up at the sky. "Big Sister Mu we can''t leave Jing''er here!"


    "You''re awake, good! I am already on my way to pick him up! Now tell me what is going on!?" Mu Min asked.


    "All I know is that Little Chunchun and the heavens do not get along. Last time this happened she broke through from rank three qi gathering all the way to the peak of qi condensation.  If I am not wrong she should be breaking through to the foundation establishment realm. But this also comes with tribulation lightning. But this time¡­ It seems ten times bigger than before so as soon as we pick up Jing''er we need to get as far away as possible!" Peng An explained.


    Hearing the words tribulation lightning, caused Mu Min''s face to pale. She shot out at top speed and arrived at the other cleansing pool area very quickly. "You all need to leave now or you will die! Get out of here now there is no time to explain." Mu Min saw all the young dragons hanging around the pools and quickly gave them a warning before rushing forward and grabbing Long Jing by the scruff of his robes and flying far off into the distance.


    The young dragons did not hesitate to do as they were told as they all rushed off after Mu Min. They all knew Mu Min for always being honest and just towards them so they did not think twice before following her orders.


    Mu Min looked up at the sky and her eyes grew wide as she saw a circular dome bigger than the floating mountain island appear within the clouds. It looked like the formation of a water droplet but instead of liquid, it was a condensed pack of lightning swirling around seemingly ready to drop at any time. As she watched there was a bright flash of light as Mu Min looked on in horror as a towering lightning bolt shot down towards the floating Mountain island.


    ********************************************************************************************************


    If you are not reading this at [W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l .c.o.m.], then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./b.o.o.k/.1.3.6.9.4.7.2.2.0.0.5.8.4.5.7.0.5./.Ah-Chun]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.

 Chapter 294 - Spatial Pagoda Formed Part Two

    All of the onlookers who had run faraway once they saw the ominous clouds watched as the lightning bolt hit the floating mountain island. But what they did not expect was as the tribulation lightning hit the floating mountain island the lightning did not progress towards the ground below and also did not dissipate but instead it seemed to have frozen in place!


    Ah Chun who was currently rotating her cultivation watching her bones as they finished turning completely purplish black felt her spiritual qi surge. She knew she was about to breakthrough! This meant she was finally going to reach the foundation establishment realm!  Ah Chun continued to rotate her cultivation method as she turned her attention to her dantian. The pool of spiritual qi that was sitting inside it started to surge and rotate causing a whirlpool to appear. At the bottom of this whirlpool, Ah Chun could see the spiritual qi start to condense gradually taking form.


    Outside the pink lotus barrier the tribulation lightning that seemed to be frozen in time began to be slowly pulled into the pink barrier and refined before being sent into Ah Chun''s body. As the spiritual qi continued to flow into her the spiritual qi pool continued to condense. The speed of the object being formed started to take shape and Ah Chun knew right away that it was the base of her pagoda! But what she did not understand was that the tower was pure black with tiny lights that look like stars spread out all over it.


    Ah Chun gazed at the tower base as it started to build the first floor. Ah Chun knew this was the first floor of her pagoda. Which would bring her into the foundation establishment realm. But as she watched the pagoda form she felt something was off. She still had too much spiritual qi in her body and more was still pouring in! She watched in a daze as the Pagoda floors formed one after the other.  As the floors formed, more spiritual qi would enter her body offsetting the amount used to form the floor!


    When the ninth floor of her pagoda finished forming, Ah Chun noticed that the spiritual qi in her dantian was still overly abundant! She started to get nervous because it was not the right time to push through to the core formation realm! If she did, it would really mess up her foundation!


    *Hong!* *Hong!* *Hong!* *Hong!* *Hong!*


    A sound reverberated out across the Primordial Lands. An ancient pressure weighed down on all cultivators no matter what cultivation realm they were. Some of the lower realmed cultivators who could not take the pressure instantly coughed up blood and passed out while foaming at the mouth. The clouds that formed in the Celestial Mountain Range spread out across the land. Crackles of lighting filled the air as it lit up the sky as if a thousand suns had formed. If this was not enough another sound was heard. An ancient archaic voice filled the skies!


    "At the dawn of creation there was nothing¡­ Within that nothing was space¡­. Within that space was a human being¡­. The Origin has been reborn¡­ The Queen¡­ The Mother¡­ The Ruler of all¡­ Life and death have no meaning¡­ Those who stand above all are mere ants in the face of the Origin¡­ The heavens¡­ The earth¡­. They can not stop the Origin¡­ All must kneel in front of the Origin..." As the last of the ancient archaic words fell, all beings in the Mortal Realm were all forced to turn towards the Celestial Mountain Range and kneel. It did not matter what cultivation they had, they were all forced to the ground against their will and knelt.


    The ancient Archaic voice once again resounded out. "Show your loyalty to the Origin¡­ All beings must kowtow to the Origin..." Once again after the voice finished its words ever being in the Mortal Realm was forced to kowtow towards the Celestial Mountain Range. No one understood what was going on all they knew was they were not able to resist the ancient archaic voice and could only do as they were told.


    As this was going on Ah Chun had no knowledge of it. She only watched as the spiritual qi in her started to form a second, third, fourth, until finally nine black starry looking nine floor pagoda''s formed within Ah Chun''s dantian. Even the space between the pagodas looked like a starry night sky. If it was not for the bending of light around the pagodas Ah Chun not even be able to tell that they were even there in the first place. Ah Chun was not sure what was going on. She could only remember back when she went to create her qi world and ended up with a qi space instead. this thought really excited her!


    Feeling that the spiritual qi was weakening, Ah Chun decided it would be best to use the remaining amount that she had left to open some more meridians. She figured she could open maybe five more.


    Time passed on and almost two weeks passed by. The onlookers watched as the last traces of the large tribulation lightning that had seemed to have froze in time gradually disappeared. The only thing left of the floating mountain island was just a small area that was covered by a large pink transparent lotus.  Sitting on top of what was left of the floating landmass was a little lizard girl.


    Ah Chun slowly opened her eyes and clenched and unclenched her fist. "Now this is some amazing strength..." She felt almost as powerful as she was when she was in the immortal realm back on her old world!  It seemed this strange breakthrough had given her the strength to stand at the top of the Mortal Realm!


    It was only after she stood up and looked around that she realized something seriously bad happened while she was breaking through! It did not take her long to put two and two together to figure out she was struck by tribulation lightning again! She saw that the only spot left was the few meters around her.  Ah Chun felt horrible since what was destroyed was a treasured ground of the Dragon clan!


    *******************************************************************************************************


    If you are not reading this at [W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l .c.o.m.], then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./b.o.o.k/.1.3.6.9.4.7.2.2.0.0.5.8.4.5.7.0.5./.Ah-Chun]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.

 Chapter 295 - Spatial Pagoda Formed Part Three

    Ah Chun checked her meridians and saw that she now had twenty seven open altogether. She could feel her intake of spiritual qi had skyrocketed. As she was checking her body she suddenly felt as if she lost control of it. Her divine sense was forcefully retracted and her eyes opened to see a shining white figure standing in front of her.


    The white figure reached out with its index finger and poked the space between Ah Chun''s brows. As its finger touched her forehead she felt a cool calming sensation throughout her entire body. She then heard an ancient archaic voice in her mind. "Little one is still so young¡­ As the Origin, you need to hurry up and grow strong¡­ Until the day you awaken this one will protect you from death¡­ Your nine spatial pagodas are the sign of the Origin... Each cultivation realm will have a different form bestowed upon you¡­ Luckily you have already formed your perfect chaos body¡­ Little one grow quickly¡­ This one is old and wants to rest..."


    As the voice in Ah Chun''s head faded, the white figure in front of her turned into a stream of light and entered her soul sea. Once it did Ah Chun only felt the figure''s existence for a split second before it seemingly disappeared. Once it did Ah Chun regained control of her body again causing her to feel helpless. Her mind was confused as she looked up at the sky ''Origin? Spatial pagoda?'' She was left with many questions and no one to answer them.


    A flash of light shot out of her body as Xu Wei appeared beside her. "Young Miss congratulations on your breakthroughs."


    "Thanks, Big Brother Xu. Umm... Big Brother Xu can I ask you if you have ever heard of the Origin or a spatial pagoda?" Ah Chun asked. She had a feeling Xu Wei wouldn''t know but she could only ask just in case.


    "I have read an ancient text on a being called the Origin¡­ It was said that the Origin rules over all and there was no being in all existence that could rival the Origin. There was not much else than this on the Origin though. As for the spatial pagoda, I am not sure. You can ask the little lizard you just contracted to see if he knows. Dragons'' knowledge is passed down through birth. So every dragon has the knowledge of their ancestors." Xu Wei answered.


    "Xiao Long, come out. I want to ask you something." Ah Chun said.


    A stream of light exited Ah Chun''s body and a handsome young man was now standing in front of her. "What is it that you want, you littl¡­ Ahh!" Before Xiao Long could finish speaking Ah Chun had already kicked his shin causing Xiao Long to yell out in pain and fall to the ground. "It''s broken! It''s definitely broken! Is this how you treat your contracted beast!? Wait how can you even break my leg!?"


    Xiao Long held his broken leg feeling very aggrieved. ''At least let me finish my sentence before kicking me to the point that I lose my leg!'' He was still confused as to how the little girl was able to even hurt him! He took a quick peek at Ah Chun''s strength and sweat formed on his brow as he realized the damn girl was like a monster now! She was already at the peak of foundation establishment but what his instincts were telling him was that this little girl was very dangerous! He suddenly wondered if it would have been better to have been beaten up by Xu Wei for his misdeeds at this point then to follow this little devil! Xiao Long knew his mouth can get him in a lot of trouble and it was a bit of a habit to be wise to people. Would he get beat up by this little girl every time he spoke!? He decided he would do his best to watch his words from now on.


    "I need to ask you some questions, not listen to your mouth." Ah Chun looked down at Xiao Long who was still curled up on the ground holding his broken leg. She crossed her arms across her chest and asked: "Will you answer or no? It has been a long time since I practiced my kicks. It shouldn''t hurt too much since dragons have such thick hides."


    Xiao Long wanted to cry! ''What do you mean we have thick hides. You just casually kicked me and my shin was shattered! This great aunt can you be a little more friendly when asking for information!?'' Xiao Long smiled bitterly and nodded his head and asked politely: "What questions does Young Miss have?"


    "Hmmm.. Good! Well behaved is good! Here take this and I will ask after your leg is healed in a few minutes." Ah Chun handed Xiao Long a rank five healing pill. It was strong enough to mend broken bones in only a few minutes.


    Xiao Long quickly took the pill and as he did he could feel the pain in his leg instantly vanish. After a few minutes, he checked his leg and slowly got up off the ground. "Young Miss, my leg is all better now, you may ask what you wanted to know.."


    "You heard what Big Brother Xu was talking about earlier?" Ah Chun asked.


    "Yes. But for who or what an Origin is, The dragon clan only knows what Master Xu had said earlier. For the spatial pagoda¡­ It is actually the first I have heard of it as well. Young Miss can ask Elder Mu he might know something since his bloodlines come from a different line of dragons." Xiao Long replied.


    "Okay, then I will have to ask him once I see him. But for now, I guess I should figure out how I am going to explain this catastrophe..." Ah Chun looked around at the small section of the floating island that was left. The space was not very big, just big enough to fit Ah Chun, Xu Wei, and Xiao Long.


    "Young Miss, where are we anyway?" Xiao Long asked. He did not recognize this small patch of land they were standing on.


    "It''s the cleansing pools well what''s left of it..."


    **********************************************************************************************************


    If you are not reading this at [W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l .c.o.m.], then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./b.o.o.k/.1.3.6.9.4.7.2.2.0.0.5.8.4.5.7.0.5./.Ah-Chun]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.

 Chapter 296 - Almost Unrivaled

    Xiao Long blanked out for a moment before he asked: "Can you repeat that I think I must have heard wrong..."


    Ah Chun scratched her head and slowly replied: "This little landmass that we are standing on is all that is left of the floating mountain island that had the cleansing pools on them¡­ I guess the tribulation lightning was massive this time... "


    Xiao Long did not know what to say! His master was speaking as if the destruction of one of the dragon clans treasured lands was nothing! Those cleansing pools were not something one could replace! "Young Miss¡­ Elder Mu is going to be furious¡­."


    Xu Wei snorted as he said: "You''re a dragon and you still can not detect our Young Miss''s change? Even if that old lizard got mad there is nothing he could do, even if I was not here. There are probably only a few people on this lower plane that can match the young miss at this time and that old lizard is not one of them!"


    A flash of light came out of Ah Chun''s soul sea. A black furry object floated in the air before firmly panting its body on to Ah Chun''s head.  Xiao Feng found her perfect spot before her gaze fell on Xiao Long. "Little pervert, from the stupid look on your face you probably have no idea what we are talking about but let me tell you right now. Common sense does not work for Chun''er."


    Xiao Long once again fell into a stupor. This little girl was that strong now? He quickly checked Ah Chun''s cultivation again but he could only see her as being at the peak of the foundation establishment realm! He did have an instinctual fear of her that he could not explain. But that did not mean that she was almost unrivaled in the Mortal Realm. "She is only at the peak of the foundation establishment realm. How is she almost unrivaled!?"


    Ah Chun gave a bright smile. As she took a step forward before Xiao Long had time to react he was slammed to the ground creating an indent in the ground. "You know Xiao Long I was wondering when I would be able to test out my new found strength. I have to thank you for offering yourself up to be my testing dummy!"


    Xiao Long looked at Ah Chun with a face full of fear. To him, at this time, Ah Chun''s bright smile was as if the King Yama himself was smiling at him! Tears rolled out of his eyes and snot poured from his nose as he cried out: "This great aunt, I spoke too much! Please let this lowly dragon off. I am not even worthy of scrapping the mud off your shoes!"


    Ah Chun looked at the pitiful noble dragon and let out a laugh as she released her spirit pressure. "Get up and clean yourself off. But do you understand now?"


    "Yes, Young Miss! This lowly dragon was blind!" Getting up off the ground Xiao Long wiped the sweat from his brow and he now held Ah Chun in reverence. He now knew that he should never ever anger this great aunt ever again!


    "Good now turn into your dragon form and go meet up with the others so I can pick up Peng An and Long Jing." Hearing Ah Chun''s order Xiao Long quickly turned into a dragon allowing Ah Chun and even Xu Wei, sat on his back and flew off towards the crowd of dragons in the distance.


    Elder Mu saw the dragon coming towards them and let out a sigh of relief. Xiao Long hovered in the air for a few seconds before Ah Chun jumped off him and flew in the air. She was now in the foundation establishment realm which meant she could now fly. She flew down and stood in front of Elder Mu and gave a slight bow. "Elder Mu I have to apologize. I wasn''t expecting to break through as I did and in such a grand fashion at that. I have no way to compensate for the destruction of the cleansing pools and know it is a bit wrong for me to ask this at a time like this but I want to know if you have any knowledge of a being called the origin and if you know about spatial pagodas."


    Elder Mu''s eyes opened wide as he sent a voice transmission to Ah Chun saying: "Come with me I will explain. I can not talk about it in front of the others." He then turned to everyone else and said: "Mu Min take care of Miss Peng and Mr. Long. I need to speak to Miss Ah about a few things."


    After finishing his words he shot off towards the main floating island. Ah Chun did the same as she followed after him.  Xu Wei and Xiao Long quickly returned to Ah Chun''s soul sea. The main island was where the elder of the dragon clan stayed. On this island was a small bamboo hut that sat in the middle of a green bamboo forest. that had a few streams running through it. It was a quiet and peaceful place.


    The two arrived quickly as Elder Mu turned and gave Ah Chun a smile: "To think I would get to see such a day. Come in and sit and I will tell you everything I know. Ah yes, let me put some tea on first..." Elder Mu was like a little kid as he excitedly ran into the little hut and started to prepare tea and snacks.


    Ah Chun was baffled by this sudden change of events and it seemed to have something to do with both the Origin and the Spatial Pagoda. After a while, Elder Mu finally sat down and poured Ah Chun a cup of tea. "Where should I start¡­ I guess it is best to start at the beginning."


    **********************************************************************************************************


    If you are not reading this at [W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l .c.o.m.], then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./b.o.o.k/.1.3.6.9.4.7.2.2.0.0.5.8.4.5.7.0.5./.Ah-Chun]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.

 Chapter 297 - Origin

    "As you may have heard from the little brat but my bloodline is different from the other dragons here. These dragons were all born and raised in the lower plane. Only gaining knowledge of the elders who came to the lower planes to settle down. Their knowledge is limited and would only know some things that would be written in ancient texts. My bloodline stems from my ancient ancestor who sits in one of the main seats of the races who are in charge of the outer worlds. You could consider our world a small drop in the ocean and sit on the outer rims of the universe. While most of the outer worlds are normally protected from outside influence and kept self contained.


    "This world is different. It sits on the edge of the borderline that leads to the inner worlds. It had its barrier broken long ago which allows for outside influences to take action. It is not as noticeable here in the Mortal Realm. But once you step into the realms of the gods you will see more and more influence from the inner worlds. Some of the inner worlds have been conquered by large sects that rule the entire world. These large sects are always searching each world for geniuses to add to their ranks. Just one genius can turn the tides in a war between sects.


    "My ancestor does not get involved in the mundane worlds. Their survival is up to who is stronger. His job as an overseer is to monitor this region from greater powers that far exceed that of any being living on any world. These powers exist beyond the universe and their powers are truly terrifying.


    " There are many cultivation levels that even I do not know about. But there is one thing that is known. Reaching the god realm is when the path of cultivation truly starts. To those of the god realm and higher anything before the god realm can still be considered being mortal. You will understand this more once you reach the god realm.


    "Now as for the Origin. My ancestor was one who was curious about the different realms and researched a lot. But he was only able to get bits and pieces of information. But as you were probably told before the Origin is the one who stands above them all. But the Origin is not some all supreme being from birth. The Origin walks the true path of cultivation like the rest of us. But they are special. They are protected in many ways and are considered to be a being that goes against the heavens.  Because once they reach the top, not even the heavens are able to defy the origin. That is all I know about the Origin.


    "To answer your last question. The spatial pagoda is a sign of the one who will become the Origin. In other words Miss Ah you have been chosen. Your path of cultivation is destined to be great. You will be the one to stand at the peak that even the heavens can not touch. If I am not wrong your strength right now should be comparable to a nascent soul cultivator. That means there are very few in the Mortal Realm who can match you. When you reach the core formation stage Your power will grow even more once you form your chaos core. Each cultivation level will now be a mutated version granting your more power. This is what being the Origin means. Supreme power!" Elder Mu said as he took a sip of his tea.


    Ah Chun pondered over everything that Elder Mu said. She was stunned that she was meant to be this Origin. She wondered how the creator cultivation realm fared against the Origin or if there were more realms between the two. So many things were left unexplained. But one thing she did know. Was that she was one step closer to her goal. She could feel her connection to the palace that was in Ning Shen''s hands was a lot stronger than before. It was still not strong enough to talk with Ning Shen but it was a good sign. She just needed to get stronger in order to finally talk with the man she loves.


    Ah Chun came to a decision that she would not care whether she was some kind of Origin or not. Her main tasks now were to save the Mei Liling of this world and charge to the top and break free from the chains of this world. She would gain the attention of one of those inner world sects and get herself a free pass to the inner worlds. Only by charging towards the peak of the cultivation world would she finally be able to return to her original world.


    Ah Chun looked at Elder Mu and said: "Elder Mu, This junior has to thank you. The information you have given me is worth more than any precious treasure. As for the cleansing pools I still have to apologize and do not know how I will reimburse you for the loss."


    "Miss Ah, this old dragon does not dare to receive your thanks. As for the cleansing pool although it is a tragic loss there is not much that can be done about it. Though I say this I am not sure what the other elders will d..." Elder Mu''s words were cut off when a thunderous voice rang out across the sky.


    "Damn human! You dare to destroy one of our treasured lands!?" Ah Chun and Elder Mu both left the small green hut and looked up into the sky. Seven figures were standing in the sky staring back down at them. "Elder Mu what is the meaning of this? This person is a criminal and you are serving her tea!?"


    "Elder Tan I suggest you keep yourself in check. Miss Ah is not someone you can offend! What happened was an accident! Miss Ah can not control the heavens and as a result, does not make her a criminal! So you coming here to find fault with Miss Ah is against the clan rules!" Elder Mu stepped forward standing in front of Ah Chun.


    "Whether it was heaven''s will or not does not matter! She not only caused the destruction of our treasured land but she is also a dragon slayer! On this day that little bitch should not even think of leaving the Celestial Mountain Range Alive!"


    *******************************************************************************************************


    If you are not reading this at [W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l .c.o.m.], then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./b.o.o.k/.1.3.6.9.4.7.2.2.0.0.5.8.4.5.7.0.5./.Ah-Chun]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.

 Chapter 298 - Teaching Old Dragons A Lesson

    Ah Chun looked up at the elder dragon who spoke and gave him a bright smile. Peng An and Long Jing who saw this smile both shuttered. They had been carried over by Mu Min when the elders started shouting. They both knew that Ah Chun''s smile meant that these elders were in for some trouble.


    Ah Chun floated up into the air and hovered there looking at the elder dragons. Her gaze caused the elder dragons to feel a bit of pressure but noticing she was only in the foundation establishment realm that quickly recomposed themselves. "So you elders want to kill me?"


    "Humph! You destroyed our treasure land and still want to live!?" The elder shouted.


    Ah Chun ignored the elder dragon and turned to look at Elder Mu and asked: "Can you support the clan by yourself?"


    Elder Mu was confused by Ah Chun''s question but quickly realized what she meant. He only shook his head, smiled wryly and replied: " If possible can you leave them alive?"


    "If that is what you want, I can. But they will not be able to move for a while if that is okay?" Ah Chun was only willing to keep them alive because she respected Elder Mu. So she only asked his opinion to know whether to kill or not to kill.


    "That''s fine..." Elder Mu said, his voice sounded a little regretful. He had warned these seven idiots but they wouldn''t listen.


    The seven dragons in the air all had strength equivalent to the core formation realm. The Primordial Lands might be big but the highest cultivation in this region was only in the soul transformation realm. And the hidden experts could all be counted on one hand! So these few dragons in the face of Ah Chun who had nine spatial pagodas making her strength and power equivalent to a peak nascent soul cultivator was like heaven and earth.


    The elder dragons heard the conversation between Ah Chun And Elder Mu and their faces all turned black. "Little bitch you are really looking down on us! Do you think your foundation establishment  cultivation can fight against seven core formation cultivators with three of us being a half step into core condensing?"


    "Mmmm¡­ Even if you were core shattering or nascent soul cultivators you would not be my match right now. Let''s stop all the talking and all seven of you come at me at once!" Ah Chun''s bloodline boiled as she was filled in anticipation of fighting these seven dragons. Her killing intent spilled out as it flooded the area. All the spectators turned pale under the intense killing intent as they quickly backed away.


    Ah Chun then released both her sword qi and spiritual qi and slowly merged them together. Her clothes fluttered in the wind created by her combined spiritual qis. A great pressure weighed down on to the seven elder dragons causing their backs to instantly become drenched in sweat. Ah Chun gave a "humph" before shouting: "Kneel!"


    One word! One word was all it took and all seven elders felt a great power overwhelm them forcing them to kneel in the sky in front of Ah Chun. The look of fear and unwillingness appeared in their eyes. All seven of them looked at Ah Chun as if she was some kind of monster. But this was what overwhelming power could do. In a world where the strong were gods and the weak can only look up at them in reverence this was a common display.


    Up in the sky far off in the distance stood three cultivators in azure robes. Two youths and one elder. "Elder Ming, how can that little girl be so strong?" A starry eyed young girl around fifteen years old asked. Her fox ears twitched as her fox tail swayed back and forth.


    "I sense a strong ancient aura coming from her. If my guess is not wrong this girl was the cause of the archaic voice not too long ago. If that is the case we need to bring this girl to our sect as soon as possible. But we have to do it in a manner that does not offend her!" The elder answered.


    "Humph! If she joined our sect she would still only be an outer sect disciple with her cultivation." A young man around eighteen years old indifferently spoke. He had a set of wings on his back that were covered in black feathers.


    "Cultivation is not what makes an inner sect disciple a inner sect disciple. It''s pure strength! She will, of course, need to enter the sect as an outer sect disciple but if she is able to get into the top ten of the outer sect disciple board she can get the chance to challenge an inner sect disciple and take their place. With her current strength, this might not take a long time." Elder Ming said as he continued to watch Ah Chun.


    Even the youngest out of the group had high cultivation. The youngest of the three the young girl was in the core shattering realm. Ah Chun did not know she was being watched by someone as she looked at the seven dragons kneeling in the air. Ah Chun was thinking of how to deal with these seven since she already said she would not kill them and it seemed that Elder Mu needed them to continue doing their jobs as elders. After a few moments, a thought flashed in Ah Chun''s mind as she came up with an idea. "Since I promised Elder Mu I would not kill you.  I will settle with you slapping yourselves one hundred times with your full strength. Just remember I am only letting you off this one time. If you try to cause trouble for me or my sect I will no longer be able to hold back and will kill you on the spot. Just remember today it was Elder Mu who saved your dog lives!"


    Elder Mu looked at Ah Chun gratefully as he said: "This old dragon thanks you, Miss Ah, for giving them a light punishment!"


    "Elder Mu, I only allowed them to live for your sake. But if they cause trouble again in the future I will not hesitate to kill them!" Ah Chun''s voice was filled with killing intent that swept over the seven elders who were currently slapping themselves. They were already filled with fear there was no way they wanted to anger this little great aunt again!


    "As it should be! As it should be!" Elder Mu answered.


    Ah Chun said a few words to Elder Mu before calling out Xiao Feng. After which Ah Chun, Peng An, and Long Jing all headed back to Jaded Dragon Sect. No one dared to stop her. Not after the scene that they had just witnessed. One word made seven of their elders kneel on the spot. This was power! The younger dragons couldn''t help but stare at Ah Chun''s retreating back with jealousy and reverence.


    **********************************************************************************************************


    If you are not reading this at [W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l .c.o.m.], then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./b.o.o.k/.1.3.6.9.4.7.2.2.0.0.5.8.4.5.7.0.5./.Ah-Chun]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.

 Chapter 299 - Invitation Part One

    Jaded Dragon Sect¡­


    A large shadow loomed over the sect causing all the disciples and elders to look skyward. When the disciples and elders on the ground saw the dragon they all took in a breath of cold air. Dragons were a rare sight and could cause those who saw them not able to pull their eyes away from them.  Xiao Long flew to Ah Chun''s courtyard before turning back into his human form. He had a disgruntled look on his face as he walked into the courtyard. Ah Chun saw this and asked: "Why is your face so twisted?"


    "Humph! Those damn humans stare at me like I am some kind of sideshow." Xiao Long answered.


    "That is because they have probably never seen a dragon in their lifetime. Don''t let it get to you." Ah Chun tried to console the upset dragon.


    While the two were talking Xia Yang had shown up. "Old..." Xia Yang''s word got caught in his throat when he felt an immense pressure weight down onto him. He looked over at Ah Chun who was now glaring at him."This spirit power¡­ How¡­?"


    "It''s a long story and it''s best if you do not know. It would only bring you trouble." Ah Chun did not want to elaborate since just knowing could cause trouble for Xia Yang.


    But this did not mean that there were others who were not afraid of this so called trouble. "Young lady, care to explain it to this old man then? I am not afraid of trouble."


    An overwhelming pressure weighed down over the Jaded Dragon Sect. Causing those of lower cultivation to spit up a mouth full of blood before fainting. Ah Chun brows furrowed as she shot out of the courtyard and stood in the sky in front of an old man and two youths. Ah Chun could feel the old man was strong but that did not mean she would allow this old man to do as he pleased.


    "Care to explain why you are attacking my Jaded Dragon Sect?" Ah Chun''s eyes turned cold as she looked at the old man.


    The old man looked at Ah Chun and was a bit surprised that she did not even seem bothered by his spirit pressure. He quickly pulled it back in and nodded his head. "Young Lady, that was a mistake on my part. I do apologize."


    "A Mistake? Did you fly over here releasing your spirit pressure wherever you went? What you did just now is considered an act of aggression towards my Jaded Dragon Sect!" Ah Chun yelled.


    "Impudent! You dare yell at Elder Ming?" The young man next to Elder Ming yelled out.


    "Hmm?" Ah Chun''s eyes fell on to the young man who just yelled out. Seeing his cultivation only being at the beginning stages of the foundation establishment realm, Ah Chun only let out a smile before releasing her spirit pressure onto the young man. The young man''s face turned pale, he coughed up a mouth full of blood before falling out of the sky, smashing into the ground below. "When did you have a right to speak? You people showed up here and attacked me and my sect first and you want to yell at me when I am talking to your elder?"


    Ah Chun''s voice boomed across the area. All those within a thousand kilometers were able to hear her. The pressure from her voice alone made the other youth a young girl''s body tremble as she held on to Elder Ming''s arm doing her best to not fall out of the sky and end up like her Senior brother. Her cultivation was not as high as the young by she had to use a flying treasure in order to fly in the sky.


    The Elder Ming''s face went black. He had a habit of releasing spirit pressure when he traveled with his two disciples in order to keep others from attacking them. So in a weak area like this he had forgotten that most of these cultivators were of low cultivation and could not handle his spirit pressure. "Young Lady, I am not lying when I say I am sorry. It is a habit of mine to release spirit pressure when I travel with my disciples..." Although Elder Ming was mad that Ah Chun had directly attacked his disciple but he did not show it. The main reason was that Ah Chun was like a rare treasure that could help his sect raise to the top.


    Elder Ming himself was at the nascent soul stage. Him being an elder meant that the Sect Master was of a way higher cultivation. Ah Chun did not understand where these people came from since she did not know of any strong sects in the Primordial lands that had any one of the nascent soul realm. Even the Elder Mu was only of the core shattering realm. The strongest in the Primordial Lands was Xu Wei. Who''s cultivation Ah Chun still did not know.


    "I will let this slide but I want to know where you come from since from my knowledge there is no sect in the Primordial Lands that has a nascent soul realmed elder." Ah Chun stated.


    "Young Lady, this world is vast. Although there is none on this continent there is on others. There are even some Immortals that do not move on to the Immortal Realm to stay here and rule over their sects of clans. The spirit qi on this continent is minuscule compared to the others." Elder Ming explained.


    Hearing this Ah Chun was somewhat surprised. ''To think I was like a frog in a well in this world. My last world did not have such things as continents. There was only the one continent...'' It dawned on Ah Chun that in her previous lives when she was in the Mortal Realm she had never tried traveling over the endless ocean¡­ Ah Chun let out a laugh as she thought of how small her world was in her past lives. ''Looks like I should broaden my horizons more.''


    Shaking her head, Ah Chun looked at the elder and asked: "Then what brings elder to this lowly place?"


    *****************************************************************************************************


    If you are not reading this at [W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l .c.o.m.], then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./b.o.o.k/.1.3.6.9.4.7.2.2.0.0.5.8.4.5.7.0.5./.Ah-Chun]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.

 Chapter 300 - Invitation Part Two

    Elder Ming scratched his head before he started to explain. "I saw what happened at the Dragon Clan as I was passing by. With your strength, it would be hard for you to progress further as your cultivation rises." Ah Chun had to nod in agreement with this point.


    As someone who had just reached the foundation establishment realm even though she is at the peak right now, it would still take a year or two to break through to the core formation realm and that is without the help of the tribulation lightning. But there was no way of knowing if she went to break through now if the tribulation lightning would show up once again. Ah Chun could already feel that her current power matched that of her previous life. It was even a bit stronger than before. If she was not wrong then the tribulation lightning would probably no longer boost her cultivation. But she had no way of knowing any of this unless the tribulation lightning showed up during her breakthrough. If in the case that the tribulation lightning did not show up anymore it would take tens of years just to reach the immortal realm.


    Elder Ming continued: "I came here today in order to invite you to join my sect. It''s located far off in the endless ocean. The resources are plentiful as well as the spiritual qi there being ten times as thick. If you do well enough at the sect you will have a chance to be taken into the main sect which is on the mainland. This small landmass here is nothing compared to the islands and mainland."


    "Do you mind if I take a few days to think things through? I also need to settle a few things as well if I do decide to go." Ah Chun asked. Although the offer was very enticing she needed to settle a few things as well.


    "Yeah that''s fine I can wait around for a month. Can I ask you to have your sect master set up some accommodations?" Elder Ming looked at Xia Yang who was standing next  Ah Chun.


    "That''s no problem I will settle you all into a few courtyards." Xia Yang smiled as he motioned for the three to follow him.


    Ah Chun watched the four leave as she fell into deep thought. ''If I go with this Elder Ming I will be able to raise my cultivation faster. But before that, I need to settle a few things.'' Ah Chun turned and looked at Elder Dan next to her. "Master..."


    "Chun''er you call me Master but I am not able to teach you a thing. Even now after only being here a little while you are much stronger than I am. This opportunity is something you can not pass up! " Elder Dan knew Ah Chun was not meant to stay in this sect. So she would never try to hold her little disciple back.


    "Master, I can make a condition of me going to allow for you to go as well..." Ah Chun knew that Elder Dan''s talent was really going to waste here. She was so young but still reached her current strength in a place with limited resources.


    "Chun''er it''s fine for me. I owe too much to this sect for them raising me to my current level of cultivation. I can not turn my back on them." Elder Dan felt warmth in her heart that her disciple would even offer such a thing. But she could not leave the Jaded Dragon Sect after being her for so long.


    "Un¡­ Then I will leave Big Sister Bao in your care. Also, can you get that inner sect disciple out here so I can wack him around a bit? The one we have a two year promise with." Elder Dan chuckled at Ah Chun''s words as she agreed wholeheartedly. Not long later a young man''s screams could be heard coming from the mountain peak. The inner sect disciples all looked towards the peak only to see a ball of flesh being tossed down the path landing in a heap on the ground. Since this day not a single inner sect disciple caused trouble for Elder Dan.


    A few days later Ah Chun was sitting with Peng An, Long Jing, Long Kun, and Fatty inside a restaurant in the town not too far from the sect.


    "So Little Chunchun is leaving..." Peng An had tears welling up into her eyes.


    "Big Sister An, once I have a foothold in the new sect I will try to get you all in. During this time you just need to focus on raising your cultivation." Ah Chun got up out of her seat and gave Peng An a hug. One thing Ah Chun hated about this whole thing was leaving these friends of hers. But she needed to go in order to raise her cultivation faster. Her sight has never been blinded from her main goal. She would do everything she could to reach the top.


    "Even if you can''t. We will all work hard and meet you over in the mainland." Long Jing eyes were filled with determination. Now knowing that the world was so much bigger than they had thought. They now had a goal to work hard for and that was to make it to the mainland.


    "To the mainland!" Fatty cheered! Causing everyone to laugh.


    Ah Chun smiled and said: "Then I will be waiting for you in the mainland." After saying this Ah Chun then whispered into Peng An''s ear: "I hope when you do come over that you and Big Brother Jing have finally become dao partners."


    "Little Chunchun!" Peng An blushed to the point her whole head turned red. Seeing this made Ah Chun let out a laugh as she sat down.


    "Alright let''s have fun tonight while we are still together!" Ah Chun said as she raised a glass of wine.


    **********************************************************************************************************


    If you are not reading this at [W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l .c.o.m.], then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./b.o.o.k/.1.3.6.9.4.7.2.2.0.0.5.8.4.5.7.0.5./.Ah-Chun]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.

 Chapter 301 - Starting A New Journey

    A month passed quickly and Ah Chun said her final goodbyes as she waited for Elder Ming to show up. Her wait was not long as Elder Ming and his two disciples slowly landed from the air.  When they landed Ah Chun could feel three totally different gazes on her. One came from the young girl which was one of respect and also a bit of fear. The second gaze was from the young girl''s senior brother which was filled with murderous intent. This gaze did not last long because Ah Chun exerted a bit of her own killing intent towards the young man. His face paled and quickly averted his gaze. The Third gaze was full of expectation which came from Elder Ming himself. This allowed Ah Chun to feel a bit better about going to this new sect.


    It was now that Ah Chun realized she did not know the name of the sect she was going to be joining. "Elder Ming, what is the name of the sect?"


    Hearing Ah Chun call him "Elder Ming" made Elder Ming very happy. It showed that this young girl knew what it meant to be respectful of the chain of hierarchy.  He quickly replied: "It''s called Lunar Starfall Sect." Ah Chun nodded her head in approval, it was a decent name for a sect.


    During this past month, Elder Ming had been observing Ah Chun and he had realized that even the sect master of this tiny sect was very polite to her and even her relationship with her own master seemed to be flip flopped. After seeing all this he had contacted the sect and was able to get permission to allow Ah Chun to take an inner sect disciple test. He wanted to see how strong this little girl was. Especially with how she was not even bothered by his spirit pressure when they first met. Nor did she show any signs of fear when facing him.


    "When we reach the sect I was originally planning to have you start off as an outer sect disciple. But it seems with your talent it would be a waste so I was able to get permission from the sect to let you take the inner sect disciple test." Elder Ming said with a smile.


    The young man next to him couldn''t stand hearing this and yelled out: "Why is she getting such special treatment!? She is just a country bumpkin from a backwoods sec¡­ AHHHH!!!! "


    The young man did not get to finish his words before he was face first in the dirt on the ground as Ah Chun''s spirit power pressed down on him. "Did you not learn your lesson from the last time? Do you not understand to not speak unless spoken to? How about I make it so you can no longer speak nor move or even breathe!?"


    Elder Ming choked ''Was that not just saying she was going to kill him?''  "Ahem¡­. Any chance you can give this old man some face and leave it at this?"


    "Humph!" Ah Chun released her spirit power. The young man choked a few times before finally catching his breath. He really thought he was going to die just now. Ah Chun looked at the young man coldly and said: "You are lucky Elder Ming spoke up for you. Your mouth will not only tarnish the sect you are in but also your master. If you keep acting this way not only will you get yourself killed but also those around you."


    Elder Ming thought for a moment and thought what Ah Chun said was very sensible. He was very surprised at her knowledge and maturity for her age. He looked as his disciple and frowned, the brat in front of him had really caused nothing but trouble. Now that it was brought up it was actually a good time to give a small threat. "Mhm! She is right Dong Yi, your mouth has caused more and more trouble recently. Even in the sect, you run your mouth and I have to step in to save you. The worst part is that you have not made any progress on your cultivation for almost a year now. I am giving one year to break through and change your attitude or I will demote you back to the outer sect."


    Dong Yi''s whole body froze. If he was demoted would he not become the laughing stock of the sect. There had never been an instance where an inner sect disciple was demoted back to the outer sect. Such humiliation was something he could not stand he would rather die than to be humiliated like that! Gritting his teeth Dong Yi lowered his head and said: "Your disciple understands." He secretly snuck a look at Ah Chun, his gaze full of hate. ''Just you wait you little bitch, I will get my senior brothers to take care of you!''


    Ah Chun could feel the hate filled gaze on her but she just ignored it. She actually instigated Dong Yi so that she might be able to have a bit of fun while she was in the sect. She wanted to see what the best of the best of the Mortal Realm had to offer.


    "Ah yes let me introduce my disciples. As you heard before this brat is Dong Yi and the quiet one is Mei Yan. " Elder Ming said with a smile.


    "Ah Chun." Ah Chun cupped her hands and gave a bow.


    "Haha! Good! Since everyone has now introduced themselves let''s head off! It will take about a year to reach the sect. so you all can take your time and cultivate on the way." After saying these words Elder Ming waved his hand and a white flash came out of his body. In front of him stood a huge white crane that was big enough for all four of them to ride.


    *********************************************************************************************************


    If you are not reading this at [W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l .c.o.m.], then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./b.o.o.k/.1.3.6.9.4.7.2.2.0.0.5.8.4.5.7.0.5./.Ah-Chun]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.

 Chapter 302 - Life Sucker Fish

    A few days passed and they had finally reached the Endless Ocean. Elder Ming Looked at Ah Chun and said:  "From here it will take about a year to reach the sect. We will stop off at a few of the outer islands on the way. I must warn you just because they are outer islands does not mean you cause trouble there. There are quite a few ancient clans with soul formation powerhouses on these islands. We will stop at these places because once and a while there will be some legacies that popup. I believe your land calls them mystic realms. If you three are lucky you might be able to get an inheritance of some sort. If there is a legacy, we will take a bit longer to get to the sect. I will ask if you pick up things you are not in the need of please donate to the sect. Of course, you will be rewarded for your contribution, with contribution points. With enough contribution points, you can even get a heavens grade technique or cultivation method. Of course, those do cost a hefty sum."


    Ah Chun''s eyes lit up. All her current techniques were ones she basically made herself by combining other techniques. Although they were very good she still lacked a lot of variation. "Elder Ming, can contribution points also be earned in other ways as well?"


    "Of course! I am sure your old sect also had a way to gain contribution points through missions. At the Lunar Starfall Sect, you can do missions, refine pills, create spirit weapons and even make arrays. There are quite a few ways to earn contribution points. For those who are on the heavens chosen board, they get a certain amount of contribution points for the spot they are at plus an allocated amount for each month they stay on the board. If your rank rises you will gain even more per month. There are other ranking boards as well. So do  your best to get on one." Elder Ming explained.


    Ah Chun thought the systems they set up were rather fair. Those who are strong or are skilled in other areas will gain a bit more. This way competition will keep others from slacking off. She just hoped she could rack up the points quick enough to gain a few more variations of techniques that she might be able to merge with some of her current techniques. "Elder Ming besides techniques and cultivation methods, can you get cultivation resources as well?"


    "Yep! You can get basically anything with the contribution points." Elder Ming replied.


    Ah Chun was even happier to hear this because if she can boost her cultivation quicker she could save this world Mei Liling faster and maybe even contact Ning Shen. At least that way she could give peace of mind to those back on her own world. But even with her current power, she was still far from being able to make a connection¡­


    *Roar!*


    "Damn!" Elder Ming''s face went pale hearing the sound of the demonic beast. "Everyone be on alert. We will need to stay near the water surface until the Storm Roc passes by!"


    "Storm Roc?" Ah Chun was confused because she never heard of such a demonic beast.


    "You see those clouds over there? that''s a Storm Roc. It creates a thick blanket of clouds to hide its body and hunts anything flying in the air. That goes for other demonic beasts and cultivators. The only good thing is that it will never go near the water since the water will disperse its clouds. Now, this would not be a big problem if we were closer to shore but right now we are out over the open water. Some of  the demonic beasts in the endless ocean are as strong as a soul transformation cultivator and at times even stronger than that!"


    Elder Ming directed the white crane to lower its altitude until it was flying a few meters above the ocean surface. Ah Chun could already sense many powerful demonic beasts in the depths of the water. She felt a shiver run down her spine because she could tell they were way stronger than her! This was the first time in a long time she had ever felt threatened by a demonic beast.


    *Splash!*


    "Watch out! A school of Life Sucker fish!" Mei Yan yelled out as she hid behind Elder MIng. With her cultivation, she would be no match for these fish. They stay in huge packs and jump out of the water striking and clinging onto their prey with huge fangs that dig deep into the flesh before sucking out the prey''s life force. Their average strength was somewhere in the foundation establishment realm so a few at a time would not be so bad but they swam in packs of a few hundred or more. Making them very difficult to deal with.


    Ah Chun gave a humph as she summoned the Slaughter of Time and gave a causal horizontal slash causing a purple fiery sword light thirty meters wide to flyout towards the Life Sucker fish. As soon as the sword light hit the Life Sucker fish that were jumping towards them they instantly turned to ash. One causal swing of her sword killed a few hundred Life Sucker fish. Elder Ming, Dong Yi, and Mei Yan were all stunned at Ah Chun''s display of strength. Elder Ming could clearly tell the little girl was in the foundation establishment realm which was already amazing plus she handled a few dragons in the core formation realm like it was nothing as well. He really wanted to know just how strong this little girl was!


    ********************************************************************************************************


    If you are not reading this at [W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l .c.o.m.], then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./b.o.o.k/.1.3.6.9.4.7.2.2.0.0.5.8.4.5.7.0.5./.Ah-Chun]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.

 Chapter 303 - Deserted Island Part One

    After exterminating all the Life Sucker fish Ah Chun casually sat back down and started cultivating again. She paid no mind to those around her. She wanted to reach core formation as soon as possible.


    A month passed and the trip was going smoothly now that they were flying higher in the sky. On this day Ah Chun could feel that her cultivation had finally reached the extreme peak in the foundation establishment realm and she had fully consolidated her foundation. All that was left for her to do now was break through to the Core Formation realm. But Ah Chun did not know if she would be able to advance without bringing about another tribulation. Giving a sigh Ah Chun could only ask Elder Ming if they could find a secluded spot for her to break through.


    "Elder Ming..." Ah Chun opened her eyes and called out.


    Elder Ming, who was resting off to the side opened his eyes and asked: "Hmm? What is it?"


    "Is there a chance we can find a secluded spot for me to break through to the core formation realm?" Ah Chun asked.


    "It''s not that we can''t. But we are two days out from Black Mountain Island. You can use a seclusion room to breakthrough. So just wait until then." Elder Ming replied. He had no idea that if Ah Chun tried to break through on the island that the island itself will most likely disappear.


    Ah Chun felt like she was put into a predicament. Because she did not know if the tribulation lightning would come or not. Taking a deep breath Ah Chun said: "It is best that I do not break through near anyplace that is populated..." The last thing she wanted was to make an enemy out of some power house before even getting a chance to secure a foothold in a new place. Although strength was key to reign free in this world, that did not mean that one did not need a strong backing as well. For Ah Chun who has just arrived in this area with no strong backing, she would end up being hunted down by many of the forces if she caused a scene right now. Although she had Xu Wei, she did not know his true strength and did not want him to sacrifice himself for her.


    Hearing Ah Chun''s words confused Elder Ming who had no idea why Ah Chun would need to go some place secluded. But when he thought of the little piece of land Ah Chun was standing on in the dragon''s clans territory and what he could recall from what the dragon elders were yelling about. He slowly started to understand that Ah Chun breaking through is not as simple as it would be for others. With that thought in mind, he directed the white crane to find a deserted island.


    A day later they found a small island with a lush forest and a small mountain on it. The white crane landed on its shore letting everyone off before shrinking down in size and perching itself on to Elder Ming''s shoulder. They instantly heard the sounds of demonic beasts coming from the depths of the forest. "You three be careful since we do not know how strong these demonic beasts are. Ah Chun, you find a spot to start your breakthrough."


    "Elder Ming, please keep an eye on the sky. If you see black clouds get as far away as you can from the island. I happen to be somewhat hated by the heavens... " Ah Chun gave a bitter smile. She has had to deal with so much tribulation lightning that she really wonders why she has not yet formed a lightning physic yet¡­


    Elder Ming saw the bitter smile on Ah Chun''s face and was a bit shocked. It seemed the little girl was not lying at all. So he took her words seriously. But just because Elder Ming was taking it seriously did not mean that a certain someone who suddenly had a burst of courage believed Ah Chun. "Humph! Trying to act all mysterious. Making us come to some random island with nothing on it just so you can breakthrough." Dong Yi yelled out.


    Ah Chun did not get mad this time she only shook her head before saying: "Then, by all means, please stay on the island and get struck by lightning. You never know, you might just be able to reincarnate faster!"


    Mei Yan almost choked on air as she tried to keep from laughing. ''Was she not asking Dong Yi to stand there and die?''


    Elder Ming only smiled before hitting Dong Yi in the head. "You keep this up and you will end up being taught a lesson by her again. Have you not already lost enough face for yourself?"


    Dong Yi shivered after thinking of how he could not even move when Ah Chun smashed him with her spirit pressure. He realized that his mouth was going to get him in trouble again. But he still could not accept that some country bumpkin from some backwater area was able to suppress him without even touching a hair on his head. He did not continue because if he did he would only be looking to slap himself in the face once again.


    Ah Chun only waved her hand and found a spot near a rocky cliff. She floated up to the top of one of the bigger rocks and sat down to begin the process of charging into the core formation realm. She was one again taking another step towards her goal.


    *********************************************************************************************************


    If you are not reading this at [W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l .c.o.m.], then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./b.o.o.k/.1.3.6.9.4.7.2.2.0.0.5.8.4.5.7.0.5./.Ah-Chun]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.

 Chapter 304 - Deserted Island Part Two

    Ah Chun quickly fell into a state of cultivation as she tried to remember what she was told about breaking into the core formation realm. In a sense, it was the same as the time she formed her qi world but this time it was different and a lot different at that. From what she knew of this world''s cultivation when entering the foundation realm a pagoda forms in one''s dantian but she had nine. To make a core one had to shatter their pagoda and use the pieces to form their core. At this point, Ah Chun was a bit confused as to what to do since she had so many pagodas. ''Since I have so many, I will shatter them all!''


    Knowing she had to take this step Ah Chun went to work as she went to try to shatter her first pagoda¡­ But it failed. She tried again and again but still no luck. Ah Chun''s face turned black. This was the first time she had ever come across such an issue. "You will never shatter the pagodas..."


    An ancient voice filled Ah Chun''s mind. Ah Chun was given a start. She could tell the voice was coming from within her soul sea but when she checked there was nothing there. Not wanting to give up she could only ask: "Then what do I need to do to break through?"


    Once again the archaic voice rang out from within Ah Chun and said: "As the origin, you will have nine spatial pagoda''s and one chaos core when entering the core formation realm. To form your core you must suck in the spiritual qi of the world and use that to condense your new core. But not all spiritual qi will work. You must refine the spiritual qi you are condensing by using the nine pagodas. Each pagoda will refine the spiritual qi once for a total of nine times producing the purest of spiritual qi that returns back to the state of beginning, creating chaos qi. This qi is the qi you will use to condense into a chaos core."


    Ah Chun was very grateful for this information as she said: "Thank you for your teachings." Pausing for a second Ah Chun also asked: "Who are you?"


    "The protector of the Origin until they are strong enough to fend for themselves." The archaic voice said before disappearing.


    Ah Chun did not ask more as she could tell the voice most likely will not answer her. But she was happy that she knew how to breakthrough. Ah Chun went right to work doing as the voice said.


    On the other side of things, Elder Ming was standing with Dong Yi and Mei Yan.  Suddenly the spiritual qi in the air fluctuated and started to flow into one direction. Elder Ming and the rest all turned and looked at Ah Chun with startled expressions. A vortex had appeared around Ah Chun sucking in all the spiritual qi in the surroundings like a bottomless pit. Seeing this Elder MIng quickly looked up at the sky and let out a sigh of relief when he saw that it was still blue.


    "This little girl is something else. Even though she is only breaking through to the core formation realm, she can still cause such a disturbance." Elder Ming gave a big smile. He knew just having a disciple like Ah Chun in their sect will allow their sect to grow by leaps and bounds. It was just a pity he could only get the old fogies at the top to allow her to take the inner sect disciple test.


    *Graarruuuu*


    A weird muffled growl came from the forest. While Dong Yi and Mei Yean felt confused as to what the noise was, Elder Ming''s face did not look so good. "Yi''er, Yan''er, go protect your junior sister."


    "Master, why should I¡­." Dong Yi who was disgruntled after being told to go protect the bitch that made him lose face had his complaint stuck in his throat when Elder MIng''s cold gaze floated over his body.


    "Just do as I say! Do not let anything happen to her!" Elder Ming said sternly. He had already had it with Dong Yi''s complaining.


    Not daring to anger Elder Ming any more, Dong Yi and Mei Yan both stood next to Ah Chun, keeping guard over her. Elder Ming was watching the tree line waiting for the thing he heard to walk out onto the beach. When the thing finally did step out Elder Ming''s face went black instantly. "Corpse Soldiers!"


    There was not just one there were many. They walked out from the tree line with flesh falling off their bones. Corpse soldiers were undead cultivators and demonic beasts that were controlled by devil cultivators who had refined them into puppets.


    "Kek, Kek! To think that I would stumble upon a feast for my little beauties on such a deserted island. Go my beauties, go feast!" A hunched back old man in tattered black robes reached out his skinny boney hands and pointed towards Elder Ming and the rest. With a muffled groan the corpses went from a slow walk to a full sprint rushing towards them.


    "Your, courting death!" Elder Ming quickly reacted as he knew these corpse soldiers could easily overrun Dong Yi and Mei Yan. He flew over and stood in front of them like an unmovable wall. With a wave of his hand, the surrounding sand suddenly shot up into the sky creating a screen of sand repelling the corpse soldiers.


    "Kek, Kek¡­ We will see how long your little tricks will hold off my beauties!" The hunchback old man let out a cackle not caring that his corpse soldiers were being repelled by the wall of sand.


    **********************************************************************************************************


    If you are not reading this at [W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l .c.o.m.], then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./b.o.o.k/.1.3.6.9.4.7.2.2.0.0.5.8.4.5.7.0.5./.Ah-Chun]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.

 Chapter -2 - Book Bio 2

    Basic info for the current latest chapters of Ah Chun...


    Ah Chun''s Current Status In The New World :


    Visual Age: 7


    Actual Age: 8


    Cultivation: Nine Spatial Pagoda Foundation Establishment


    Cultivation method: Twin Star Jaded Dragon Cultivation Method


    Cultivation Realms


    Body refinement


    Qi Gathering


    Qi Condensation


    Foundation Establishment


    Core formation


    Core Condensing


    Core Shattering


    Nascent Soul


    Soul Transformation


    Soul Formation


    Ascended Soul


    Immortal


    Immortal King


    Immortal Empero

 Chapter 305 - Deserted Island Part Three

    While a battle for survival was going on Ah Chun was currently condensing a core in her dantian. This black core was different from other cores as it was not a solid core but a liquid core. Strands of chaos qi continued to merge into the newly formed core until it finally reached the size of Ah Chun''s fist. An extreme amount of spirit power surged out of Ah Chun.


    Elder Ming suddenly felt danger and quickly grabbed both Dong Yi and Mei Yan and flew up into the sky. Spirit power undulations spread out destroying everything in its path. Nothing was safe from the destruction that came next. The cliff behind Ah Chun was completely cut in half falling down onto itself, while the sand wall was also destroyed. But it didn''t stop there, each of the corpse soldiers were also sliced in two and fell to the ground. The devil cultivator did not react in time and just like his corpse soldiers, was also cut in two by the surge of spirit power.


    Elder Ming couldn''t help but feel a little ashamed since he had struggled to defend Ah Chun with his sand wall only to have the little girls breakthrough take care of their situation with ease. Seeing how the crisis was over Elder MIng flew back down to the ground where Ah Chun was.


    Ah Chun slowly opened her eyes and gripped her fists. A big bright smile formed on her face. "I can finally connect!" Ah Chun yelled out. She could finally establish a connection to the palace! The one she had loaned to Ning Shen!


    She ignored the stupefied faces of those around her and quickly called out to Li Ju. "Li Ju!"


    "Haha! Little lady! It''s been a while!" Li Ju said happily.


    "How is Shen''er and everyone else!?" Ah Chun asked.


    "The young lad is doing fine and so are the others. When the young lad had heard what happened in the Mortal Realm he almost committed suicide. Luckily I was able to stop him since I could still feel the connection between us. This was also confirmed by your master. Since he has your soul crystal." Hearing Li Ju say that Ning Shen almost committed suicide made a few tears roll down Ah Chun''s cheeks. The man was so committed to her that he would end his own life if she was dead.


    "Is it possible for me to talk to him?" Ah Chun asked. Her voice trembling.


    "Sorry little lady, until you are stronger it won''t be possible. But I can send him a message on your behalf." Li Ju replied.


    "Then tell him that I love him and that when I am strong enough I will return. Until then ask him if he can look for my mother in the Immortal Realm. I do not know where she was taken so he might have a hard time. I am not sure how much time has passed in that world but hope that she is at least safe." Ah Chun did her best to not let the tears fall but just thinking of her mother and knowing she can send messages to Ning Shen, she couldn''t stop the tears from flowing.


    "Little Lady, you mean you''re not in this realm?" Li Ju was a bit confused.


    "No. This world is similar but not the same. The cultivation is also different. I will go into more detail later on. I have people waiting for me. Just tell Shen''er what I said and tell him that I am safe." Ah Chun did not want to make the others wait too long. They were all staring at her with complex looks.


    "Don''t worry Little Lady I will pass the message along." After hearing  Li Ju''s reply Ah Chun wiped her face and stood up.


    "Sorry, for the wait¡­ This is?" Ah Chun only now realized that there were a bunch of dead corpses on the ground.


    Elder MIng only bitterly laughed as she said: "These are corpse soldiers, over there is the devil cultivator who was controlling them. Your breakthroughs are something else. Just the undulations from your breakthrough killed all these corpse soldiers and the devil cultivator."


    "At least there was no lightning this time. Otherwise, this whole island would have disappeared. But¡­ If a devil cultivator was here then that means there is something on this island worth investigating." Ah Chun said her eyes sparkled as she wondered what was hidden here.


    "I had the same idea as you. There could be a good opportunity for you all here so we should go check it out." Elder Ming nodded his head to agree with Ah Chun. A deserted Island like this was not uncommon. But sometimes these deserted islands would have good opportunities. It was just a matter of finding them and acquiring them.


    "Then we should split up. Let''s have Mei Yan come with me and we will search over the right side of the island and meet back here tonight." Ah Chun suggested.


    Dong Yi wanted to ask why she was acting like she was in charge but before he could Elder Ming said: "That''s a good idea. With your current strength, I have a feeling even I wouldn''t be your match and I''m a few realms above you." Dong Yi could only bite his tongue as he glared at Ah Chun.


    Of course, Ah Chun saw Dong Yi glaring at her."Well, I could take Brother Yi but I am afraid he might  not come back." Ah Chun said jokingly. But for Dong Yi, he had a cold chill run down his back because he knew if he did go with Ah Chun he most likely would anger her and end up dead!


    "Alright, it''s settled then meet back here in three days'' time whether you find something or not." Elder Ming said. Ah Chun nodded and started to walk off towards the forest. Mei Yan quickly trotted after her.


    **********************************************************************************************************


    If you are not reading this at [W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l .c.o.m.], then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./b.o.o.k/.1.3.6.9.4.7.2.2.0.0.5.8.4.5.7.0.5./.Ah-Chun]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.

 Chapter 306 - Deserted Island Part Four

    "Junior Sister, is this really safe?" Mei Yan asked as she looked around nervously.


    Ah Chun looked at this supposed senior sister of hers and shook her head. "Senior Sister Yan needs to gain some courage. All things in this world come at a price. Like me for instance. I have already died twice!"


    Mei Yan''s face paled at Ah Chun''s words. She was not sure if this new little junior sister of hers was telling the truth or not. Ah Chun let out a laugh seeing Mie Yan''s reaction. "This is what I mean. You need to show a bit more courage! If you do, you will harvest unimaginable gains. Come on let''s go treasure hunting!"


    Mei Yan, clenched her fist, trying to shake off the fear of the unknown that was creeping up on her. Ah Chun who was watching Mei Yan closely during this time could tell that Mei Yan was very timid. This was not a good trait for a cultivator. This was the reason why she wanted to split Mei Yan up from the other two. It seemed that they sheltered this girl a bit too much. Ah Chun knew it would not be a one day thing but she hoped that she could at least toughen Mei Yan up enough to allow her to survive if she was ever caught in a situation where her life was at stake. Ah Chun thought of it as a way to pay the three back for watching over her while she was having her breakthrough.


    The island they were on was quite big to Ah Chun''s surprise. The tall mountain in front of them seemed to rise high up into the sky. The op of it was obscured by clouds. Ah Chun had wrapped Mei Yan in her spirit power and flew up into the air to get a better look. This of course came with a scream of fright from Mei Yan since Ah Chun did not say anything before dragging her a few hundred meters into the air.


    Beside the mountain was a dense jungle. Ah Chun could not even see the ground through the treetops. But the sounds of many demonic beasts could be heard all around. Ah Chun sent out her divine sense to see if there was anything in range that might seem out of place as she flew towards the mountain.


    "Hmm? There seems to be something strange little ways up the mountain. Senior Sister Yan we will be flying up a bit higher!" Ah Chun said as she sped up. Mei Yan was in tears, she did not want to go but she was already in the air so there was nothing she could do but be dragged along by this vicious junior sister of hers!


    They were half way up the mountain when Ah Chun discovered a ledge protruding out the side. She quickly sped up and gently landed on the ledge with Mei Yan basically smashing into the ground. Ah Chun looked down at Mei Yan and shook her head. "Senior Sister Yan. You need to be careful." Mei Yan had nothing but grievances with Ah Chun''s words. ''It''s not like I wanted to crash into the ground! You did not give me any warning before landing!'' Ah Chun only smiled and walked towards the cave in front of her. She probed it a bit with her divine sense and a big smile formed on her face. "Seems we are in luck! The back of this cave has an array setup to hide an entrance. It might be an ancient array at that! Senior Sister let''s go check it out!"


    Mei Yan was still dusting herself off and trying to adjust herself. When she heard Ah Chun''s words she wanted to shout out that she was being bullied. Her Junior sister was dragging her to her death! But when she remembered the words Ah Chun had said earlier, Mei Yan knew that Ah Chun was right. She had no courage. If she wanted to gain some benefits she needed to toughen herself up a bit. Mei Yan clenched her fist mustered up her courage and walked forward to follow Ah Chun into the cave.


    "Senior Sister Yan, have you ever seen this kind of writing before?" Ah Chun asked as she pointed to some writing etched into the wall.


    Mei Yan walked over and looked at the wall. The lines were distinct and seemed to be some kind of written language. She stared at them for a few minutes as she tried to think if she had ever seen this kind of writing before but she was not able to think of any instance where she had. She could only regretfully shake her head.


    "Well we might be in luck and this place was left behind by some ancient race!" Ah Chun''s eyes sparkled. If this was an ancient race there might be a way to raise her strength quicker! Ah Chun really wanted to curse this world''s cultivation path. There were so many more realms of cultivation in this world compared to her last. It was as if the heavens really wanted her to struggle! Although she was stronger than her current realm she still had six realms to go before making it to the immortal realm.


    Mei Yan was not so happy about this. She had a feeling that they might be walking right into danger. If this was truly some unnamed ancient race, wouldn''t that mean they were walking through death''s door? "Junior Sister how about we.."


    "Got it! Okay! Let''s go!" Ah Chun interrupted Mei Yan''s words when she grabbed Mei Yan''s hand and pulled her through the door that appeared after Ah Chun bypassed the array. Mei Yan let out a pitiful cry before disappearing through the door.


    *********************************************************************************************************


    If you are not reading this at [W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l .c.o.m.], then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./b.o.o.k/.1.3.6.9.4.7.2.2.0.0.5.8.4.5.7.0.5./.Ah-Chun]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.

 Chapter 307 - Ancient City Part One

    The world around Ah Chun changed instantly and what used to be a rocky cave suddenly turned into a humid and hot jungle. Tall ancient trees reached towards the sky while ancient foliage and underbrush covered the jungle floor. Ah Chun looked around a bit amazed she turned to look to see that the door that she opened was actually still there. But when she walked around to the other side it would disappear and was only visible when looking at it from a certain direction. "Seems to be some kind of spatial door..." Ah Chun could only make a quick guess. She had never seen such a door before.


    "Since we are here let''s go take a look around. But first, we need a direction to go in. Senior Sister Yan, don''t move. I am gonna fly up and take a look around." Ah Chun said before going to jump into the air. Only to instantly fall right back down. Ah Chun tried a few more times with no luck each time it just looked as if she was hopping around like a bunny. "Seems we can not fly here!" Ah Chun said as she rubbed her nose feeling a bit embarrassed by her silly display.


    "You can''t fly here?" Mei Yan asked.


    "Un, it seems that this place has a restriction on flight." Ah Chun replied. As she put her hands on her h.i.p.s and looked up at one of the tall trees in front of her.


    "The Holy Land has this same kind of restriction as well." Mei Yan said.


    "Holy Land?" This was the first time Ah Chun had ever heard of a place called the Holyland.


    "It''s in the central portion of the mainland. It is a place with the highest spiritual qi and also a place where many powerhouses live. They restricted flight to all those under the ascended soul realm." Mei Yan explained.


    "I see. I will have to go and check this Holy Land out at some point. But first the task at hand! I will climb up this tree and try to get a view of the area around us. Senior Sister Yan please do not roam around. We haven''t heard any yet but there might be some ancient demonic beasts in this place." Ah Chun warned as she started to skillfully climb an ancient tree.


    Ah Chun was pretty quick as she climbed her way to the top. It only took her a few minutes before she was able to get a good glimpse of the area. "That''s strange..." Ah Chun thought as she looked at the tall buildings that reached the sky in front of her. They towered over even the ancient trees. "I think I have seen these kinds of buildings before..." Ah Chun thought back to the place she appeared in when she tried to refine the crystal palace. The buildings there looked just like the ones here but these were ancient and covered in veins and other foliage.


    Feeling a bit nervous Ah Chun quickly jumped back down to the ground. It took her a bit to fully calm her nerves. She did not want to end up like last time and end up needing to start her life all over again. The only difference this time is that this has nothing to do with any crystal palace. So these buildings were part of this world. Once she finally thought everything through Ah Chun walked over to Mei Yan and said: "I got the direction we will be heading. Just be careful and do not leave my side."


    Mei Yan nodded her head and followed after Ah Chun. Ah Chun did not think she would find anything useful here. but these buildings alone were enough to pull her interest in wondering what these builds and the ones she saw in the crystal palace had in common. It could also hold a clue on how to return to her old world faster.


    The two made their way through the jungle without any issue. There seemed to be no demonic beasts insight. They had only walked for about an hour when Ah Chun suddenly stopped in front of a tall metal pole that had another metal plate fixed to the top. Ah Chun had no idea what this pool was used for it still had some faded red color on one side of the metal plate. Seeing how it seemed to be insignificant, Ah Chun decided to just keep going until they reached the city area.


    They had not walked far when Mei Yan spotted a clump of metal resting by a tree. "I wonder what this is..." Mei Yan asked as she walked over to the clump of metal.


    Ah Chun also walked over to it but stopped short because what she saw resembled those monsters that the people from the Crystal Palace world were riding in. But this also excited Ah Chun because this meant there might be some kind of connection between this ancient race and her old world! Ah Chun quickly ran over to the clump of metal and started to look inside of it. But unfortunately, there was nothing to be found inside except more metal. Ah Chun felt a bit dejected and lost interest in the lump of metal.


    The two continued on like this as they made their way to the city. There was not a single sign of any kind of demonic beasts to be seen. Ah Chun had not even seen any spirit herbs for that matter. After a few hours more, Ah Chun and Mei Yan finally made it to the city. Unlike the crystal palace world, there were trees everywhere in this city. Some were even growing inside the buildings. All Ah Chun knew at this time was that this place closely resembled the place she was in before she transported to this world.


    *********************************************************************************************************


    If you are not reading this at [W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l .c.o.m.], then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./b.o.o.k/.1.3.6.9.4.7.2.2.0.0.5.8.4.5.7.0.5./.Ah-Chun]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.

 Chapter 308 - Ancient City Part Two

    Green ivy and moss scaled the walls of the buildings. Ah Chun looked around in awe as she saw many unusual things that probably could not be seen anywhere else. "Senior Sister Yan have you seen any of these things before?"


    "No. all these things are new to me. These strange metal houses are very different from what I know of." Mei Yan answered.


    Ah Chun looked at these buildings in front of her, she kept having a strange feeling that she had seen these buildings before. She did not know why she felt this way but it was like she had a strong connection to them. This feeling did not stem from her time in the crystal palace realm either. It was as if she was missing something... After racking her brain for a little while Ah Chun shook her head trying to clear it of her complicated thoughts then continued to look around.


    They went from building to building not finding anything of interest. These buildings seemed to be completely empty. Even though they had yet to find anything, the city was quite large so Ah Chun was not going to give up that easily. Along with the feeling she was having she wanted to search everything just in case.


    Hours passed and many buildings were searched. Nothing was found in any of them except the flora and fauna that took up home within the deserted buildings. They had searched half the city and were now standing in the tallest building in the center of the city. Ah Chun and Mei Yan walked up a long set of stairs making sure to search each floor. The building was tall and had around eighty floors. After climbing and searching all the way to the top half a day had already passed.


    "This is the last floor. Hopefully, something is here." Ah Chun said as she stood in front of a large metal door.


    "I do find it strange that nothing is here. You did have to break the array to get in so no one must have come here before us." Mei yan said. Since being with Ah Chun and searching the city with her, Mei Yan had gained a little bit more courage. Not much but enough to not be as scared as she was when she had first entered.


    "Mmmm¡­ The array is still intact. I only touched it and a door appeared." Ah Chun said as she pushed the large metal door open.


    When the door opened a large room came into view. In the middle of that room was a pedestal that had a round orb on top of it that faintly glowed. Ah Chun''s eyes lit up. She had no idea what this orb was but it must be something good if it was in such an ancient city.


    She quickly walked over to it and closely examined it. She wanted to make sure no traps or anything would spring if she touched it. Once she was sure nothing bad would happen she reached out and touched the orb. But to her surprise, the orb was attached to the pedestal and she was not able to move it or pull her hand away from it!


    Thin streams of light flew up into the air swirling around and collected at a certain point in front of Ah Chun. They slowly spread out into a rectangular shape before moving pictures started to show within the light.


    "Chun''er, don''t run or you will fall!"


    "No, I won''t! Ahh!"


    "See Chun''er, I told you, you would fall if you run like that. It''s slippery out!"


    The moving pictures began to change from over and over showing different scenes of the same little girl.


    "Chun''er do you know what day it is!?"


    "Today is my birthday!"


    "That''s right! What do you want for your birthday?"


    "I¡­ I want to get better so I can go out and play again..."


    "Chun''er..."


    Ah Chun who was watching these scenes were confused. The little girl was the spitting image of herself. But she had never been to the places in the images and nor did they look familiar to her. The only thing she could think of was that the orb was messing with her mind!


    "Junior Sister! Isn''t that you!?" Mei Yan yelled out after watching the moving pictures.


    "It seems so¡­ But at the same time, it is not me. It just looks like me." Ah Chun said as she struggled to remove her hand. Only after some great effort was she able to free her hand. Butg as soon as her hand was removed the moving pictures also dispread. "Senior Sister Yan try touching the orb...."


    Ah Chun had a weird feeling well up inside her. So she could only test this out by having Mei Yan touch the orb as well. Mei Yan bit her lip and slowly reached her hand out. But when she touched the orb, not a single thing happened. "It''s not working, is it broke?"


    Ah Chun''s face showed a complicated look as she once again reached out to touch the orb after Mei Yan backed away. Once again it glowed brightly and formed the moving pictures again. Seeing it activate again caused Ah Chun''s face to sink. She had a feeling this thing was connected to her in some way. But she did not understand how or why.


    This time Ah Chun did not pull her hand away. She kept it on the Orb and watched each scene play out in front of her. The same little girl that resembled Ah Chun was in each scene. And each time it was either the little girl playing or her laying in a bed with weird things hooked up to her. This continued on and on until everything went black.


    "WAKE UP!"


    *******************************************************************************************************


    If you are not reading this at [W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l .c.o.m.], then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./b.o.o.k/.1.3.6.9.4.7.2.2.0.0.5.8.4.5.7.0.5./.Ah-Chun]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.

 Chapter 309 - Ancient City Part Three

    Ah Chun''s head suddenly started throbbing with pain. She was struggling to keep her consciousness. The voice that said "wake up" had penetrated deep into her soul sea. After staggering a little bit, Ah Chun was finally able to stabilize herself. The voice that spoke was vaguely familiar but Ah Chun could not remember who it was. After retracting her hand from the orb Ah Chun dropped to the floor and sat quietly trying to collect herself. Mei Yan who was off to the side looked at Ah Chun with a worried look. She had no idea what just happened. All of a sudden her junior sister seemed to have blacked out and almost fell to the ground.


    "Junior Sister...?" Mei Yan finally spoke up.


    Wiping the sweat from her brow, Ah Chun smiled wryly and said: "I am fine. For the most part. But for some reason, this place has something to do with me. I just do not know what it is. I know one thing though I will not touch this orb again anytime soon."


    Ah Chun decided to make note of this place for now. There was some kind of weird connection between here and the little girl who appeared in the moving pictures. She had no idea why this was but it was definitely a connection. The more she thought about it the less she understood. So Ah Chun decided to put this place in the back of her mind for now.


    After standing back up and dusting herself off, Ah Chun turned to Mei Yan and smiled to show that she was fine. "Let''s go search the rest of this place. I doubt we will find anything but it''s still good to search."


    Mei Yan nodded her head and followed after Ah Chun. They two spent another day''s time going from building to building. But even after searching the last building, they found nothing of interest. Both girls were feeling a bit dejected after wasting so much time to only come up empty handed. But now they had finally made their way back to the entrance.


    "Senior Sister Yan we will search for Elder Ming after we leave here. I do not think this island has anything else on it that is worth mentioning." Ah Chun said.


    The two quickly made it back to the spot where the floating door was. Ah Chun opened it and stepped through with Mei Yan. Once they did, Ah Chun turned around to find both the door and the wall with the array on it was now gone. It was now a long dark tunnel that led into a dark cavern. "Well¡­ Let''s check this out first." Ah Chun said as she scratched her head. She did not expect to find a dark cavern in place of the wall that was here earlier.


    Everything about that space they were just in was weird. Truthfully Ah Chun was glad to be out of there. The whole place had made her feel uneasy. "Junior Sister, do we have to?" Mei Yan asked nervously as she looked into the deep black abyss. All her courage from the other realm disappeared instantly now that they were outside again. Mei Yan was now holding tightly to Ah Chun''s sleeve.


    "Of course we have to. We are already here. If we passed up some kind of golden opportunity it would be our loss!" Ah Chun firmly declared as she grabbed Mei Yan''s hand and dragged the poor girl into the darkness.


    Ah Chun formed a ball of light with her spirit power and slowly progressed into the cavern. Sounds of dripping water could be heard all around. The cavern ran deep into the mountain. Ah Chun spread out her divine sense trying to see if she could spot anything good. As it spread out more and more Ah Chun lips curled up into a smile. "Senior Sister Yan it seems we are in luck!"


    "Huh!?" Mei Yan looked at Ah Chun confused.


    "Up ahead is a hole that drops down deep into the mountain but a little way down there is a place that has an array setup. I probed the array a bit and it''s a barrier type array to keep things out. It seems to be on its last leg as the barrier itself almost broke just from my divine sense. I couldn''t see what was behind it but I am sure there is something good there to be hidden that deep within the mountain." Ah Chun explained.


    Not waiting for Mei Yan to reply, Ah Chun picked Mei Yan up and flew into the darkness. In a matter of minutes, Ah Chun arrived in front of a glowing blue array barrier. She reached out and flicked it with a bit of spirit power and the whole barrier shattered. Behind it was a small tunnel that was faintly lit by glowing rocks that were embedded into the walls. Ah Chun put Mei Yan down and took the lead as she slowly walked into the tunnel. She sent out her divine sense to make sure there were no traps of any kind. "Seems to be a big room up ahead with many things inside!"


    After a few minutes of walking, the two were now standing in the middle of a large dimly lit room. Within that room, many treasures were laid about. On the far side of the room was a large throne with a skeleton sitting on top of it. The skeleton itself had rune markings all over its bones. Ah Chun could not resist walking up to the skeleton almost as if she was being called to it. Ah Chun stood in front of the skeleton and looked at the skull that had a large green jewel embedded into what used to be its forehead. Cursing her short stature Ah Chun floated into the air and reached out and touched the jewel. "A bright light flashed from the jewel just as she touched it and engulfed Ah Chun!"


    *********************************************************************************************************


    If you are not reading this at [W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l .c.o.m.], then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./b.o.o.k/.1.3.6.9.4.7.2.2.0.0.5.8.4.5.7.0.5./.Ah-Chun]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.

 Chapter 310 - The Ancient Nine Tailed Fox Clan Inheritance Part One

    Memories of a bygone era flashed in Ah Chun''s mind. Strange scenes of ancient demonic beasts ravaging a small island. Though a bit larger than what she has seen, the island that was being attacked was the island she was currently on. These ancient large demonic beasts destroyed everything in sight from small villages all the way to the point that they converged onto a large city in the middle of the island. One of the demonic beasts took human form and landed on the largest of the demonic beasts there. "You human sc.u.m! You kidnapped our princess to satisfy your own l.u.s.t! Even this city and all the surrounding villages with all its people are your own bloodline. You mate not only with your wives but your children too! Calling you human is looking down on humans themselves. You''re nothing but a monster! A disease of our mortal realm! This day we will wipe out any traces that you ever lived!"


    "Hahaha! You think you can stop me!? Everyone on this island is nothing more than a tool for me to use to raise my cultivation. Your princess just happened to have a yin body which is worth more than all these people on this island! You should have seen how she resisted when I ravaged her body! Hahaha! Now she is nothing but a broken shell to feed my cultivation! She will then give birth to more yin bodies which will further increase my cultivation more!" A skinny old man in a black robe said. His face was sunken in and his skin was grey. The aura that was coming off him was that of a devil cultivator. He waved his hand and a figure bound in chains stepped forward.


    It was a young girl in her early twenties, with fox ears, and tail. Her head was slouched down and her cheeks were flushed red. She came into the light, her white jaded skin shined in the sun as she stood there without a single speck of clothing on. "You see she is nothing but a shell of her former self! Hahahahaha!" The skinny old man in a black robe cackled.


    "Princess! How dare you humiliate her!" The young man who was standing on the largest demonic beast''s head yelled out. He gritted his teeth and his eyes became watery. "Princess I will save you and bring you home!"


    "Please go back! Forget about me! I have already been tainted¡­ and¡­ am with child..." The Princess''s voice was hoarse as she spoke. You could tell she had damaged it at some point. Her hands were bound and a slave collar was wrapped around her neck. She was in no way able to resist the skinny old man in a black robe.


    "Princess..."


    The image in Ah Chun''s mind flashed and it showed the young man once again this time with the Princess in his arms. He was slouched on the ground with his legs bent to either side of him. In his arms, the Princess laid blood leaking from her stomach and lower half of her body. She looked up at the young man and with the last of her energy caressed his cheek. "Ling''er don''t be sad¡­ I would rather die than to give birth to that demon''s child..." The building around them was collapsing in on itself. Large pieces of stone fell from above but the young man sat there with his princess in his arms refusing to move even a centimeter.


    The images ended there and everything went dark. Ah Chun then heard a voice deep within her mind. "To think¡­ After so much time someone had finally come. That day when my nine tailed fox clan came to rescue me they were all but wiped out in order to kill the man who had captured me. Even my Ling''er was gravely hurt in the process of trying to save me. But because I thought it was all for naught I took my own life. Not only killing myself but also that devil''s spawn inside me. That man who captured me, I never did know his name. But he took women and children from villages and brought them here, enslaved them and turned them into breeding horses to further his cultivation. If they gave birth to a boy the baby would not last more than a few minutes, before being tossed into a stove to be burned alive.


    "I ask only one thing¡­ Accept my Nine Tail Fox clans inheritance. So that our legacy can at least live on through you." The voice was gentle and full of emotion. Ah Chun could tell this was the true wish of the one who spoke. She wanted nothing more than for her clan to be remembered in some way. Ah Chun had no doubt that this was the princess, who sat on this throne. But what she wondered was how did this person end up in this room so deep within the mountain. Unless they teleported here at the last moment.


    Deciding now was not the time to be worrying about such things Ah Chun nodded her head and said: "If I am worthy of your inheritance then I am willing to accept it."


    "Thank you..."


    A mass of information filled Ah Chun''s head. She gripped her head as she waited for the pain to subside. When the light finally dimmed Ah Chun could see the room slowly coming back into view. "Junior sister look here!" Mei Yan''s voice entered Ah Chun''s ears.


    Ah Chun looked to the spot Mei Yan was pointing to find a second skeleton crumpled on the ground. Its skull was fractured. Ah Chun figured this must have been the young man. "Let''s rest a bit I need to process this information..."


    ***


    If you are not reading this at [W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l .c.o.m.], then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./b.o.o.k/.1.3.6.9.4.7.2.2.0.0.5.8.4.5.7.0.5./.Ah-Chun]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.

 Chapter 311 - The Ancient Nine Tailed Fox Clan Inheritance Part Two

    Ah Chun sat down in a lotus position as she went over all the information that had been forced into her head. There was not much within this inheritance mainly just the history of the clan. But one bit information struck Ah Chun''s interest and that was the ability to transform. Ah Chun''s eyes lit up hoping she could finally become a teenager again only to have her dream crushed instantly as she read that one needed a pure bloodline that was not mixed. In other words, Ah Chun''s bloodline would cause a rejection of the Nine Tails Fox bloodline. Knowing this Ah Chun let out a long sigh. Even though she could not fully inherit the Nine Tailed Fox bloodline her senior sister would be able to.


    Getting up off the ground Ah Chun looked over at Mei Yan who was inspecting the skeleton on the throne. "Senior Sister Yan, do you have any bloodlines?"


    "No, not that I know of. My family has always had high aptitude as cultivators. Our spiritual roots are all of high grade." Mei Yan explained.


    "This is perfect. On the skeleton in front of you is an interspatial ring inside it is a vial of blood. Take it out and come here." Ah Chun smiled and waved Mei Yan over.


    Mie Yan did as she was asked and brought over the vial of blood. Ah Chun did not take the vial, instead, she reached out with her finger while saying: "Don''t resist, I am passing this inheritance to you. It will benefit you in the future."


    Ah Chun placed her finger on the space between Mei Yan''s brow and let a stream of golden light entered Mei Yan''s soul sea. Mei Yan let out a yelp of pain as the information rushed into her head. Once all the information was passed Ah Chun smiled and said: "Relax for a bit and take in this information. Once you have done this, drink the vial of blood and refine it and then meld it into your body allowing it to mix with your bloodstream. It will be painful but if you bear with it you will gain much more power."


    The Nine Tailed Fox clan was definitely a race that was very powerful. The master that they fought was at least the immortal realm or above. Ah Chun did not know for sure but the power she saw was nothing the mortal cultivation realms were able to do. Ah Chun carefully watched over Mei Yan as the girl drank the vial of blood and quickly entered a meditative state.


    Mei Yan''s brow furrowed and she clenched her teeth. Eveny once and a while she would let out a painful cry. Ah Chun stood at her side protecting her. There was nothing Ah Chun could do when it came to merging a blood line it was a painful process that one had to endure and handle themselves.


    Hours passed turning into days on the fourth day. A whirl of spiritual qi flooded towards Mei Yan wrapping around her in a vortex completely blocking any and all sight of her. "It''s begun!"


    Ah Chun knew what was happening. She figured there would be some changes to Mei Yan once she fully merged the bloodline. The amount she merged would show in how much she transformed into a nine tailed fox. Just like her transformation when she first inherited her dragon bloodline in her past life.


    Ah Chun waited patiently never leaving Mei Yan''s side as two more days passed. Finally, the spiritual qi that surrounded Mei Yan finally slowed until it dissipated back into the air. What was left was a girl around Ah Chun''s physical age with red furry ears with white tips on top of her head and seven fluffy red tails protruding from her the spot just above her butt. Ah Chun smiled and took out one of her hanfus. "Senior Sister Yan, although your bodies age regressed, I can feel your power rose greatly. Plus now you look like a cute fluffy fox."


    Mei Yan looked up at Ah Chun in surprise before looking down at herself. Her sect uniform was now half hanging off her and worst of all something was missing from the front of her chest¡­


    "..." "..." "..." "My chest!"


    "Yeah¡­ It''s a sad thing when the heavens take something in return for power." Ah Chun felt no pity seeing Mei Yan freaking out over her chest. How could she. She had been stuck in her little girl form for so long, it was actually a refreshing sight to see someone else suffering from the same fate. But that refreshing sight changes quickly when Mei Yan transformed back into her form using the Nine Tailed Fox''s illusion technique.


    Seeing this made Ah Chun''s face go black as she looked up and yelled internally. ''Why do the heavens hate me!'' Ah Chun truly found it unfair that she was the only one to be stuck looking like a child for the rest of her days. Grumbling to herself, Ah Chun decided it was time to return. "Okay let''s go¡­ We can not keep Elder Ming and the meat shield waiting."


    Mei Yan was confused by Ah Chun''s words. ''Meat shield? What is a meat shield?'' As she pondered for a bit she figured it had something to do with her Senior Brother so she just left it alone. She knew Ah Chun''s and her Senior Brother were at odds. So for her not to get on Ah Chun''s bad side, she chose to stay quiet as she followed behind Ah Chun.


    ***


    If you are not reading this at [W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l .c.o.m.], then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./b.o.o.k/.1.3.6.9.4.7.2.2.0.0.5.8.4.5.7.0.5./.Ah-Chun]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.

 Chapter 312 - Ah Chun’s Lessons

    When Ah Chun and Mei Yan arrived at the meeting point Elder Ming and Dong Yi were already there waiting for them, but when they saw Mei Yan they felt something was off about her but could not place their finger on it. Because of her new illusion technique, neither of them could tell she now had the Nine Tail Fox bloodline. Ah Chun had suggested keeping it a secret for now just in case there were people out there that might covet the bloodline.


    "Did you two find anything?" Dong Yi spoke up first, his eyes full of suspicion.


    "Even if we did find something, what is it to you? Will you try to take it from me? Not a single person here is capable of such a feat." Ah Chun scoffed. She really did not like this Dong Yi one bit.


    Elder Ming frowned at Dong Yi and smacked him on top of his head. "She''s right, why should she tell you?"


    "But what if she found something that could raise one''s cultivation quickly or inherited some kind of amazing inheritance? Should she not share with all of us?" Dong Yi tried to argue his point of view but it was only serving in making it even more evident that he wanted to covet such things for himself.


    Ah Chun shook her head and walked towards Dong Yi with a wide smile on her face. This Smile seemed to pierce deep into Dong Yi''s soul as he looked at it. Frightening him to the core. "Do you really want what I found? If you really truly want it I can let you have it if you like."


    Although he feared Ah Chun, the temptation of getting something that might make him stronger was too much as he readily nodded his head and said: "Yes I do!" As he licked his lips greedily.


    A bright smile formed on Ah Chun''s face when she heard Dong Yi''s answer. Elder Ming held his head in his hand and shook it back in forth at how dumb his disciple was. But he made no effort to stop what was about to happen since he knew it was best to learn by blood so that it will be ingrained into his soul to never mess with the little devil in front of him.


    Ah Chun arrived in front of Dong Yi, the smile on her face just as bright as it was before. She stretched out her hand and with a quick motion tapped and closed multiple meridians on Dong Yi''s body. Feeling his cultivation being sealed, Dong Yi finally started to panic as he yelled out: "Wha-What do you plan to do!?"


    "Hmm? What am I doing? I am giving you what you asked for. The very thing you asked for." Ah Chun reached out slowly and causally and grabbed the now helpless Dong Yi by the scruff of his robes and flew up into the sky. "You see senior brother¡­ The thing I got was¡­ Absolutely nothing! So I figured I would share this nothingness by dropping you from the sky. Don''t worry though, your meridians are sealed but you still have your body cultivation. So a fall from this height won''t hurt¡­ Much..."


    "Wait, Junior Sister! Wait a minute! I changed my mind! I do not want anything! So let''s get back to everyone else!" Dong Yi started to panic although he would not die from falling from this height, he knew he would not come out unscathed.


    "No, no, how could I as your Junior Sister go back on her words? I will share what I got with you." With her words finished Ah Chun swung Dong Yi around a few times before using one percent of her strength, throwing him straight to the ground below.


    "AHHH!!!!" Dong Yi''s pitiful scream rang throughout the air as everyone watched as he plummeted down to the ground. A loud bang was heard and dust and debris flew everywhere.


    Ah Chun flew back down to the ground then dusted her hands off and walked over to Mei Yan. "You see Senior Sister Yan, be careful about how greedy you are when you have little strength. Always think calmly about what your next move will be. Keep questions such as ''Can I steal and take this opportunity without being noticed?'' and ''And if I do get noticed what are my chances of escape?'' If you just blindly nod because all you care about is gaining the said opportunity. You may end up like Senior Brother here¡­ Always plan things out even if the said opportunity is being handed to you or else you might be in such an embarrassing situation."


    "Your junior sister is right Yan''er. Make sure you plan out any and every move when searching for opportunities." Elder Ming added.


    "Yan''er has learned much, thankyou, Junior Sister, Elder Ming." Mei Yan bowed her head towards Ah Chun and Elder Ming.


    "Well since it is getting late, let''s set off, we still have a few days before we reach the next island." Elder Ming said as he reached down into the human shaped pit that was created by Dong Yi.


    They were all back on the crane flying towards their first resting stop. Night had fallen and Ah Chun was sitting lotus style cultivating. Mei Yan had finally started taking cultivations seriously after meeting Ah Chun. So she was right next to Ah Chun cultivating as well. Dong Yi was still passed out from the pain. Elder Ming decided not to heal him right away as a way of teaching Dong Yi a lesson. Though he did have Ah Chun unseal his cultivation.


    Elder Ming looked at his two disciples and nodded, he found that Ah Chun, though rough in her ways, was very beneficial for his two little disciples. Elder Ming let out a sigh and under his breath mumbled. "I am glad I found this little girl..."


    ***


    If you are not reading this at [W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l .c.o.m.], then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./b.o.o.k/.1.3.6.9.4.7.2.2.0.0.5.8.4.5.7.0.5./.Ah-Chun]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.

 Chapter 313 - Black Mountain Island Part One

    Dawn broke and the sun peered over a large mountain that was as black as night. This very mountain resided on Black Mountain Island, the first official stop for Ah Chun and the rest. They were planning to check if any legacies were opened in the area. As they got closer to the island they had to land near the entrance of the island where they would then pay the entry fee for entering Black Mountain City, which spread out over the entire island.


    Ah Chun pulled Mei Yan close to her and whispered into her ear. "Do not stray too far from me at any given time. I will also leave a mark on you. I am sure Elder Ming has left one as well but this is to be double sure no one tries to kidnap you."


    Ah Chun had already asked Elder Ming about Black mountain city and what kind of place it actually was. He said it was filled with a lot of questionable people. That was how the outer islands normally worked. But this region was a hot spot for legacies which brought in all kinds of people. Mei Yan was a very pretty girl and since Ah Chun had taken a liking to her and as a friend she did not want to see anything bad happen to Mei Yan.


    "Do not worry Junior Sister I will stay right next to you." Mei Yan nodded her head as she nervously looked around. Ah Chun had found that Mei Yan had been relying on her a lot more lately and was even using her as her goal in her cultivation. She had said ''I want to be strong like Junior Sister and gain the courage to face everything that might come my way.'' The gaze she gave Ah Chun at that time was not the normal timid gaze that she always had on, it was a gaze that was filled with determination and resolve to become stronger. Seeing such a change in Mei Yan made Ah Chun have a better opinion of her.


    Ah Chun hoped that during her time here with Mei Yan, at the Lunar Star Sect, that by the time it was time for her to move on, Mei Yan would be a transformed person from what she was now. Ah Chun figured she would be in this sect for a few years or more as she worked on gaining new strength as she rushed to the immortal cultivation realm. To make sure Mei Yan did not get lost in the crowd Ah Chun took her hand and led her through as they followed after Elder Ming.


    There were already many people that Ah Chun detected that were eyeing her group. Ah Chun sent Elder Ming a voice transmission to make sure he noticed: "Do you sense them?"


    "Yeah, there are about eight from what I can tell. What about you?" Elder Ming asked.


    "Ten in total. Two are of the same cultivation as you..." Ah Chun let out a sigh. They had just entered the city and they were already being targeted.


    "Most likely one of the gangs that run this area. They usually deal in slave trade." Elder Ming explained.


    "Either way I placed a marker on Senior Sister Yan just in case." Ah Chun felt like tonight there was going to be a bloodbath. She decided right then and there if they do attack them at any point in time she would erase the whole gang that Elder Ming was talking about.


    "I thank you for that. I hate to say it, but if not for you being here, I more than likely would have just grabbed an inn that had guards and then went out to find information by myself. There are quite a few inns with heavy security in this city. They are all reputable as well. My main worry is Mei Yan who is timid by nature, I don''t want to get her caught up in anything that might cause the poor girl harm." Elder Ming let out a sigh. He was regretting how he sheltered Mei Yan so much and did not allow her to grow as a person as well as her cultivation.


    "Well, you can relax because I will be at Mei Yan''s side the entire time and I will kill anyone who has thoughts of harming her." Ah Chun declared.


    "You sound more like a mother hen than a junior sister or a master defending their disciple." Elder Ming teased.


    "Mmmm¡­ maybe a little bit of both?" Ah Chun replied with a smile on her face letting out a small laugh.


    Elder Ming shook his head and relaxed a bit more. "So young, yet talks like someone from my age. Sigh¡­ "


    Elder Ming had no idea how old Ah Chun really was. If he ever found out he would probably die from the shock or get beaten up by Ah Chun if he ever decided to joke with her by calling her an old lady.


    The inn they were going to stay at was at the base of Black Rock Mountain. It was carved into the mountain itself and the upper floor rooms that were by the face of the mountain all had small balconies looking out over the city. This was one of the most expensive inns in the whole city but it was also the safest inn as well. This was the reason Elder Ming chose this inn.


    "Alright, we will rest here for today." Elder Ming said as she nodded to Ah Chun. The two had decided that he would stay at the inn and watch Mei Yan and Dong Yi while she went and took care of those who had been following them.


    About fifteen minutes later in a back alley, Ah Chun stood with her back to ten men who followed in after her. "It is about time you all showed up. I was thinking I would have to go pick you off one at a time if you did not follow me in here." A demonic smile formed on Ah Chun''s face as she turned around and summoned the slaughter of time.


    ***


    If you are not reading this at [W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l .c.o.m.], then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./b.o.o.k/.1.3.6.9.4.7.2.2.0.0.5.8.4.5.7.0.5./.Ah-Chun]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.

 Chapter 314 - Black Mountain Island Part Two

    Seeing Ah Chun getting ready for battle made the ten men all burst out laughing. They truly found Ah Chun''s actions very funny. "Little lizard girl did you think you could scare us just because you are a half breed!? Whether you are a dragon or human we do not care. As of today, you will be used as a means for us to make some money. Half breeds such as yourself go for a high price on the slave market"


    Ah Chun only looked at them and her smile became even bigger. Suddenly Four flashes of light shot out of Ah Chun, Lunch, Xu Wei, and Xiao Long all appeared in front of her. While Xiao Feng took up her rightful spot on top of Ah Chun''s head. "I never said I was trying to scare anyone. But I will say this¡­ Each and every one of you will die here today."


    Spirit power burst out of Ah Chun. Her spirit power was so powerful that even the soul transformation realmed cultivator was starting to get nervous. Not only that, Xu Wei who stood there emotionless, his gaze alone caused chills to run down the soul transformation realmed cultivator''s back. The soul transformation realmed cultivator finally realized that he had picked the wrong target. But this was nothing new, scenes like this happened all the time in Black Mountain City.


    Giving a dry laugh the soul transformation realmed cultivator shakingly said: "Haha¡­ it seems I have made a mistake it was not you who was our target."


    "It doesn''t matter if you made a mistake or not. You wanted to sell me and you were also eyeing my senior sister. So you will leave your pitiful lives here." Ah Chun''s body flickered and disappeared. Only to reappear in front of one of the would be kidnappers. In the next instant, she was already standing back in the same spot she was standing before.


    Nine of the ten men all looked at each other, they were confused at what had just happened. They only say Ah Chun, disappear, then reappear, and then return to her original position. They all looked over at the man she stood in front of only to see his eyes were open wide with a look of disbelief frozen on his face. One of his companions walked over and grabbed him by the shoulder and gave him a little shake. "Hey, you okay? What? Ahhh!"


    The small shake caused the frozen faced kidnapper''s head to slide off his body and drop to the ground. Blood spraying all over him. The group of men only heard a small giggle causing them to all look over at Ah Chun. "Did I not say that you would be leaving your lives here? Anyone who wishes to do me or those I care about harm will die. This way you do not cause issues for me down the road."


    The back alley on this day heard many screams and was covered in blood. All ten men were killed by Ah Chun and her group. "I haven''t been out in so long, so this was a nice bit of exercise." Xiao Long said happily.


    "Stupid pervert should stay in hell and never come out!" Xiao Feng still did not like Xiao Long.


    "Damn bird I said it before I did not peek!" Not able to take Xiao Feng''s abuse, Xiao Long immediately reacted to Xiao Feng''s provocation.


    "Enough both of you!" Ah Chun poked Xiao Feng on her hand and glared at Xiao Long. "For now I need you two and Lunch to return. Just rest up, for now, I promise to let you have your fun in a few days."


    "Again!? Why do I have to go rest up again! This is contracted beast abuse you know! I need to be out in the sun!" Xiao Long complained.


    "Stupid dragon, its precisely because you are like this that you can not be outside. While we''re in this city. Just suck it up for now! " Xiao Feng jumped up off the top of Alicia''s head and landed on Xiao Long''s head before turning into a stream of white light dragging Xiao Long with her.


    Ah Chun smiled and shook her head before turning to Xu Wei: "Big Brother Xu, I need you to help keep an eye on Mei Yan while we are in the city."


    "As you wish." Xu Wei, after receiving his orders, disappeared from where he stood.


    With everything now settled Ah Chun walked out of the back alley and towards the shopping district to have a peek of the things sold in Black Mountain City. She did not have any specific thing she wanted. She was wanting to kill some time. As she made her way out to the main street she had noticed a large crowd gathering at one of the buildings, so out of curiosity Ah Chun went over and asked one of the female cultivators what was going on. "You see the Blossom Auction house has put up a list of items they are auctioning off and there are a few precious treasures as well that they are not showing until the day of the auction."


    "Precious treasures huh? Sounds like it will be a lot of fun!" Ah Chun''s eyes lit up. If there was something good would it not be right to go and nicely borrow it from whoever received it? Feeling happy about this discovery Ah Chun went to look for a place to eat.


    ***


    If you are not reading this at [W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l .c.o.m.], then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./b.o.o.k/.1.3.6.9.4.7.2.2.0.0.5.8.4.5.7.0.5./.A.h.-.C.h.u.n]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.

 Chapter 315 - Black Mountain Island Part Three

    Ah Chun walked around the city until she finally found a restaurant that seemed popular. Ah Chun had not had real cooking in a while so she wanted to make sure she found the best. It took her two hours of asking around and investigating to find this place. It was very out of the way but it was also very popular to the point that one had to wait in line just to get in.


    This specific restaurant was one of those hidden gems, and in order to find it, Ah Chun had to spend a pretty penny. But now that she was here she gladly waited in line with her tail moving side to side as she could hardly hold her excitement to have some good food. As a cultivator, she did not need to eat at all really and the higher your cultivation the more food becomes more of a luxury than anything. There are those who still partake in the practice of eating all the time but this would fill your bodies with impurities which would slow your cultivation. So most cultivators only dined every few years.


    While waiting in line Ah Chun could detect a few gazes on her. But she ignored them. In such a place one would need to be a complete idiot to start trouble. Of course, there were always some of these idiots around. "Haha, Brother Mu, look at this kid who still smells of her mother''s milk! She thinks she can get into this place. Haha. Little girl, run along, this place is for those who have the strength to get in." What the burly man with a scar on his eyes said was true this restaurant was a place that only those with strength could enter.


    "Haha, Brother He is right, little girl you won''t be able to get into this place with your strength." The skinny man called Brother Mu laughed as he reached out to pull Ah Chun out of line.


    Ah Chun did not even turn to look at the two men before she took out the slaughter of time and on the dull side of the blade swung it behind here knocking Brother Mu flying across the street and into the building wall.


    The burly man called Brother He stood stock still. He never expected such a little girl to be so powerful and what made Brother He start to sweat was that the little girl didn''t even use any spirit power, she only used her physical strength! He turned his head to look at Brother Mu who was knocked out cold and anger started to build up within him. He told himself over and over it was just a fluke and that someone might have helped her! If he was quick enough he could knock the little girl out and sell her off someplace for what she did to Brother Mu!


    With his self brainwashing in place Brother He yelled out "Little girl, I''m I am going to sell you off to some brothel someplace!"


    Ah Chun felt someone charging towards her, she started to get irritated. She turned around and with a hop, she sent a swift kick to the oncoming head charging at her. "Will, you go away! You are ruining my good mood!"


    Everyone else in line only shook their heads. Feeling a little pity for the two men who did not know the limits of the heavens. If such a little girl was easily standing in line with all these other cultivators it was a given that she had already shown her strength. What''s more, she was not even last in line! So these two men were just trying to take her spot in the first place! Unfortunately for them, they picked the wrong little lizard girl to mess with.


    Two hours passed and Ah Chun finally got to the front door and was ready to be tested. The old man at the door did not find it strange for a little girl to be standing here. He had worked at this place for a long time and had seen many powerful people of all ages. He only looked at Ah Chun and said: "Punch the stone."


    Ah Chun looked in the direction that the old man pointed and tilted her head before asking. "If it breaks do I need to compensate?"


    The old man looked at Ah Chun''s serious face and let out a laugh. "If it breaks I will pay for it myself, go ahead and punch it."


    Ah Chun nodded after getting his confirmation brought her hand back and with a short thrust used a third of her spirit power and hit the stone.


    *Crack!*


    The old man''s eyes almost bulged out of his head when he saw the stone shatter into millions of pieces in front of him. His face went black but what could he say! He already said he would pay for it if she broke it. He could only laugh dryly as he said: "Little miss did you really need to use all your strength!?"


    "Hmm? I only used a third of my strength? I did try to hold back. I didn''t think the stone was that fragile." Ah Chun said as she walked on into the restaurant, leaving behind a dumbfounded old man.


    As Ah Chun made her way in, one of the restaurant staff came forward. She was a young girl around sixteen years of age. She bowed and asked: "Would you like a table or private room?"


    "Private room if you have one." Ah Chun answered.


    "We have one left. This way please." The young girl said with a smile as she motioned for Ah Chun to follow her.


    "Wait! Little girl, give me that room now!"


    ***


    If you are not reading this at [W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l .c.o.m.], then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./b.o.o.k/.1.3.6.9.4.7.2.2.0.0.5.8.4.5.7.0.5./.Ah-Chun]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.

 Chapter 316 - Black Mountain Island Part Four

    Ah Chun looked at the man who was with a few girls and sneered. She had asked for the room first, why would she give it up? She wanted to eat in peace. "Sorry, but I like to eat in peace."


    "Little girl I do not think you understand. In this city, no one can reject me." The man said, his voice becoming threatening.


    "Seems like I just did, so if you don''t mind, be on your way. I am not interested in old men." Ah Chun waved her hand, sending the man off with a disgusted look on her face. Her words caused those at the nearby tables to all begin to mockingly whisper and laugh at the man.


    "You forced me to do this!" The man said his face turning sinister as he took out his sword releasing his spirit power.


    "Sir, please don''t, you''ll regret it..." The old man at the door had come inside to see who was causing a ruckus. When he saw the man trying to take the little devil''s private room he already knew what was in store for the man.


    The man turned and looked at the old man and gritted his teeth as he asked: "Are you going to stop me?"


    "Stop you? No, no¡­ No need for that. Since you seemed to be about to exit the building anyway." After saying this the old man stepped aside and opened the door. Before the man could understand what the old man was talking about he was hit but the blunt end of Ah Chun''s sword sending him flying right through the open door of the restaurant like a kite, leaving behind the few women he brought with him.


    "See I told you so." The old man let out a chuckle and nodded at Ah Chun.


    Ah Chun gave him a smile and turned to the young woman and said: "Can you bring me to the room now please?"


    "Huh? Ahh! Yes, I am sorry. Please, this way." The young woman quickly bowed her head and motioned for Ah Chun to follow after her.


    Ah Chun came to a realization that no matter how many times has passed, ninety percent of the time when she went to a restaurant people seem to always find trouble with her. She wondered if she had some kind of weird restaurant curse on her.


    As she sat down Ah Chun felt more relaxed, she looked at the menu for only a second before saying. "Bring me everything that has a lot of spirit power in it."


    The young woman looked at Ah Chun who had a serious face and was a bit confused as to why the little girl would want so much food, but she knew that some half breed races will have different appetites compared to others. So she took back the menu and nodded her head saying: "I will be back with her food as soon as its ready."


    Ah Chun nodded her head in agreement and watched as the women left the room. She then called Xiao Feng and Xiao Long, and Lunch from her soul sea. Of course, Lunch was in a smaller, more puppy style form when she was summoned. "Eat as much as you want. Take this as my apology for not being allowed to let the three of you roam free at this time."


    "It''s fine Chun''er, To be honest, your soul sea is helping me regain some of my strength. I think after a few months I should be fully healed and able to provide you with more help." Xiao Feng said happily. She had been injured for so long, she truly couldn''t wait to reach her peak again.


    "That''s good to hear. I was getting worried there for a bit. Since it didn''t seem you were growing any bigger." Ah Chun teased.


    "Humph! At least she can grow." Xiao Long suddenly blurted out but soon regretted it more than anything in his entire life.


    "Oh, really now?" Ah Chun gave Xiao Long a beaming smile that was not reaching her eyes and the next thing you could hear from outside the private room was Xiao Long''s screams of pain.


    "Ow! Great Aunt this is definitely contracted beast abuse! " Xiao Long''s face was now swollen black and blue. Not only was he beaten by Ah Chun but also by Xiao Feng.


    "That will teach you to pick on Chun''er!" Xiao Feng slapped Xiao Long upside the head with her wing.


    At this time a knock came at the door and the Young Woman from before entered with a tray of food. She was surprised to see the extra person and beasts but did not say a word about it as she served the food onto the table. Ah Chun smiled at the young woman and passed her a few high grade spirit stones as way of an apology. "Sorry for the ruckus.''


    The young woman smiled brightly putting away the spirit stones as she said: "No trouble at all."


    After a satisfying meal, Xiao long and the rest went back to Ah Chun''s soul sea and Ah Chun exited the restaurant. When she did she could only sigh when she sensed the people following after her. "What is with this city! Everyone seems to think I am some kind of easy target! But then again it would be boring if it wasn''t this way." Ah Chun muttered to herself as she quickly made her way to a secluded alleyway.


    As soon as she entered the alleyway a voice came from behind her.


    "Looks like your luck has run out little girl! I will make you pay for the embarrassment earlier." It was the same man from earlier. This time he brought along a few more people. Ah Chun looked at the man and then the people, sensing their cultivation and frowned she was a bit disappointed.


    Feeling this would be a bit boring Ah Chun looked at the man with a serious expression as she asked: "Can you get some stronger helpers otherwise it won''t be any fun."


    ***


    If you are not reading this at [W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l .c.o.m.], then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./b.o.o.k/.1.3.6.9.4.7.2.2.0.0.5.8.4.5.7.0.5./.Ah-Chun]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.

 Chapter 317 - Blossom Auction House Part One

    The man''s face turned red with anger. He pointed at the little girl as he yelled "Don''t you think you are talking a little too big. Do you not see the people around me are all nascent soul cultivators! You will not leave this alleyway alive!"


    Ah Chun let out a sigh, she did warn them. "Before we fight, which young master are you? I need to know so I can bring your body back to whoever gave birth to you."


    "You!" The man had never been talked down to in such a manner in his entire life!


    "Yes, yes what about me? Wait¡­ you couldn''t be wanting me to join you in bed? Sorry but it''s not going to happen. You should really be ashamed of yourself. Going after little girls..."


    "You! That''s it, kill her! I want her head! Bring me her head!" The man had completely lost it. Although he was in his mid thirties he still acted like a young master in his teens.


    The guards who were around him let out a sigh as they shook their head. One of them looked at Ah Chun and said: "Sorry young miss but orders are orders."


    Ah Chun only let out a laugh as she smiled brightly: "The one who is sorry is me. You are about to lose your lives for that thing over there."


    As she finished her words Ah Chun released her spirit pressure that was so strong it instantly caused the nascent soul cultivators to suddenly slam to the ground. The man who started this whole mess was no exception. Ah Chun lazily walked over to the man and looked at him with ridicule in her eyes. "Did I not say to bring someone stronger? Now you will need to pay the price for trying to take my life. You would think when someone purposely walks into a dead end alleyway you would think something is wrong from the beginning but you¡­ No, that is too much to expect for someone who has a brain the size of a centipede''s. "


    "If you kill me you will be hunted down no matter where you go! My father will find you!" The man yelled out.


    "Why does everyone always say the same line. Let me tell you it doesn''t matter if you are the son of an immortal I will kill you because you tried to take my life. If you did find trouble with me I would not have even taken a second glance at you, but you just couldn''t, could you?" Ah Chun, raised her sword and was about to slash down when a big grin formed on her face.


    "Finally decided to not watch anymore?" Ah Chun rested her blade on the man''s neck.


    "Young one could you give this old man some face and just leave it at that? I will take him back and punish him accordingly." An old man with a white beard appeared a few meters away from Ah Chun.


    Seeing this old man did not scare Ah Chun, she only looked at him and rested her sword on her shoulder while using one of her feet to step on the man on the ground. The man on the ground saw the old man and quickly yelled out: "Grandfather, save me! Hahaha! Little bitch, now that the strongest person in our clan my grandfather is here you will die for sure!"


    The old man looked at the man on the ground wondering when this grandson of his became such an idiot. "Sigh you know what little lady never mind just kill him I will say that he was killed by a power house from the mainland."


    Ah Chun almost burst out laughing when the old man said this. Even his own grandfather saw how stupid he was. "You know out of respect for someone older than me I can let him live but you have to let me beat him until he''s half dead. He did try to kill me after all."


    The old man let out a chuckle. He quite liked Ah Chun''s attitude. "Then. so be it. Can you release your spirit pressure on these four they were just following orders?"


    "No problem." Ah Chun released her spirit pressure on the four guards who looked at the old man with eyes of worship. But the next second they all realized just how lucky they were.


    "Ahhh!" The man screamed as Ah Chun started stepping right on to his man hood and crushing anything that was once between the man''s legs. Before flipping him over and punch after punch laying into the man until his face was triple its original size.


    "Okay finished!" Ah Chun said as she dusted off her hands. The old man was even nice enough to have her a cloth to use. Their actions were so in motion that you would think that the little lizard girl and the old man were related and not the bag of mush on the ground.


    "Are you done, young lady?" The old man asked.


    "Yeah, I am done."


    "Then I will be taking this grandson of mine. I do apologize for what happened today. I will be educating my grandson thoroughly once he is conscious enough to feel the pain."


    "It''s fine he didn''t even get to touch me so, I don''t mind letting him go as a favor to you."


    "As a means of apology take this it will allow you a private room at the auction in two days. You can bring four guests with you. " The old man passed Ah Chun a medallion made of bronze. Engraved on it was a cheery blossom.


    "Then I will thank you in advance. I have to head back to my inn now I will see you at the auction." Ah Chun gave a nod to the man before her body flickered and she disappeared from where she stood.


    ****


    If you are not reading this at [W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l .c.o.m.], then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./b.o.o.k/.1.3.6.9.4.7.2.2.0.0.5.8.4.5.7.0.5./.Ah-Chun]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.

 Chapter 318 - Blossom Auction House Part Two

    Ah Chun quickly returned back to the inn where her senior sister and senior brother were. But when she came down the hall of the inn she heard a ruckus going on. "Let go of me!"


    "Senior brother!?" The door to the room opened up and Mei Yan walked out looking at Dong Yi in confusion.


    "What''s going on?" Ah Chun walked up to see Xu Wei holding Dong Yi on the ground.


    "I caught him trying to peek into Miss Mei''s room." Xu Wei did not move and continued to hold Dong Yi down.


    "Senior Brother Yi did you try to peek in at Senior Sister Yan? You know that doesn''t make our sect look good if you go and do things like that." Ah Chun looked down at Dong Yi disdainfully. "Big Brother Xu, toss him out the window."


    Doing as Ah Chun asked Xu Wei picked up Dong Yi who was flailing his arms about trying to get free, walked over to the window, and tossed him out just like he was asked to do. There was a short scream and then a thud as Dong Yi hit the ground. After which Dong Yi started cursing Ah Chun from the ground below.


    "He seems to be okay. But Senior Sister Yan please keep your door locked when you''re alone from now on. Now that we know Senior brother Yi is a pervert." Ah Chun looked out the window to see Dong Yi glaring u[ at her.


    "I will do as, Junior Sister says." Mei Yan nodded her head in agreement.


    "Good! You and Xu Wei will follow me tonight. We will head to an auction at the Blossom Auction House." After pausing for a moment Ah Chun looked around and asked: "Where is Elder Ming?"


    "He still has not come back since he went out." Mei Yan answered.


    "Hmmm¡­ If he is not back in a few days, I will go out looking for him." Ah Chun felt something was amiss but she could not tell for sure.


    "Anyway, Senior Sister Yan I am sure you must be bored. So let''s forget the pervert and walk around the city." Ah Chun had already taken care of those who had been out to kidnap them so she figured things would be safe now for Mei Yan to wander around.


    If anyone were to find out that Mei Yan had the nine tail foxes bloodline she would be a hot comedy amongst the slave traders.


    Luckily time passed without much incident. There were a few drunk cultivators here and there that tried to hit on Mei Yan but they were fiercely beaten by Ah Chun and Xu Wei. They spent the day checking out the areas of the city before night started to fall and Ah Chun decided it was time to head to the auction house.


    She had no idea what was being auctioned off but she was sure she would find out when she arrived. With Xu Wei and Mei Yan in tow, the group of four arrived at the Blossom Auction House. She was only waiting in line for a few minutes when a person from inside wearing a green robe came running out.


    "Its Manager Chen!" Someone yelled from the line causing Ah Chun who was not really paying attention to anything to look up.


    "Are you Fairy Chun?" Manager Chen came to a stop in front of Ah Chun and asked.


    "Fairy?" Ah Chun was confused seeing this Manager Chen felt a bit fl.u.s.tered before he asked: "Are you not the one the Auction House Master gave a token to earlier today?"


    "Ah! Yes, I am, but what is this fairy stuff?" Ah Chun asked.


    "The Auction House Master told me this is what I should call you." Manager Chen replied as he wiped the sweat from his brow. He was afraid he had angered Ah Chun.


    But to his relief, Ah Chun did not seem to care at all. " Sounds like something the old man would say. Call me what you like. Anyway, that old man said to show this token and I could bring in four guests. "


    "Ah yes! Where are my manners, this way Fairy Chun, I will take you to your private room. " Manager Chen smiled and brought Ah Chun with him into the auction house.


    The seats of the auction house were already filling up while only two of the balconies above seemed to be lit up. Ah Chun could feel the gazes from the two balconies sweep over her but she thought nothing of it since they were not the only ones gazing at her. She followed Manager Chen up to the second floor where he finally stopped in front of a door.


    "This is your room, and this here is a card with fifty million high quality spirit stones inside. The Auction House Master said it was his way of saying thanks." Manager Chen handed over the card which Ah Chun did not hesitate to take. She knew what Manager Chen was talking about.


    Seeing that Ah Chun took the card, Manager Chen let out a sigh of relief before excusing himself. For some reason, he felt that the little lizard girl had an oppressive nature to her. He was scared to offend her since she was able to beat the grandson of the Auction House Master right in front of him and ended up getting compensation instead of killed.


    Inside the room, Ah Chun closed the door and sat down. Xu Wei followed after but Mei yan seemed unsure if she should sit or not. Ah Chun smiled and said: "Senior Sister Yan please sit. There is a catalog of today''s auction here for you to look through. If you see anything of interest let me know I will get it for you."


    Mei yan did not sit right away instead she asked: "Junior Sister why are you so good to me?"


    Ah Chun was given a start and then thought for a moment and wondered why she was so good to Mei Yan. "Mmmm¡­ Motherly instinct I guess?"


    ***


    If you are not reading this at [W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l .c.o.m.], then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./b.o.o.k/.1.3.6.9.4.7.2.2.0.0.5.8.4.5.7.0.5./.Ah-Chun]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.

 Chapter 319 - Blossom Auction House Part Three

    Mei Yan was completely confused by Ah Chun''s answer but Ah Chun only smiled and did not elaborate. It was true she felt that Mei Yan brought out her motherly instincts. Although her current body was only eight, her soul was much much older than that. It was only natural to have these instincts after so long. She saw Mei Yan as someone worthy of protection since she had no ulterior motives. She was too pure for this world. Ah Chun felt the need to toughen her up as much as she could.


    Mei Yan finally sat down feeling a little awkward. But as she thought about it, ever since she met Ah Chun, Ah Chun had been looking out for her and making sure nothing happened to her while at the same time trying to show her the reality of the real world. The more she thought the more she realized that these were all actions that a mother would have. A warm feeling enveloped Mei Yan''s heart as she thought it over. She never had a mother that she can remember, she only had those at the sect who never treated her as an actual family. They mainly hid her away from the world.


    "Junior Sister¡­" Mei Yan softly called out Ah Chun''s name.


    "Mmm?" She lifted her head from the catalog and looked at Mei Yan who was blushing.


    " Can¡­ Can I call you Mother once while hugging you? Just to see what it feels like?" The blush on Mei Yan''s cheeks moved to both of her ears.


    Ah Chun was about to laugh but when she saw the longing in Mei Yan''s eyes she sighed and nodded her head. "Go ahead."


    Mei Yan shyly smiled, leaned over, and hugged Ah Chun. "Mother..." Her shy smile turned into a bright one as she rested her head on Ah Chun''s shoulder.


    Ah Chun could sense Mei Yan''s feeling of security and gently rubbed her back.


    It was not until the announcer for the auction started to talk did the two break their hug. A few tears rolled down the side of Mei Yan''s cheeks as she embarrassingly lowered her head.


    Ah Chun smiled and said: "Senior Sister Yan. I am here for you whenever you need me. Until the day I leave, I will look after you."


    Mei yan nodded her head and faintly smiled. The warmth of the hug still lingered on her body. ''Is this what it feels like to have a family?''


    Ah Chun watched as item after item was auctioned off. She had looked through the catalog but found nothing of interest. She was starting to feel a little letdown, all the way until the last item in the catalog was sold.


    "Now hold on ladies and gentlemen! We still have one final item tonight. It was added before the auction and since it was from a respected source we decided to add it to tonight''s auction as a surprise. " The auction master smiled and waved to the attendant at the side.


    The attendant wheeled out a small cart and on top of this cart was a black box looking thing. But when Ah Chun saw this she felt that she had seen this item someplace before. She could not remember the name of it or what exactly it did but she could not help but think she had seen such an item before.


    "Now we are not sure what this is but the intricacies of how it was made have been proven. The only reason it is being sold is that the person who found it could not figure out exactly what it was." The auction master looked at the crowd. Seeing that he had caught the attention of a few people he continued: "The starting bid is one million."


    "Fifty Million!" Ah Chun yelled out the amount on the card the Auction house gave her.


    Her bid alone caused a ruckus in the crowd. It was the first time anyone had raised the beginning bid by so much. Now a lot of people were looking up at Ah Chun''s room. They could tell the voice came from a young girl. Some just ignored it as a silly little girl getting to bid for the first time and others were sending people to investigate who was in Ah Chu''s room.


    Ah Chun did not care if she stood out the item resonated with her and she would not let anyone else have it. The Auction master was in shock at the sudden rise in bid and took a few seconds to regain himself. "Anyone else?" The Auction master looked around seeing no one else speak up he said: "Then sold for fifty million!"


    Seeing how she won, Ah Chun tapped Xu Wei and said: "Release your spirit pressure over the AUction hall and give them all a warning."


    Xu Wei nodded and released his spirit pressure across the hall at its fullest causing those down below to fall from their seats. He then amplified his voice for everyone to hear. "If any of you even think of following us, I will send you to the river of reincarnation before you can even move."


    This was a blatant threat. He would not allow anyone to hurt Ah Chun. After feeling Xu Wei''s spirit pressure, those who had sent out people to investigate quickly recalled their people. This included those who were also on the second floor. Xu Wei''s spirit power was strong enough to even make the elites back down.


    ***


    If you are not reading this at [W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l .c.o.m.], then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./b.o.o.k/.1.3.6.9.4.7.2.2.0.0.5.8.4.5.7.0.5./.Ah-Chun]r.emove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.

 Chapter 320 - The Black Box

    The item was swiftly delivered to Ah Chun''s private room. She did not leave right away. She stayed in the room and looked at the item in front of her. "Junior sister what is this?"


    "I am not too sure myself. When I saw it I felt a strong connection to it." Ah Chun looked over the black box that was not so much a box but more of a rectangle with curved edges. It had two sections that had some kind of weird material on it that could be seen through on one side.


    Ah Chun continued to look over the object not sure of what it was. She turned it in her hands when her finger accidentally pressed something causing a part of the rectangle to swing open. A video much like the one she saw in the ancient ruined city started to play.


    ---


    "Mama, what''s that?" A small girl that looked no more than three to four years old that closely resembled Ah Chun, was holding a strange looking toy in her hand. It seemed she was asking a question to the person who was standing outside the images frame.


    "This here is a video camera. I am recording my precious Chun''er so when you grow older you will be able to look back on your days when you were just three years old!" The woman who was out of the images frame said.


    "When I get older?" The little girl who seemed to be named Chun''er gazed up at the woman who was out of the images frame questioningly.


    "Yes, when you get older!"


    After that, the image changed again and this time the little girl from before was now laying in bed sleeping. "Do not blame yourself. The doctor said this is something that happens. We just have to rely on hope and hope we can find a cure for this disease."


    "But the doctors also said that they have yet to be able to find a cure!"


    --


    After that, the image went black again. Ah Chun stared at the box not sure what to think of it. Everyone was quiet because they had never seen such a thing before. No one there could sense any spirit power coming from the black box but yet it still played out a sequence of moving images.


    Ah Chun who was lost in thought decided to just store it away. In any case, it seemed to have to do with her so it was best to keep it since it might come in handy later on. "Alright, let''s get going. With Big Brother Xu''s warning, no one should try anything."


    Ah Chun was right, not a single person tried to follow them when they exited the auction house. It seemed that Xu Wei''s warning held a lot of weight for the cultivators that were there. The three returned to the inn, but Elder Ming still had yet to return and Dong Yi was nowhere to be found.


    "We will wait for a few days, if they do not return, we will go search for them." Ah Chun did not like Dong Yi but she still couldn''t leave him, since he was her new senior brother after all.


    "Junior Sister¡­ Do you think something bad happened to them?" Mei Yan asked.


    "This I am not sure. But we can only hope that they are okay. For now, just cultivate, we will lock ourselves in for the next few days and see if they return." Ah Chun could only say this to try to appease Mei Yan''s worries.


    Unfortunately, three days passed and still no word from either of them. Ah Chun had sent out Xu Wei a few times trying to pick up at least a trace of their whereabouts but was not having any luck. Knowing sitting around would not do them any good, Ah Chun took Xu Wei and Mei Yan with her as she decided to do some digging on her own. The first place she went to was the Blossom Auction House, when she arrived the Manager Chen quickly welcomed her in.


    "What brings Fairy Chun to the Blossom Auction House today?" Manager Chen asked as he served Ah Chun a cup of tea.


    "Is that old man in?" Ah Chun asked. She did not know his name or who he was exactly so she could only refer to him as, old man.


    Manager Chen''s eye twitched but still kept a smile on his face. "The Auction Master is in, would you like to meet with him?"


    "Yes, tell him I have come requesting for him to look into something for me. I am new here in Black Mountain City so I do not have any connections." Ah Chun explained.


    "May I know what the request is Fairy Chun?" Manager Chen figured he could just relay the whole message instead of making the Auction Master come all the way to them. Sadly His actions seemed too nosy causing Ah Chun to begin to get mad. He quickly shut his mouth knowing if he said any more might cause a problem. "I will go get the Auction Master!"


    Manager Chen, hurriedly left the room leaving Ah Chun, Mei Yan, and Xu Wei by themselves. Ah Chun came here first because the Auction House Master was the only one she knew so far in the entirety of Black Mountain city.


    "Junior Sister do you think this man will be able to help us?" Mei Yan asked, she was a bit scared and worried at the same time.


    "I am not sure. I can only hope that he can. He seems like he might have the connections needed to search for people."


    "Oh? Fairy Chun, you need me to look for someone?"


    ***


    If you are not reading this at [W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l .c.o.m.], then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./b.o.o.k/.1.3.6.9.4.7.2.2.0.0.5.8.4.5.7.0.5./.Ah-Chun]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.

 Chapter 321 - The Search Part One

    Ah Chun turned her head to see the same old man she had met before in the back alley when she beat that young master. He had a big grin on his face as he walked in with his hands behind his back. "I can help you find anyone. As long as they were in Black Mountain City, I can find out where they are or where they might have gone."


    Ah Chun looked at the cheeky smile on the old man''s face and knew he wanted something. "What do you want in return?"


    "Nothing much, I just want you to call me Grandpa Zi instead of old man and I want to ask you to knock my grandson around every time you see him. You wouldn''t believe that after such a beating from you he still went out and caused more trouble. For these two simple requests, I will find whoever you want." The Grandpa Zi said as he sat down across from Ah Chun, picked up a cup of tea and sipped it.


    Ah Chun smiled and shook her head. "Then Grandpa Zi, I will accept your terms."


    "Great! Let''s get started then. Bring him in!" *Pfft!* Ah Chun let out a laugh as the man she had just recently thrashed was dragged into the room.


    Ah Chun got up out of her seat, cracked her knuckles, and walked over to the man. Once he saw Ah Chun his eyes became filled with fear and then looked over at his Grandfather with pleading eyes. Grandpa Zi only smiled and said: "I told you if you caused any trouble you would regret it. This girl here is now like my own granddaughter. I have tasked her with knocking some sense into you every time she sees you. And look she happens to have seen you!"


    The man wanted to shout out with all his might. ''Of course, she sees me, you dragged me to her and tossed me in front of her. This is like tossing a lamb into a wolf''s den!'' Unfortunately, his words would not come out due to his mute point being hit.


    Ah Chun walked over with a smile plastered on her face. "If you scream loud enough I will stop."


    Ah Chun''s words made the man want to yell out in rage! He knew Ah Chun was saying that on purpose because he couldn''t speak!


    A short while later Ah Chun sat back down with a bit of blood on her face. On the other side of the room was a balled up meat patty. Grandpa Zi smiled and asked: "Feeling a bit more relaxed?"


    "Un! Feels much better after a bit of stress relief. These conditions are not bad at all Grandpa Zi." Ah Chun said with a smile.


    "I figured you wouldn''t mind them. Now let''s get down to business. Who is it that you want me to find?" Grandpa Zi asked.


    "Well, it''s two people. One is an elder of our sect named Elder Ming and another is my senior brother Dong Yi. But the most important one to find is Elder Ming, Dong Yi is just an afterthought." Ah Chun said only to be nudged by Mei Yan who was next to her.


    "Junior Sister..." Mei Yan called out.


    "Fine¡­ He is not just an afterthought but he is a pervert." Ah Chun conceded. Mei Yan did not deny what Ah Chun said, so now in the eyes of Grandpa Zi, Dong Yi had become some kind of weird pervert. From this point on, he would also be treated as such.


    "Then I will help find your elder and the pervert then. But just so you know it might take some time and since someone seems to be targeting your sect, I would like to offer you a room here at the auction house." Grandpa Zi did not like the fact that two people from the same sect disappeared only days apart. That meant someone was deliberately targeting them.


    "Then I will take you up on that offer. One room will do. Senior Sister won''t be comfortable if she is by herself. But I need an extra bed." Ah Chun knew that Mei Yan would not feel safe by herself. And she did not want Xu Wei being too far just in case.


    "That is not a problem, I will have an extra bed brought into our biggest room. Food and drink will be brought to you as well. If anyone acts suspicious, please restrain them without hurting them, if you can. If for some reason they attack you, kill without mercy! But I must ask what about the big guy there." Grandpa Zi suddenly remembered that Xu Wei was also in the room. Xu Wei was so quiet that he had forgotten he was even there.


    "It''s fine Big Brother Xu will sleep on the extra bed. I will share one with my Senior Sister." Ah Chun also figured it would be easier and less of a burden to the auction house to arrange it this way. Until they figured out who was behind her Elder''s disappearance they had to lay low for a little while.


    "Then we will do as you say. If you need anything just ask Manager Chen. He will make sure your stay here is a pleasant one. I will go now and try to make a few inquiries." Grandpa Zi stood up and gave Ah Chun a meaningful glance before leaving the room.


    "Then Fairy Chun if you do not mind please follow me." Manager Chen said.


    "Then I will be troubling Manager Chen. If anything happens in the future and I am around please call for me I will help in any way I can."


    ***


    If you are not reading this at [W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l .c.o.m.], then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./b.o.o.k/.1.3.6.9.4.7.2.2.0.0.5.8.4.5.7.0.5./.Ah-Chun]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.

 Chapter 322 - The Search Part Two

    In the room, Ah Chun sat on the big bed and crossed her legs. Mei Yan followed suit and sat down next to her while Xu Wei stood by the door like a statue. "We will only wait around here until Grandpa Zi returns with some news. So rest up. Senior Sister, you should keep cultivating. I will be doing the same. With Big Brother Xu here no one will mess with us."


    Since her second rebirth and meeting Xu Wei she has felt a lot safer. Though she would still cause a bit of trouble Ah Chun never did so without a plan or at least came up with one as she needed. She also knew that she relied heavily on Xu Wei. Because of his existence, she felt she would be able to ascend to the immortal realm without an issue.


    Ah Chun finally had time to try to get in contact with Li Ju. She circulated her spirit power until she finally felt her connection with the palace. "Li Ju!"


    "Haha! Little Lass! I haven''t heard from you in a while." Li Ju chuckled.


    "How is Shen''er?" Ah Chun''s voice cracked a bit. She always felt like crying knowing she could not see him.


    "The lad is doing fine. Once I relayed your message to him he relaxed quite a bit. You do not need to worry about him. I am teaching him everything he needs to know. He has grown quite strong. You know he is already in the mastery stage of the Immortal realm! Oh yeah, he told me to tell you the next time I talk to you to let you know. That no matter what life you are in, no matter where you end up. His love for you will never change and that he will find you no matter what! Even if he had to cross many realms to do so he will make sure to find you so that he can be by your side. I tell you Little Lass that is one fine man you have¡­. Little lass? " Li Ju heard the sounds of sobbing.


    Ah Chun, had her eyes closed but tears rolled down her cheeks causing both Xu Wei and Mei Yan to get all worried. Hearing Li Ju, relay his message from her Shen''er was enough for her to break down. The man she has loved for well over ten thousand years has always been true to her and kept his promises to her. In her many lifetimes, she has been one very lucky girl. To not only meet her loved one once again but even in her third lifetime, she was still able to keep in contact with him. If in the future she found herself as a totally different person on a completely different world she would find a way to search for Ning Shen no matter what.


    "Junior sister!" Mei yan reached over and wiped Ah Chun''s tears. Ah Chun was still talking with Li Ju and felt Mei Yan wiping her face but still did not open her eyes.


    "Li Ju, I can not talk long but tell Shen''er that he is the one and only man I will ever love no matter which lifetime it is. If he can''t find me then I will find him. And Li Ju thank you..." Ah Chun really respected Li Ju. He was willing to be the go-between for her and Ning Shen. Once she became even stronger she would be able to talk to her Shen''er directly. She really could not wait for that day.


    "No problem little lass. Oh, one more thing. The lad said not to worry about your mother. Him, your master, and your aunt are searching for her in the immortal realm. They will do everything they can to save her." Li Ju said, causing more tears to roll down Ah Chun''s cheeks.


    "Un¡­ Tell him I said thank you and that I love him. Also please tell him to say thank you to both my master and my aunt."


    "Will do Little Lass. Seems our connection is about to break. I will talk to you the next time you contact me." Li Ju let out another laugh before going silent.


    Ah Chun felt much better now that she knew things were going okay. She slowly opened her eyes to find her head being cradled in Mei Yan''s arms. This kind of care made Ah Chun feel warm in her heart. Her Senior Sister treated her like family. But that could also be said the same for her towards her senior sister as well.


    "Junior Sister?" Mei Yan felt Ah Chun stir and looked down at Ah Chun.


    "Senior Sister, let''s not call each other like this no more. I will call you Yan''er from now on and you can call me Chun''er." Ah Chun suggested.


    "Then Chun''er!" This made Mei Yan smile brightly as she now felt even closer to her junior sister as if they were truly sisters.


    At that time a knock came at the door and Xu Wei opened it to see Manager Chen standing there. "Fairy Chun, the Auction House Master has returned with some information for you. If you can please come to the meeting room."


    "Already?" Ah Chun was surprised since it had only been a few hours!


    "Yes, It seems there have been many disappearances as of late which allowed the Auction House Master to work faster." Manager Chen explained.


    "Okay then please lead the way!"


    ***


    If you are not reading this at [W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l .c.o.m.], then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./b.o.o.k/.1.3.6.9.4.7.2.2.0.0.5.8.4.5.7.0.5./.Ah-Chun]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.

 Chapter 323 - The Rescue

    Ah Chun, Mei Yan, and Xu Wei entered the meeting room they were in before. Grandpa Zi sat on the couch sipping spirit tea. "Quickly come sit down."


    "Manger Chen said you have information already?" Ah Chun asked as she sat down. Manager Chen then poured her and the rest some tea.


    "Yes but you are not going to like what I have to say." Grandpa Zi''s face did not look good. "Your elder and your sect mate are being held by a devil cultivator. Something about killing his disciple. It seems your Elder and sect mate are about to be used for some kind of devil practice for his youngest disciple. A girl around twenty years of age. My intel tells me her cultivation uses a man''s essence to progress their cultivation. Seeing how long it has been I do not know if they are alive or not still."


    "Do you know the location and cultivation of this so called master?" Ah Chun asked.


    "I know the location but the realm of the man behind this is at least the equivalent of an ascended soul I am afraid..." This was the reason why Grandpa Zi did not have such a good expression. Even he was too weak to do anything.


    But Ah Chun only looked at Xu Wei who nodded back to Ah Chun confirming her silent question. "Give me the location and do me one more favor."


    "The location is at the slums in the eastern part of the city. It''s the tallest building there in the deepest floor underground and I am guessing you want me to watch over this little one?" Grandpa Zi looked at Mei Yan.


    "Yes, can you keep Yan''er safe for me?" Ah Chun really did not like leaving Mei Yan with others. But she would also leave both Xiao Feng and Xiao Long here to help keep an eye on her.


    "That''s no problem. She will be safe here in the Auction house." Grandpa Zi answered.


    After getting the information needed Ah Chun headed back to her room and let both Xiao Long and Xiao Feng out. "I need you two to protect Yan''er for me. She is my sister so make sure no one harms her."


    "Don''t worry Chun''er, I will watch her even of the dumb dragon doesn''t." Xiao Feng flew up and landed on top of Mei Yan''s head.


    "You better be careful you stupid bird I might roast you!"


    "Both of you stop now!"


    Seeing the two appear out of nowhere Mei Yan was confused as she asked "Chun''er, they are?"


    "They are my contracted beasts. This includes the Xu Wei. This here the black phoenix on your head is Xiao Feng and this idiot here is Xiao Long he''s a dragon. And this !" Ah Chun also decided to call out Lunch. "This is Lunch. With these three here you will not have to worry. Just stay in this room and cultivate until I get back okay?"


    "I will do as Chun''er says..." Mei Yan gave a worried smile and sat down on the bed.


    "Yan''er I will do everything I can to bring them back so just concentrate on cultivating for now. I will be back soon. If anything happens just tell one of these three they can contact me and let me know." Seeing Mei Yan nod, Ah Chun walked out of the room with Xu Wei and placed down an array to protect the courtyard.


    ---


    Deep underground in a small room, lit by nothing more than candlelight, screams of pain could be heard coming from within. Hanging on the wall was Elder Ming his clothes stripped from his body. Next to him was a skeleton that one could not tell who it belonged to.


    An old man with yellow skin that stuck to his bones stood in front of him with a sinister grin. "Seems like your disciple made a good lunch for my Yu''er. Though he didn''t have enough cultivation to satisfy her!"


    "Gao Jiahao!" Elder Ming yelled out.


    "What good does yelling my name do? You will soon become part of my Yu''er''s cultivation too! " The old man let out a cackle of a laugh as a young woman walked in, her face hidden by a veil. Her exposed skin was sunken in to the point that you could almost see her bones. She hugged the old man and kissed his cheek.


    "Master, I can finally eat him?" The young woman asked.


    "Tonight you can dine to your hearts'' delight. " Gao Jiahao said as he reached up and unhooked the chains.


    Elder Ming fell to the floor with a grunt. His body felt weak and had sword marks all over it. Even chunks of his flesh had been carved out. The old man smiled and said: "Be happy that my disciple begged me to not use you as a poison tester. But do not worry, those two little girls will also be used very well. In every which way. That older one seems prime to become my new wife. Yu''er you will be welcoming in Master''s new wife soon!"


    "Master, how long will this one last? This is your tenth wife since I became your disciple."


    "The only thing you will be welcoming is your death!" A spirit pressure so great smashed into the room slamming the Yu''er and Gao Jiahao to the ground. The only one not affected by the spirit power was Elder Ming who looked up to see a little lizard girl sitting on a tall handsome man''s shoulder.


    Gao Jiahao looked up at the little lizard girl, his face full of hatred. "It''s you! The one who killed Mu''er!"


    "So? He tried to kill me and my sect mates first. What is wrong with me killing him? It''s his fault for being weak. He was just an ant that I stepped on. But you devil cultivators really did a number on the people from my sect." Ah Chun paused when she saw a pile of bones on the floor. "I am guessing the bones there is senior brother? The woman must have sucked every bit of him as she could." Ah Chun''s face turned cold. "Big Brother Xu, keep her alive I want to teach her what it means to have your entire being stripped from you layer by layer!"


    ***


    If you are not reading this at [W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l .c.o.m.], then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./b.o.o.k/.1.3.6.9.4.7.2.2.0.0.5.8.4.5.7.0.5./.Ah-Chun]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.

 Chapter 324 - Departing Once Again

    Ah Chun hopped off of Xu Wei''s shoulder and walked over to Elder Ming. "Elder Ming, here." She took out a healing pill and a set of robes she was holding for Xu Wei. She then looked at the pile of bones and her brow furrowed.


    "Although I disliked you, there was by no means that I ever wanted you to suffer such a fate." Ah Chun sent out a purple flame that lit the bones on fire. She then reached out her hand and sent out a grey stream of spirit power. "In the name of the Asura, I lay you down to rest and send you to the river of reincarnation. May your next life be more fulfilling."


    With a gray flash of light, the bones quickly turned into nothingness within the purple flames. Ah Chun then turned to look at Gao Jiahao who was now looking at Ah Chun in horror. "You! You! Asura!"


    "It seems the Asura clan is known in this world too." Ah Chun said slowly as she walked step by step towards Gao Jiahao. She summoned the slaughter of time and wrapped it in purple flames. "While I play with your disciple, you will experience a living hell beyond your natural comprehension. Playing a few rounds with a deity while you are slowly cooked should do it, no?"


    Ah Chun gently tapped Gao Jiahao on the head with the tip of her sword. The purple flames jumped from the sword and engulfed his entire body. Yet he did not scream since he was sent directly into an illusion. He had no idea he was actually on fire.


    Once she was done with Gao Jiahao, she turned her attention to the girl named Yu''er. Seeing the cold expressionless face of Ah Chun''s, Yu''er felt her crotch suddenly get wet. Ah Chun looked at the girl with a disgusted expression. "You are so weak yet you try to act all high and mighty in front of others. Although Xu Wei is using his own spiritual energy to keep you all weighed down he is still part of my own power since he is my contracted beast. But you. You have nothing. You used an old withered man to do as you pleased. You know what you are not even worthy of my sword touching you..."


    Ah Chun waved her hand, sending a burst of spirit power into Yu''er''s body. Yu''er''s eyes opened wide as she suddenly broke through, then again and then again. It was only after the fifth breakthrough that she felt something was wrong. Her whole body suddenly began to swell up. Yu''er started to panic because she could not control the rampage of spirit power in her body. She looked at Ah Chun in fear, she had no idea what was happening to her.


    "See cant even take a bit of spirit power." Ah Chun said as she turned to Xu Wei and said: "Big Brother Xu can you help me with Elder Ming please?"


    Xu Wei nodded his head and helped Elder Ming to his feet. They did not spare a glance at the two people, one burning alive the other about to explode. Ah Chun saw this experience as an eye opener for her. She had come to a decision after realizing that being held down by a sect would not do her any good anymore. Her realm was too high and she needed to go out in the world to find opportunities. She needed to grow stronger faster. But there was one person she wanted to bring along with her if that person so chose.


    They returned back to the auction house where Mei Yan was waiting patiently. Ah Chun looked at Mei Yan who was helping Elder Ming sit down and sighed. She decided against asking Mei Yan if she wanted to come with her. Mei Yan was stricken with grief over losing her Senior Brother and seemed to be very concerned about Elder Ming. "Elder Ming I will not be going to the sect. My cultivation is too high at this time and I need to go out and hope to find some opportunities if I want to continue on the road of cultivation."


    "I see¡­ Then I wish you well." Elder Ming gave a bitter smile. He had figured this might happen. But he would not try to hold her back since the little girl was already stronger than him.


    "Yan''er, I was going to ask if you wanted to come. But it seems it would be better off if you stayed with Elder Ming. Work hard on your cultivation. Do not let me come back in the future and see you still in the same realm." Ah Chun hated goodbyes. But for her to progress even further she would need to not be locked down and go out and explore the world.


    "Chun''er I promise¡­" Mei Yan started to cry. The time she had spent with Ah Chun was very dear to her.


    "Elder Ming a word If I could." Ah Chun said through voice transmission.


    "What is it?" Elder Ming asked.


    "First I have four people back in my old sect who all have excellent talents. I wish for you to take them as your disciples when they make their way to the mainland and tell them I said they are too slow! Second¡­ treat Mei Yan as a daughter and not a disciple. I shouldn''t have to explain more than that..."


    "Mmm¡­ You have my word. Once I see your old friends I will take them in and as for Yan''er I know what you mean. I was planning to do just that." Elder Ming gave Ah Chun a smile and nod.


    Ah Chun walked over to Mei Yan and gave her a hug. "Yan''er, no matter what never let anyone know your true form okay?"


    "Mmm, I won''t. Thank you Chun''er, for everything."


    ***


    If you are not reading this at [W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l .c.o.m.], then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./b.o.o.k/.1.3.6.9.4.7.2.2.0.0.5.8.4.5.7.0.5./.Ah-Chun]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.

 Chapter 325 - A Path To The Immortal Realm

    Ah Chun felt free. Free from the confines of being weighed down by any sect. This was the life every cultivator belonged to, free and unrestrained. Able to look for opportunities to become stronger as she wished. Ah Chun was currently walking through a forest, Xiao Feng was in her normal spot sitting on Ah Chun''s head. Xiao Long was complaining too much and ended up getting beat up by Ah Chun. Lunch was currently carrying the sack of potatoes on her back. Xu Wei followed along next to Ah Chun standing guard as always.


    Ah Chun had taken off her shoes and was walking around barefooted. Her delicate white feet lightly touched the ground as she walked. The reason why she was in this forest was because she had heard that there was an ancient set of ruins deep within that was shrouded in a black mist of death.


    The current area of the forest was the same as any other forest. Many trees were strewn about, small animals roamed around and the sounds of demonic beasts could be heard in the distance. Ah Chun was reminded of her second rebirth and had to go out and search for food. It was then that she was able to find Mei Liling the woman even to this day that will always be considered her dear mother. The one who she was not able to protect¡­ Ah Chun''s eyes became slightly watery as she tilted her head up and looked at the sky. She reached her hand out and tried to grasp the stream of light that was pushing its way through the treetops.


    In her mind, Ah Chun could only hope that Ning Shen would find her mother in the other world. And in this world, she will find Mei Liling as well. She had a feeling with her aunt and master going to the Immortal realm things would be okay. But she figured she owed it to the Mei Liling of this world to save her from her plight. To make amends for her inability to be a filial daughter in the other world and personally save her own mother.


    A tear dropped from Ah Chun''s eyes as these thoughts filled her mind. "Big Brother Xu, Xiao Long, after we search this forest, let''s look for a way to the Immortal Realm. Only there will I be able to grow at a faster pace."


    "No problem..." Xu Wei answered, which surprised Ah Chun. She still to this day had no idea how strong Xu Wei actually was. She could only guess that his cultivation may even exceed that of the immortal realms.


    Curious about what realm he was in Ah Chun finally asked: "Big Brother Xu how strong are you?"


    "I forgot." Xu Wei used two words to answer.


    Ah Chun let out an "Oh" before continuing on through the forest.


    They traveled slowly through the forest. Ah Chun wanted to enjoy herself as she roamed about. As the days passed Ah Chun finally arrived at the edge of the black mist of death. Though it was said to be the black mist of death, Ah Chun could feel that this place was not so simple.


    "Seems I don''t need to search for an entrance to the Immortal Realm." Ah Chun said as she looked at the thick black mist in front of her. She could feel faint law energy coming from within. She looked up at Xu Wei and asked: "What do you think, Big Brother Xu?"


    "Mmmm¡­ There is a tear here that leads to the Immortal Realm. The only issue is that this tear leads to the side that is controlled by devil cultivators. It might even be deep within their lands." Xu Wei answered.


    "Then let''s go! I always wondered what the land of devil cultivators looked like." Ah Chun''s eyes became bright with excitement. The Immortal Realm was filled with opportunities, much more so than the mortal realm. She would also finally get to fight opponents who were at her power level and stronger!


    Fighting life or death battles was a must in order to progress in your cultivation. Battles were essential to break through sometimes. But mainly for Ah Chun it was the blood and life or death battle that sparked her interest the most.


    Ah Chun did not try to enter the mist just yet she first picked up a flower and tossed it in. She watched as it instantly withered up and turned to dust. " I see why they call it the black mist of death."


    "MMm¡­ Simple¡­ Stay close." Xu Wei reached down and picked Ah Chun up and placed her on his shoulder. Ah Chun quickly summoned back Lunch and Xiao Long to her soul sea. At the same time Xu Wei wrapped her in his spiritual qi. Once he knew she was protected he stepped into the mist without hesitation.


    After five minutes the mist cleared. The mist surrounded the area like a dome. In the center, there was a small tear in space that led to the Immortal Realm. But they were not alone. In front of them seemed to be a young boy and a young girl dressed in black and red robes. Each had a high cultivation. Each one was in the core formation realm just like Ah Chun.


    As soon as Ah Chun stepped down the two, the boy and the girl finally noticed their existence and quickly turned around "Who are you!?"


    Ah Chun looked at them and realized for devil cultivators they did not seem to be sickly like the ones she was normally used to seeing. "You two are devil cultivators?"


    "Yes, why do you ask!? Are you from one of those so called righteous sects!?"


    ***


    If you are not reading this at [W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l .c.o.m.], then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./b.o.o.k/.1.3.6.9.4.7.2.2.0.0.5.8.4.5.7.0.5./.Ah-Chun]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.

 Chapter 326 - Came To Play

    Ah Chun looked at Xu Wei who looked back at her. She then said: "I do not think you can really call us righteous, but we are not devil cultivators. But I have to ask, for devil cultivators, you look quite normal, why is that?"


    "Peh" The young man spat on the ground. "Don''t put us with those third rate sects! Just because we are devil cultivators does not mean we do all those nasty things the third rate sects do to gain strength. Second and first class sects are no different than those damn righteous sects. We just cultivate devil qi instead of spiritual qi and live more freely without rules. Kill who you want to kill, steal from who you want to steal from! That is the true path of a devil cultivator. "


    "I see¡­ Okay, I have decided let''s go check out the Devil side of the immortal realm seems like fun!" Ah Chun smiled and began walking forward. The two devil cultivators looked at each other not sure what to do. They really wanted to know if this was some rich little lizard girl from the immortal realm who just came out to play!?


    After much consideration, the young man stepped in Ah Chun''s way and said "I am sorry little miss we can not let you through this entrance."


    Ah Chun looked at him as if he was an idiot and said: "Who said I was asking you? Either move or die. As you devil cultivators say kill who you want to kill! I just so happen to like to kill people who get in my way, so I will give you one chance move or I will kill you."


    Ah Chun''s words carried a large amount of killing intent that slammed into the young man causing him to nearly wet his pants! He obediently lowered his head and stood to the side. This was what it meant to be stronger. "Mmm good boy! You two play nice now." Ah Chun stepped through the opening that led to the immortal realm followed by Xu Wei and disappeared from sight.


    "Senior brother, why did you just let her go like that? What if she stirs up trouble and blames us!?" The young girl yelled out.


    "Shut up! What do you know!" The young man yelled causing the girl to scrunch her neck and cower back a few steps. The young man was still visibly shaking. He never wanted to meet that great aunt ever again.


    Inside the portal, Ah Chun walked with Xu Wei towards the immortal realm. This area between reals was called the chaotic space. One wrong step and you could be lost in there forever. But Ah Chun and Xu Wei looked as if they were on a leisurely stroll. As if the place they were walking was not dangerous at all.


    The distance between the two realms was long. It took about a week''s worth of time of traveling in the chaotic space to make it through. Normally one would never see another person in the chaotic space. The only reason Xu Wei and Ah Chun did not end up being separated was due to him being her contracted beast.


    When they exited the chaotic space what filled Ah Chun''s eyes was a dark cave that had a few people sitting around. One grey haired old man looked at Ah Chun and Xu Wei and frowned. "What are righteous cultivators doing here?"


    Ah Chun looked at the grey haired old man, tilted her head, smiled, and said: "Vacationing in the devil realm?"


    The people around him all snickered, causing the grey haired old man''s face to sink. He did not think the little lizard girl would answer him with such a smartass remark! "Humph! Now that you came you can stay! We have a rule here that all righteous cultivators must be killed on sight!"


    "Really? Should I go back and kill those two young devil cultivators on the other side then?" Ah Chun asked, showing no hint of fear in front of the old man. She could tell although his cultivation was higher than hers he had yet to reach the immortal realm. Plus Xu Wei was here who''s cultivation is immeasurable.


    "You! You dare hurt them and I will slaughter your whole family!" The grey haired old man roared out in anger.


    Ah Chun let out a light laugh as she turned to Xu Wei and said: "Bright Brother Xu did you hear that he wants to kill you!"


    "He''s not qualified." Xu Wei suddenly disappeared causing all the devil cultivators to yell out in shock. Before they knew what happened Xu Wei had already returned to his previous position but his hands were no longer empty. The cultivators all turned to look at the item in his hand then looked at the grey haired old man and instantly they all became covered in a cold sweat!


    "Big Brother Xu, you should not carry dirty things. Give it back to them. They might be able to fix it." Ah Chun said lightly.


    Xu Wei nodded his head and tossed it to one of the devil cultivators who looked at the severed head in his hand and roared in his mind. ''Fix what? You just removed his head! How do I fix a severed head!''


    "So can we look around the devil realm then? I always wanted to see this place. " Ah Chun asked nicely all of a sudden as if the headless body that was still standing tall was not even there. But even still no one called her out on it and just nodded their head and made way for the little lizard girl and Xu Wei.


    ***


    If you are not reading this at [W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l .c.o.m.], then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./b.o.o.k/.1.3.6.9.4.7.2.2.0.0.5.8.4.5.7.0.5./.Ah-Chun]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.

 Chapter 327 - Search For The Black Dragon Part One

    After leaving the cave Ah Chun and Xu Wei found themselves in a black forest. Everything from the ground to the trees was completely black. Just because everything was black did not mean that it was charred or burnt, all the planets here were all alive and flourishing. It was due to the devil qi in the air that these plants thrived on the thing that caused their change of color. Ah Chun walked leisurely along as she looked around at everything. She had never been to the devil''s side of the Immortal realm in any of her past lives. So this was a complete and new experience for her.


    To Ah Chun''s surprise, the devil''s realm was not just a dead wasteland like she thought it would be. From stories he had heard from others was that this side was nothing but a wasteland where evil thrived. But as she walked through the forest not a single devil cultivator that went by was rude to her, attacked, or even looked like they were disgusting. There were even a few who stopped and said hi and those who acknowledged them with a nod their heads.


    The strange thing was that her Asura bloodline seemed to be very excited being in an area full of dense devil qi. Which somewhat made some sense to her since Her bloodline was evil in a sense. It was not until she got to the first town that Ah Chun realized just how stereotypical the rumors were about those who cultivated devil qi.


    "Big Brother Xu, they say devil qi will make others go insane and cause you to do heinous acts. But here these people are all living normal lives just like those who cultivate spiritual qi." Ah Chun found her image of devil cultivators completely shattered.


    "Devil qi and spiritual qi are the same things, the yin, and the yang. There are always two sides of everything. Devil qi is just a denser more refined form of spiritual qi. That is what it is like in this world. Your old world might be different. There are also the cultivation methods those of the low run sects use to boost their cultivation. Some of which involve s.e.x, murder, and other questionable things. This has always made me not understand how you humans have survived for so long." The usual quiet Xu Wei explained in detail.


    "I see¡­ This makes me want to find a cultivation method for devil qi. But it would need to not have a requirement of me needing to get rid of my spiritual qi cultivation " Ah Chun said her thoughts out loud.


    "You can cultivate anything. As the Origin, any technique will work for you. But I would suggest cultivating something that complements your current cultivation method." The ancient voice which Ah Chun had not heard in a while spoke out in her mind.


    "So I can cultivate anything without needing to restart my cultivation?" Ah Chun asked.


    "That is correct. Since you are only converting the spiritual qi or devil qi into chaos qi. Devil qi is actually closer to the source of chaos so it would be more beneficial." The ancient voice answered once more.


    Ah Chun was a bit intrigued by this and wondered if she could cultivate both at the same time. If she could she could push her cultivation up by many realms quicker. That was when an idea came to Ah Chun''s mind. "Big Brother Xu we will stay in the Immortal Realm for a while. And claim some land that sits on the border where spiritual qi and devil qi meet."


    Xu Wei raised an eyebrow but did not say anything. He knew Ah Chun had many secrets. He then thought of something and said: "Maybe the black dragon here can assist you."


    "Black dragon?" Ah Chun''s eyes sparkled. She had a stupid fire dragon but a black dragon would be much better! In Ah Chun''s mind, she had already made a contract with the black dragon.


    "He is an ancient dragon. It has been a long time since I have seen him so I am not sure if he is still in the Immortal Realm. " Xu Wei replied.


    "Then let''s go search for him while we explore the devil realm. We might even find a few opportunities here as well." Ah Chun did not know what laid in store for her as she roamed but she hoped she would at least get something good out of this journey.


    But not every journey was without its hassles. Ah Chun was walking down the street when she was suddenly surrounded by a bunch of cultivators, both young men and young women. One young man asked: "Stop right there! Why are you, a righteous cultivator, in the devil realm?"


    "To explore and look for a proper cultivation manual. What are you doing in the devil realm?" Ah Chun asked as she tilted her head to the side and crossed her arms across her chest.


    Her answer and then tossing the question back to the young man caused laughter amongst the other cultivators. "I am a devil cultivator, I belong here!"


    "Oh! Good for you, maybe one day you will make it to the body refining realm and truly begin your path of cultivation." Ah Chun said this but it was very clear that the young man was well past the body refinement realm.


    The young man''s face turned red in anger from Ah Chun''s words as he yelled out: "You sure got a glib tongue! Go die!"


    ***


    If you are not reading this at [W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l .c.o.m.], then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.1.5.6.4.6.9.2.6.6.0.6.6.2.1.7.0.5./.F.u.l.l.-.D.i.v.e.%.3.A.-.E.t.e.r.n.a.l.-.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.y.] You need to remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.

 Chapter 328 - Search For The Black Dragon Part Two

    The young man charged at Ah Chun not caring about anything else. He only wanted these righteous cultivators to die. Once he killed them he would gain prestige for his actions! With his sword glowing, he struck out at Ah Chun causing a sword light to flash towards her. All the young man heard was a "Humph" and the sword light he had sent out shattered and his entire body was flung back like a kite.


    Ah Chun stood there with her arms crossed across her chest looking at the young man with a smirk on her face. The crowd of devil cultivators who had gathered to watch the show were all looking at him laughing. Ah Chun was actually quite surprised that it was only this one person who had made a scene. Everyone else did not seem to be bothered by her and Xu Wei''s presence. Not only that they seemed to not even care that she had just sent one of their own flying.


    Seeing all the people around her, Ah Chun decided to go ahead and ask if anyone knew of the location of the Black Dragon. Ah Chun put on the most innocent expression she could, making her look like a frail innocent little girl who would never harm a fly. Her big doe eyes fluttered as she asked: "Excuse me, fellow cultivators. I was wondering if any of you by chance know the location of the Black Dragon?"


    Silence, dead silence that was soon followed by an uproar of laughter. "Little girl you just sent someone flying, why are you acting all innocent all of a sudden!?" One person yelled out this question. These were devil cultivators. They cared not for anyone else but themselves. So acting innocent in the Devil domain was nothing more than asking to get laughed at. But Ah Chun was still Ah Chun. The man who had spoke just now was also sent flying. This caused the laughter to quickly stop and all their gazes landed on Ah Chun who once again had the innocent expression on her face. She put on her best smile and asked: "Like I asked before, does anyone know where the Black Dragon is located?"


    Finally, one old man coughed lightly as he asked: "Little lady why would you want to find that demon? Anyone who has gone to his nest has never returned."


    "Because I need to ask him to give me something. It''s okay if it is dangerous. " Ah Chun said lightly as if life and death meant nothing.


    "Then little lady, I can tell you his last known location was at the top of Hell Fire Mountain, within the Fire Lands that is south east of here. It''s about a month''s journey from this town¡­ But I suggest you don''t go there. I have heard stories of even Immortal Emperors not lasting more than five minutes there." The old man replied.


    Ah Chun only gazed up at Xu Wei who slightly nodded. This wordless question and answer seemed to be a bit of a routine for the two. They had a very good understanding of what the other was thinking. Ah Chun cupped her hands and gave a slight bow. "I thank you for your warning but I must go no matter what." Yes, she had to go. If anyone were to have a devil cultivation method right for her it would be the Black Dragon.


    "Then Little Lady since this old man can not get you to change your mind¡­ Then it has been nice knowing you." The old man gave a forced smile before shaking his head and walking away.


    Ah Chun looked at the old man who seemed dejected from her not listening to his advice and faintly smiled. "I am starting to think that the so called righteous side of cultivation should be considered devil cultivators instead."


    Ah Chun jumped up and sat on top of Xu Wei''s shoulders. One leg dr.a.p.ed over each shoulder. Xu Wei said nothing he only held on to her feet to help her keep balance as they walked towards the south east. Towns were sparse in the devil domain and the scenery was basically all the same. While Xu Wei walked, Ah Chun rested her head on the top of his head and began cultivating. She knew Xu Wei would wake from her meditative stater when he needed to rest and since it would take a while to get to their destination she didn''t want to waste any time. The faster she raised her cultivation the faster she could return to her old world.


    The dark sky overhead that seemed to show only small rays of light during the day and turned dark at night masking the black landscape ahead. But the two still carried on their journey. Like this day and night passed many times. One small lizard girl perched on the shoulders of a tall handsome stoic face man traveled for an entire month until they finally reached the outer edge of the Fire Lands. Off in the distance stood a tall mountain that rose into the sky with lava running down its side. The landscape here was actually charred and devoid of any plant life. Rivers of magma flowed into large lava lakes making the air even hotter. The heat radiating out from the air was so extreme that even Ah Chun who was immune to fire was having issues warding the temperature off with her spiritual qi. Luckily Xu Wei saw her suffering under the heat and wrapped her in a thick layer of his spiritual qi causing her to finally feel cool again. "Thank you, Big Brother Xu!"


    ***


    If you are not reading this at [W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l .c.o.m.], then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./b.o.o.k/.1.3.6.9.4.7.2.2.0.0.5.8.4.5.7.0.5./.Ah-Chun]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.

 Chapter 329 - The Fire Lands

    Xu Wei and Ah Chun made their way deeper into the Fire Lands. The largest mountain was so big that it looked to be very close but this was not the case. It was just that it was so big that it played tricks on the eyes.


    As they continued on, Ah Chun and Xu Wei also finally understood why this place was able to kill so many cultivators who ventured into it. Not only did the temperature rise the further you went in but the ground was also very dangerous. One wrong step and you could find yourself sinking into a pool of magma hidden under a thin layer of crust.


    One thing they did notice was that there were very little demonic beasts here. So far they had avoided any unnecessary battles but this ended on the third day of their travel within the Fire Lands. Xu Wei had suddenly stopped walking forward causing Ah Chun to ask: "What''s wrong?"


    "I feel a vibration underfoot and it is getting stronger even as we speak." Xu Wei replied.


    Ah Chun scanned the ground and looked to see if she could spot anything but she was not able to. To her, the ground was so still that not even the hot wind disturbed the ground. It was not until Xu Wei jumped backward and the ground in front of them break apart did Ah Chun finally understand why the ground was so weak in certain places, it was because of this beast in front of them.


    In front of them was a thirty meter tall demonic beast with lava flowing all over its body. The thing looked just like a giant worm with a large mouth with rows and rows of sharp teeth. The width of this giant Magma worm was about seven Ah Chun''s standing side by side. It turned its large head and although it had no eyes Ah Chun could tell it was looking right at them.


    It let out an ear piercing scream before suddenly shooting a ball of magma at the two. Xu Wei quickly dodged before snorting and drawing his sword from his interspatial ring. He slashed down causing a sword beam to fly straight towards the magma worm.


    But to their surprise, even though the sword light sliced right through the magma worm it did not seem to be affected by it in the slightest as the gash quickly closed up as if nothing had ever happened. Xu Wei frowned seeing this. Even Ah Chun had never seen such a demonic beast before.


    "Big Brother Xu I think it would be best to run." Ah Chun had a feeling trying to fight such an enemy was not going to be an easy one and was sure that they would end up sustaining many injuries if they tried.


    "It seems to be a bit too late..." Xu Wei said, his brow furrowing.


    As Xu Wei said these words five more Magma worms just as big and wide as the last, burst through the ground surrounding them. Ah Chun''s face fell seeing this. She truly felt that the Fire Lands was a death trap for those who try to traverse it. What was worse was she could not tell the strength of these magma worms which meant that they were definitely of a higher cultivation than her. Not able to think of any other way out of this situation she did the only thing that came to mind.


    "Big Brother Xu the ban on flying is lifted, let''s get out of here." Ah Chun had originally banned flying since she wanted to see the sights but now that they were in a mess she had no choice but to lift the ban.


    Xu Wei nodded and quickly went to fly off only to find that he could only hover above the ground a few meters before falling back down. "Seems there is a restriction in place here..." Xu Wei''s cold gaze looked towards the mountain.


    "Since there is a restriction on flying then we can just use something that won''t be restricted." Ah Chun quickly summoned Xiao Long out.


    "Finally you called me out! Huh? Wait! What the hell is this!?" Xiao long looked around him and trembled when he saw the magma worms. "Why did you bring me to a magma worm nest! You can''t kill these things as long as they are not fully above ground!"


    "Shut up and turn big so you can fly us out of here!" Ah Chun did not care about anything else but wanting to escape. Even her who would normally never back down from a fight dared not try to fight this many magma worms.


    After being yelled by Ah Chun, Xiao Long felt a little aggrieved but quickly did as she asked. He quickly turned into a dragon and hovered in the air. Xu Wei jumped up on his back and set Ah Chun down. Once everyone was on board, Xiao Long quickly took off. Xiao Long had to dodge a barrage of magma balls before they flew far enough away. Only when they were in the clear did Ah Chun finally let out a sigh of relief. She walked over and patted Xiao Long''s head. "Good Job. Thank you. But I will trouble you to take us to the mountain over there."


    "As you wish!" Xiao Long, feeling pretty happy from being praised quickly accepted his task.


    The air was a bit cooler in the sky so Xu Wei no longer needed to wrap Ah Chun in spiritual qi. She sat down and closed her eyes and once again began cultivating. Even with Xiao Long flying to the mountain she knew the trip would take a few days.


    Although they were in the devil''s domain it did not mean there wasn''t any spiritual qi in the air. It was just that there was not very much of it. So although it would not help her raise her cultivation by leaps in bounds she still did not want to waste even a strand of spiritual qi. Every little bit brought her that much closer to seeing the ones she loves once again.


    ***


    If you are not reading this at [W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l .c.o.m.], then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./b.o.o.k/.1.3.6.9.4.7.2.2.0.0.5.8.4.5.7.0.5./.Ah-Chun]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.

 Chapter 330 - The Black Dragon

    After passing through a thick cloud bank, Xiao Long hovered in the air over the opening of a large volcano at the tallest mountain in the Fire Lands. This mountain was said to be where the black dragon was taking up residents. Ah Chun jumped down onto Xiao Long''s claw and looked out over the volcano opening. "Hmmm. I do not see any dragons down there but if he is in human form then he would be hard to spot. I guess I can only call him out!"


    Ah Chun took a deep breath, cupped her hands around her mouth, and used spiritual qi to amplify her voice. "The Black Dragon smells like a human''s butt!"


    "Young Miss¡­ Isn''t that a little bit childish? How will that lure the black dragon ou..." Xiao Long''s words were cut off when a loud roar that shook the entirety of the Fire Lands came out of the crater.


    "I dare you to say that again!"


    Ah Chun looked at Xiao Long with a smug look causing him to roll his eyes. How was he supposed to know the Black Dragon was easily provoked with childish words. It did not take long before a figure dressed in black robes came flying out of the crater and appeared in front of Ah Chun. "Was it you who said such hateful things?"


    "Hmm? No, it was the stupid dragon next to me." Ah Chun said with a smile. Xiao Long suddenly felt cold sweat dripping from his dragon forehead. He looked at his master wondering why she would put him on the fire like that to be roasted!


    "Hmmm? Little girl, your appearance¡­" The Black Dragons eyes widened all of a sudden as he looked at Ah Chun''s horns and tail. Before a massive killing intent burst forth from his body towards Ah Chun. "You actually dare to show yourself in front of me when you are cultivating that technique?"


    "Ummm? It''s just a technique. I actually have no issues with dragons nor do I wish to see them perish in any way. I have come seeking your help instead." Ah Chun said nonchalantly. Not even caring for the killing intent benign sent at her.


    Seeing how she was unaffected by his killing intent and the fact she had no hate in her eyes or words, the black dragon retracted his killing intent. He suddenly found the little lizard girl to be a bit interesting. She had actually come all the way here riding the back of a dragon who also seemed to be contracted with her. "Fine this once I will allow you to ask me one thing. What do you want?"


    "I need a devil cultivation technique that will best fit the technique I am using now." Ah Chun asked.


    "Hmm, a technique that will match well with your dragon slaying technique that is of devil cultivation. I must ask, why would a righteous cultivator want to cultivate devil qi?" The Black Dragon couldn''t help his curiosity on this.


    "It''s simple. I am not a normal cultivator. You could say that I do not actually cultivate either spiritual qi or devil qi but rather chaos qi. It''s a much more pure form of the two, an ancient kind of qi. It just so happens that devil qi is closer to chaos qi then spiritual qi. So I am trying to find a cultivation method that fits it. Plus my bloodline is already borderline devilish." Ah Chun explained.


    "Bloodline.." The black dragon scanned Ah Chun only for his eyes to become ever wider than before. "Such a bloodline¡­ You truly are not normal. To have the Asura bloodline is proof you mean no harm to dragons. But I thought that the Ausra bloodline left this world a long time ago..."


    "Mmmm. I am not from this world and the world where I lived in my previous lives, there were also very few Asuras. I was once known as Queen Asura in my first life." Ah Chun did not mind telling the black dragon any of this since to her it did not matter how many times she reincarnated it was not like instances of this kind of thing never happened before.


    "Hmmm¡­ To think I would get to live a day where I would meet a descendent of the Asura bloodline." After thinking for a moment, the black dragon landed on Xiao Long''s claw as well and placed his hand on top of Ah Chun''s head, patting it. "You are truly a strange little girl. Have your friend here fly into the crater. We will talk more there."


    The black dragon paused his words for a second before turning his gaze to the person floating down from Xiao Long''s back. "To think you would be here too. It has been a long time since we last talked." The black dragon cupped his hands and gave a small bow.


    "It seems your temper has gotten a lot better since we last met as well. Let''s put our past difference to rest for now. I must ask you to please assist my Young Miss." Xu Wei said as he also cupped his hand and bowed.


    The black dragon was about to say something when three words instantly clicked into his head. "Did-did you just say, My Young Miss?"


    "Mhm. This girl is now my master."


    "But how? Why? You of all people hated humans more than anything! But you actually contracted this girl!?" The black dragon was standing there in disbelief. Xu Wei was not someone who got along with humans at all!


    "I am bound to help the origin, as said the ancient laws."


    ***


    If you are not reading this at [W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l .c.o.m.], then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./b.o.o.k/.1.3.6.9.4.7.2.2.0.0.5.8.4.5.7.0.5./.Ah-Chun]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.

 Chapter 331 - Heavenly Beasts

    Hearing these words coming from Xu Wei stunned Ah Chun. She had no idea that he followed her because of some obligation. She felt a bit depressed after hearing this. She had thought that he had followed her for other reasons like she found her interesting or because she was cute but it turned out it was because of obligation!


    Sensing her sudden change in mood Xu Wei realized he did not explain himself well enough. But not sure on how to express it he could only think of one thing and that was to place his hand on top of her head. Ah Chun looked up at the cold stoic face and smiled. She knew Xu Wei was trying to cheer her up in his own way.


    The black dragon saw this and let out a laugh. "There is more to it than just the fact that she is the Origin. But to each their own. You are right that as part of the four heavenly beasts we should be following her."


    The black dragon took a knee and said: "I Long Jiyi offer you, Origin, my services."


    Ah Chun looked at Long Jiyi up and down before saying: "So you are saying you will follow me now as well? Just like Big Brother Xu?"


    "Yes, that would be the case. If you are willing to make a contract with me that is." Long Jiyi answered.


    "I see no reason not to, you are just as strong¡­ Mmmm¡­ Maybe a little weaker than Big Brother Xu, but at least you will be a lot more helpful than Xiao Long." Ah Chun answered, she was still a little disgruntled that these so called heavenly beasts were only following her because she was the Origin.


    Long Jiyi frowned but did not say anything. But internally he was screaming ''I am the black dragon okay! The strongest dragon of the lower realms! How dare you compare me to some new born chicken!''


    The two quickly made a contract making Long Jiyi her new contracted beast. "So explain to me what is the Origin?"


    "Young Miss, we cannot say at this time. Not until you have gained enough strength. Once you have met your right and left hands, only then will things become clear. The less you know now, the safer you will be." Xu Wei answered. He did not like keeping this information away from Ah Chun but he had no choice. Her strength was far from enough.


    Ah Chun frowned as she looked at the two tight lipped heavenly beasts in front of her. "Even with the two of you, it will be dangerous?"


    "We are merely followers. The ones who would cause trouble if they found you would be the people with power beyond your imagination."


    "Jiyi! Don''t say too much..." Xu Wei cut Long Jiyi off.


    "I know! I am just letting her understand that even though we may seem powerful to her, we fail in comparison to them. Our strength will only go so high. Until she reaches a certain strength and has met up with her right and left hands she will never be able to fight against them. If we do not tell her this much she will never understand." Long Jiyi knew saying too much would be bad but not giving her at least some kind of answer was not good either.


    Ah Chun stared frowning at the two snarling at each other and sighed. "Can you at least tell me what a right and left hand is?"


    Xu Wei looked at Ah Chun and gave a helpless smile before answering her question. "They are two beings from different universes that will come to be your most powerful companions. They will bring with them many powerful followers as well. That is about as much as I can tell you for now."


    Ah Chun nodded and said: "Thank you for answering what you could." Ah Chun was really starting to get confused about this whole Origin thing. The information that she understood at this time was that she was to become the one who stands above all. A being that goes against the heavens. She also had one ancient being hiding inside her body protecting her while now she had two heavenly beasts protecting her externally. On top of that, she found out she was to meet her right and left hand who were supposedly supposed to be extremely powerful. Then there was someone or some group that wanted to kill her. Xu Wei and Long Jiyi referred to them as ''Them''. There wasn''t much to go on so she could only put it to the back of her mind for now. One thing they said was true, She was still very weak right now.


    "Alright since the contract is made and you are now my contracted beasts Xiao Jiyi can you help me find a devil cultivation technique to use? " Ah Chun asked, covering her mouth as she tried to hide her smile. The look on Long Jiyi''s face was priceless when she called him Xiao Jiyi.


    "Yes, follow me..." Long Jiyi said with a furrowed brow.


    Xiao Long looked at Long Jiyi with a bit of pity in his eyes. ''Welcome to my world brother!'' He truly understood what it was like to have to follow this little devil!


    The group quickly flew into the volcano to a cave near the lava''s surface. After walking into the cave the temperature quickly changed from scorching hot to a cool comfortable temperature. Ah Chun looked around and was surprised to see how big the place was. The main room was a large room where Ah Chun guessed the black dragon stayed in his dragon form and off to the side were two rooms. Long Jiyi led them over to one of the rooms.


    ***


    If you are not reading this at [W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l .c.o.m.], then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./b.o.o.k/.1.3.6.9.4.7.2.2.0.0.5.8.4.5.7.0.5./.Ah-Chun]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.

 Chapter 332 - Cosmic Transition

    This room was filled with jade slips. Ah Chun followed Long Jiyi all the back to the back of the room until he finally stopped in front of a black jade box. He reached down and opened the lid pulling out an old black scroll. He then turned around and handed it to Ah Chun. "This here is the devil cultivation technique that I was talking about. It uses devil qi as a basis to control time and space. You could consider it a powerful combination with your current cultivation method. If one were to cultivate this, ripping through time and space and entering the inner worlds will be possible."


    "Inner worlds¡­ Xiao Jiyi do you know of the inner worlds?" Ah Chun asked. The dragon elder she talked to before had talked about the inner worlds. The only thing she knew was that the current planet she was on, was on the edge of the borderline that led to these inner worlds and that many planets are controlled by larger sects. "I only know our planet rests on the outer edge of the border that leads to the inner worlds and that its barrier was broken long ago. Also, I know that large sects have control over many planets."


    "Mm¡­ what you know is old news. The inner worlds are not just run by cultivators. Long ago this was the case, that cultivators were the strongest power and reigned free. But now there are people who use different kinds of techniques, different from cultivation that are also roaming around the inner worlds. You have to understand that there are millions if not billions of these inner worlds. This means that although cultivators have a high presence in the inner worlds there are also beings called celestials who are just as powerful as cultivators. There are also other races as well. The scientific races are another race that is very dangerous. So once you reach the inner worlds you must be careful. Just keep this all in mind. For now, you have nothing to worry about since you need to make it through the higher planes of this world before even thinking of going to the inner worlds." Long Jiyi explained. He also gave Ah Chun a few warnings to keep in mind. He didn''t want her rushing full steam ahead right now. She needed to gain strength first before even thinking of stepping into the inner worlds.


    "Mhm. I know. My main goal is to be the strongest and stand above everyone. I was just curious since I had heard about the inner worlds before. It''s good to know more so once I do reach that stage I have some knowledge of the location I am going to." Ah Chun was not dumb, she knew it would not be a good idea to venture into known waters without knowledge first.


    "Alright for now you can take the other room. It is the only room in the cave with an actual bed. Brother Xu and I will create a few more rooms for the stupid dragon and our selves." Long Jiyi said.


    Xiao Long who had been standing to the side listening to everything gritted his teeth. He wanted to say something in return but he dared not talk back to the black dragon! Now he felt like an outcast since an all powerful dragon was now in their group! But Xiao Long fears were about to become worse as Long Jiyi looked at him and said: "While Young Miss trains, you will be undergoing training as well. You''re too weak to be a dragon!"


    Xiao Long lowered his head and shivered. He knew he was about to be put through hell. Ah Chun let out a laugh seeing how pressed Xiao Long was. She waved to Xu Wei and whispered in his ear. "If I let out Xiao Feng, Xiao Jiyi won''t try to eat her right?"


    "I won''t let him..." Xu Wei replied bluntly. His words carrying a one hundred percent certainty.


    Ah Chun nodded her head and called out Xiao Feng who flew up and rested in her spot on Ah Chun''s head before falling asleep. It seemed she was woken up in the middle of resting. Xiao Jiyi looked at Xiao Feng with a glance but did not say anything. After just a glance he turned his attention back to Xiao Long. He dragged the poor red dragon who was crying for his master to save him out of the cave. "Big Brother Xu come let''s go look at this cultivation method together."


    Ah Chun had really begun taking Xu Wei as her true big brother. No matter the reasons he followed her, he treated her like a little sister. Xiao Feng was like an older sister and Xiao Long was like a stupid little brother. Although she had a true family where she came from, with the group she had now she did not feel lonely. This she was thankful for.


    Ah Chun opened the old black scroll. The first thing that popped out to her was the name of the cultivation method. "Cosmic Transition". It went on to say that this cultivation method was all based on using time and space not only for moving around but also in combat. Being able to speed up or slow down opponents was the basis of the techniques inside. It also would allow one to open a path to a void that led nowhere, sealing a person inside. Ah Chun immediately thought of putting someone under an illusion and then sending them into the void. If they broke the illusion they would think they were still in the illusion because they did not come back into the real world. Ah Chun grinned at this evil little prank she just thought up. "Yep, this cultivation method is right up my alley!"


    ***


    If you are not reading this at [W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l .c.o.m.], then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./b.o.o.k/.1.3.6.9.4.7.2.2.0.0.5.8.4.5.7.0.5./.Ah-Chun]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.

 Chapter 333 - Two Thousands Years Cultivation

    After reading through the Cosmic Transition cultivation method, Ah Chun began steps in taking in her first bit of devil qi. Black streams of devil qi circulated throughout her meridians. Weirdly enough, she felt a comfortable sensation for devil qi much more so than that of spiritual qi. She did not know why this was the case. She could only assume it was due to devil qi being closer to chaos qi. As it reached her dantian and underwent the refinement process into chaos qi, she was able to tell that she was getting much more chaos qi from devil qi than she did from spiritual qi.


    Another thing she discovered was that the path the devil qi took was different from the path that spiritual qi took. Seeing this, Ah Chun confirmed that she could take in both spiritual qi and devil qi at the same time. This meant she could cultivate both of her cultivation methods at the same time. This was huge because it meant that her cultivation speed would skyrocket. It also meant that she could open up new meridians making her even stronger than before.


    Now knowing that she was able to cultivate both types of qi, Ah Chun hurried and gathered everyone to tell them it was time to leave. Ah Chun wanted to find a place where devil qi and spiritual qi met. Only there would she get a steady flow of both types of qis.


    Long Jiyi knew of a perfect place for Ah Chun to cultivate. It was hidden away in a mountain range that spanned the border between the two opposing sides. In this one location, there was an abundance of both spiritual qi and devil qi. Although this place was a holy land for cultivation it was also a very chaotic place and very few were able to enter it that still lived in the immortal realm. And even for them because of the fact that both qis were abundant, it was hard for it to be used as a place of cultivation.


    When Ah Chun first laid eyes on this place she was stunned by the natural beauty that filled her vision. It was a paradise hidden away surrounded by mountains. There was a tall waterfall that dropped down into a glowing blue lake and a thick purple bamboo forest that surrounded it all, making it a very secluded spot.


    As they landed the first thing Long Jiyi did was opening up an immortal cave and created a room for Ah Chun to cultivate in. It had a large stone door that slid into place to seal it off from the outside world. He then went to work on making a training room so he could continue to train the stupid dragon, Xiao Long. Xu Wei worked on making the other rooms and a large bath for Ah Chun to soak in.


    Once her room was done Ah Chun smiled and looked at Xu Wei and Long Jiyi. "Thank you for your hard work. I do not know how long it will take for me to come out of seclusion so I will be counting on you to two to guard the place."


    "Just don''t over do it. We will guard this place. Me and Brother Xu will also make sure to have a steady supply of pills ready for you in case you need them to help you break through any walls." Long Jiyi said.


    "We will guard this place well, so take your time." Xi Wei said firmly. He would make sure no one would disturb Ah Chun.


    "Un! I will count on the both of you then." Ah Chun said with a smile before walking into her room. The stone door closed behind her. It was now time for her to enter seclusion. Her goal was to reach the Immortal Emperor realm. That was the peak of the Immortal Realm. Only then would she start to search for the Mei Liling of this world.


    Ah Chun sat down on her stone bed in a lotus position. She closed her eyes and began circulating both spiritual qi and devil qi. One white and one black, the ying and the yang, circulated throughout her body cleansing and strengthening her body as it did. The feeling of the two qi''s in her system made her whole body feel like it was being renewed.


    Time passed as days turned to months and months turned to years. Year after year Ah Chun never stepped out of her stone room. She refused to do so until she had reached her goal. As time ticked on, Xu Wei and Long Jiyi did as they said they would and kept guard over the immortal cave. Xu Wei made medicine while Long Jiyi collected rare herbs and treasures when he wasn''t training Xiao Long.


    The world inside this secluded area seemed to be frozen in time. While outside new heroes were born while others died. On a certain day almost two thousand years later. The door to the stone room finally slid open. Xu Wei and Long Jiyi both stood outside waiting. Ah Chun slowly stepped out of the room, her face full of smiles. The aura she gave off was so strong that even Xu Wei and Long Jiyi felt oppressed by it.


    Xu Wei formed a rare smile on his stoic face as he said: "Congratulations Young Miss. You have reached the immortal emperor realm!"


    "She has indeed and in under two thousand years at that. Not to mention that it feels like you are a lot stronger than a normal immortal emperor. But I can''t figure out why.." Long Jiyi said as he put his finger to his chin lost in thought.


    "I opened all one hundred and eight of my meridians. So with my current strength, there is not a single person in the immortal realm I have to worry about." Ah Chun said with a proud smile on her face.


    "Yes, but there is something more to it than that." Long Jiyi frowned, he really could not figure out what it was!


    "Mmm¡­ I also opened up my ability to cultivate two other forms of power as well. One, from what I understand is mana based power, while the other is a celestial power. I do not know how to use these two powers just yet. But they do add on to my strength. I will understand them more as time goes on."


    ***


    If you are not reading this at [W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l .c.o.m.], then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./b.o.o.k/.1.3.6.9.4.7.2.2.0.0.5.8.4.5.7.0.5./.Ah-Chun]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.

 Chapter 334 - Rescuing Mei Liling Part One

    Sitting in a restaurant located in Fallen City, Ah Chun sat at a table with Xu Wei and Xiao Jiyi. They were here after getting a piece of information that a cultivator that went by the name Ding Chen, who knows the whereabouts of the Mei Liling of this world. She just hoped her closed door cultivation was not too long. "Big Brother Xu, Xiao Jiyi, keep an eye out for anyone with a green robe. The person we interrogated said that Ding Chen always wears a green robe and comes to this restaurant every night."


    Both Xu Wei and Xiao Jiyi nodded and began to look around. As time passed Ah Chun helped herself to some tasty dishes while waiting on Ding Chen to show up. It was not until about four hours passed when their target appeared. Ding Chen had no idea what was going on. Before he knew what was happening he found his neck was being held by a small hand and he was being dragged to a back alley.


    *Bam!*


    Ah Chun carefully slammed the Ding Chen into the ground and then stepped on his back. "If you want to keep your life you have to answer my questions. Where is the woman Mei Liling"


    Ding Chen''s head was spinning when he heard the child like voice demanding to know where that woman causing his face to pale. If those people found out he said anything they would treat him to a fate worse than death! Normally he would play ignorant if someone asked him such a question but that would mean he had already known he was being tailed but this little girl and how quickly she subdued him was no joke! So he could only say this much! "I can''t tell you! I would rather you kill me than suffer from what they would do to me if they found out!"


    "Oh? It seems you misunderstood what I mean. I meant if you did not tell me you would wish you were dead. Because you will have your skin sliced from your body with a dull rusty knife. Don''t worry, I am sure if I work hard at it I can have your skin completely off within a few years." Blood l.u.s.t poured out of Ah Chun''s body causing the man in green robes to shiver in fear.


    "Alright, I will talk!"


    ---


    Thunder Tree Sect¡­


    Up in the air above a large tree surrounded by a lush forest, Ah Chun stood looking down at the young cultivators going to and fro from the Thunder Tree Sect. It was called Thunder Tree Sect because a large thunder cloud hung over the tree shooting lightning down at its canopy once every hour. It was one of the biggest sects within the Immortal Realm.


    "So these are the people who kidnaped Moth¡­ Mei Liling. They do seem to have the strength to do so. Xu Wei, Long Jiyi whoever attacks us kill on sight." Ah Chun was not here to play. She was here to save Mei Liling and that was it. If they dared attack her she would kill them on sight.


    As she finished her words Ah Chun sent her Immortal Emperor spirit pressure over the entire tree. This spirit pressure was boosted in strength and was at the peak of the demi god level of strength. As soon as her spirit pressure weighed down over the area, Five old men in black robes appeared in the air. " Senior, I am not sure why you are here in my Thunder Tree Sect, But if someone from my sect has offended you please let me know and we will handle the issue..."


    "Shut up and bring me Mei Liling. Otherwise..." Ah Chun turned her head and looked at a disciple of the Thunder Cloud Sect who was suddenly engulfed in purple flames causing them to be lost in an illusion. The purple flame spread quickly and before everyone''s eyes, the disciple turned to dust. "If I do not see Mei Liling in five minutes you will lose a disciple every second."


    The five old men''s faces sank. They did not realize that this little lizard girl would be so unreasonable. "Senior why must you pick on the young ones? Do you not find your actions a bit too shameless?"


    "Oh? So not bringing her to me? Fine¡­ Then I will just destroy your entire sect while looking for her." Ah Chun brought out the slaughter of time and slashed down. A blade of sword qi wrapped in purple flames shot out towards the massive tree where the Thunder Tree Sect was located.


    The five old men panicked and quickly tried to block the attack but it was too strong causing them to be pushed back as the attack smashed into the tree leaving splitting it in two. Seeing no response from the five old men, Ah Chun raised her sword again to attack a second time. "Wait! Wait! We will bring her here..."


    "You have five minutes." Ah Chun decided if Mei Liling was in good condition she would not seek further problems with the Thunder Tree Sect. She would take Mei Liling and leave. But if there was even a single hair missing from Mei Liling''s head she would kill these five old men and destroy the entire sect along with them.


    Three minutes later, a woman wearing a dirty white robe was brought out. Seeing that familiar face caused Ah Chun''s eyes to begin to well up with tears. But when she saw the chains and shackles on Mei Liling''s wrist and ankles Ah Chun''s anger rose. Ah Chun''s body flashed only to reappear in front of Mei Liling. Ah Chun placed her fingers on Mei Liling''s wrist checking her condition. She completely ignored the old man who was holding Mei Liling. But what she discovered made her frown. "Good! Real good! You dare poison her with the seven seas poison?"


    ***


    If you are not reading this at [W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l .c.o.m.], then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./b.o.o.k/.1.3.6.9.4.7.2.2.0.0.5.8.4.5.7.0.5./.Ah-Chun]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.

 Chapter 335 - Rescuing Mei Liling Part Two

    Mei Liling looked up at the blurry figure in front of her. She felt like she was seeing things. There was no way that this could be the same girl. There was no way that the little girl she loved and cared for so much was standing in front of her. The time when she was on the other world and she was captured, she had blown herself up to make sure they could not do a soul search on her when they asked about her daughter. Little did she know that her soul would be tossed into this world a little over two hundred years ago in the body of the her, of this world. Not only was it her body but she was also captured by a major sect that wanted her to make immortal pills for them.


    Each day Mei Liling longed to meet with her daughter that she had not seen in thousands of years. The little girl that fell into that cavern who she had first taken as her disciple and not long after became her mother. She loved and cared for the little girl as if she was her blood daughter. Mei Liling could not help but shake her head. Why was she seeing this little girl as her daughter? There could be no way that her Chun''er had come to this world.


    But the more she looked at the girl and as her eyes began to clear up the familiar face and facial expression of when her daughter got angry and was out for blood were all the same. It was definitely her daughter. Mei Liling couldn''t contain herself as she called out: "Chun''er!"


    Ah Chun who was about to flip out in rage heard Mei Liling call her name as she always had and froze. She couldn''t understand why the Mei Liling of this world was calling out to her unless... "Mother!?"


    "Chun''er it''s really you!" Mei Liling began to cry, she couldn''t stop her tears.


    But this served to anger Ah Chun even more. Her mother was not someone people could harm! "Heh, I have changed my mind. Your whole sect will now perish as reimburs.e.m.e.nt for the things you have done to my mother!"


    "Wait Little Senior! It''s not what you think! We..." The sect master of the Thunder Tree Sect called out in a panic but it was too late, Ah Chun waved her hand and Xu Wei and Xiao Jiyi went right to work destroying everything in sight. Ah Chun''s body flashed and raised her sword before quickly slicing the two old men holding Mei Liling heads right off.


    Mei Liling''s weak body fell into Ah Chun''s arms as she held on to Mei Liling as if she was a rare gem. Ah Chun smiled warmly and hugged Mei Liling tightly. "Mother¡­ I''m sorry for being late."


    The two, mother and daughter, cried in each other''s arms as mass destruction was taking place around them. Screams of fear and those in pain who were at death''s door could be heard all around them. But Ah Chun and Mei Liling were in their own little world not caring about what was going on around them. They had finally reunited after so many thousands of years.


    "Mother¡­ What happened to you that brought you here?" After hugging in silence for a while Ah Chun finally spoke up.


    "Chun''er it''s a long story. Mother will explain later, for now, let''s deal with the matters at hand. I want that old man in the red robe brought before me." Mei Liling''s voice was hoarse from crying so much but the anger was very apparent.


    "Mmm¡­ Chun''er will bring him to you now." Ah Chun finished her words then disappeared not even a second had gone by and she returned with a black and blue old man in a red robe. "Is he the one?"


    Mei Liling let out a laugh and nodded her head. Her daughter was still as mischievous as she was before. She smiled while looking at Ah Chun but when she turned to look at the old man in red robes her gaze turned cold, killing intent poured out of her body as if a dam had broken. "Look at you now. You thought you were all high and mighty when you had me chained to the wall. Even grouping my chest when no one was around. You never thought a day like this would come did you?"


    "Listen Liling it not what you think! I truly cared for you! I did those things in order to keep everyone else away from you! I never meant to harm you! It was all for show. I swear! For old times sake, please tell them to stop!" The old man in the red robe did his best to defend his actions as he pleaded innocence.


    "Old times sake? Sect Master Zhong''s words are funny. Who was it that said that I would never see the light of day again unless I married him? Who was it that chained me to the wall and whipped me trying to make me bend to your will? After thousands of years, you finally started putting your hands on me since you couldn''t hold it in any longer. But now look at you. At the mercy of my daughter. You do not know how high the heavens truly are. You see my daughter has made a long journey just to be here to rescue me and today is the day I will repay back everything that you have done to me!"


    ***


    If you are not reading this at [W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l .c.o.m.], then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./b.o.o.k/.1.3.6.9.4.7.2.2.0.0.5.8.4.5.7.0.5./.Ah-Chun]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.

 Chapter 336 - The Capture Of Mei Liling Part One

    Going back in time a few thousand years when Ah Chun was still in the other world. Location at the Heavenly Sword Sect¡­.


    "Yan''er how do you think your sister is doing?" Mei Liling asked as she sat down next to Yu Yan. She took the pot of tea on the table and poured a cup for herself.


    "If it is her I am sure she is doing fine. She was always one to go against all odds. Her determination to grow strong is probably greater than all of ours." Yu Yan said seriously.


    "You are right, But I still worry about her. I guess as a mother this is only natural to worry about your daughter. I worry about you as well. " Sipping her tea Mei Liling looked out over the clouds of the mountain peak with a look of longing. She really missed the little girl who would hug her with a bright smile calling her mother.


    "Huh, why is it dark all of a sudden¡­?" Yu Yan asked in surprise. The once blue sky had suddenly turned grey causing her alarm.


    "Yan''er take Rou''er and go down the mountain now!" Mie Liling''s face turned pale seeing the grey sky. She knew what was going on and she had to get Yu Yan and Zhi Rou out of there as fast as possible.


    "Mo-Mother!?" Yu Yan was confused and wanted to ask what was going on but seeing the expression on Mei Liling''s face she knew it was no time to be asking such questions. "I will do as you say..." She quickly nodded her head at Mei Liling before running to Zhi Rou''s immortal cave.


    After Yu Yan left ten figures appeared from the sky. They hovered over the Heavenly Sword Sect looking down at it. One old man stepped forward and yelled out: "Mei Liling come out now! You will be coming back with us!"


    "Who dares to cause trouble in my heavenly Sword Sect!" Shi Quan suddenly appeared in the sky. His voice was domineering and his gaze was cold all the way until he felt the pressure from the ten people in the air. He then suddenly lowered his head not daring to look up.


    "Hmm¡­ Smart man¡­ I am guessing you are the sect master here. Tell me where Mei Liling is and I will not destroy this ant infested place." The old man in the lead demanded. He went through great lengths to find this woman he would not leave empty handed!


    "Huh? Ah¡­ Yes. She should be on the peak right over there." No hesitation whatsoever. Shi Quan gave up Mei Liling in the face of a stronger power.


    "Smart man. You choose wisely." The old man scoffed. He couldn''t believe how quickly Shi Quan gave up his own sect member. Some people were truly weak not only in strength but comradery as well. He could tell Shi Quan only cared about himself. One simple threat and he was already shaking in his boots willing to give up whoever or whatever they wanted. He was sure if he asked for Shi Quan''s first born son the damn fool would hand his son over on a silver platter.


    "Shi Quan you bastard! You better hope I never come back. Otherwise, I will skin you alive and use you to test poisons!" Mei Liling had tears in her eyes. She had been in this sect for so long and yet this man gave her up instantly in the face of a stronger foe. He did not even try to divert their attention at all to allow her a few moments to escape.


    "Mei Liling, resistance is futile! You are known for your abilities in pill refinement and beauty. You will come back with us to the Immortal Realm. " The old man had eyes filled with l.u.s.t when they landed on Mie Liling''s body. This gaze made Mei Liling shiver from head to toe. A look of disgust filled her face as she looked at the old man.


    "And if I refuse?" Mei Liling asked, getting ready to fight with everything she had.


    "If you refuse, we do not mind taking those two little girls who are running down your mountain right now as means of a bit of entertainment. We know you have taken in three disciples that you see as your daughters. Behave and nothing will happen to them." The old man had done his investigation before coming here today. He knew Mei Liling well. She would rather fight to the death than to go back with him. So he had to make sure he had some leverage when speaking with her. Luckily it seemed that his investigation was paying off.


    Mei Liling looked down the mountain at Yu Yan and Zhi Rou who were running as fast as they could and a self mocking smile formed on her face. In her mind, she couldn''t help but criticize herself for what she was about to do. ''You have changed so much Mei Liling, ever since you met her. Back then you would not care for anything and fight until you were at death''s door. But now¡­ You have too many people you care about and love. ''


    Gritting her teeth and biting her lower lip Mei Liling finally composed herself as she said: "You win I will follow.."


    "Good! This is the way you should have been all those hundreds of years ago! Since you are behaving, I will spare these ants." The old man paused his words and then turned to the men behind him. "Capture her but be gentle! No one is to harm her."


    "Yes Sect Master!"


    ***


    If you are not reading this at [W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l .c.o.m.], then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./b.o.o.k/.1.3.6.9.4.7.2.2.0.0.5.8.4.5.7.0.5./.Ah-Chun]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.

 Chapter 337 - The Capture Of Mei Liling Part Two

    A dark dingy cell filled Mei Liling''s eyes. She found herself chained to a wall. Both hands and feet shackled. The worst part was the lack of clothing on her body. Frowning Mei Liling tested the shackles on her hands and feet and found them to be embedded into the wall. Even so, she continued to try to twist and turn her ankles and wrist even to the point that they were cut and blood began to spill.


    "It''s useless. Mei Liling, my dear. You are now mine. I will also make your body and soul mine as well and not just the flesh. Your skills in pill refinement, along with your beauty, is unparalleled in this world." The old man''s eyes looked at the exposed white jade like skin in front of him as he licked his lips.


    "Sect Master Zhong you old pervert! You actually stripped me of my clothes!?" Mei Liling felt dirty. She felt like her entire body had been sullied by this disgusting old man in front of her.


    "Do not worry my Mei Liling. I have not done anything to you yet. Let''s just say for now I am just enjoying the view. You will stay here for the time being. I will soon have you refine pills for me. And do not think of escaping. You see, I have many men around who are starving for a beauty. If it was not for me sealing this area off you would already have learned what it truly means to become a woman. In due time you will also learn but I will be the one training you myself. For now just rest. As long as you behave, I will not harm your daughters." Sect Master Zhong smiled as he caressed Mei Liling''s face before taking in the view a little more and walking away.


    Just like Sect Master Zhong had said she was forced to refine pills in large quantities. It was only after a month that he allowed Mei Liling to finally wear some clothes. But his actions had become harsher as well. If she did not complete the task he assigned her he would viciously whip Mei Liling leaving long red marks all over her body. Until one day Sect Master Zhong came down into Mei Liling''s cell drunk.


    "Mmm¡­ I have decided it would be a shame to let such a beauty go unused. Tonight I will teach you what it means to be a woman." Sect Master Zhong walked over to Mei Liling who was glaring at him coldly.


    Mei Liling wanted nothing more than to run away but she was chained to the wall at night so she could not move at all. She could only watch as the old man in front of her touched her body. Tears rolled down her cheek as she came to a firm decision. She whispered under her breath: "Chun''er, Mother will see you in her next life."


    Sect Master Zhong who was getting himself ready to do the deed eyes went wide as he saw Mei Liling''s body begin to swell up. "Are you crazy!? You rather die than become my woman!?"


    A smile formed on Mei Liling''s face as her cold eyes that could freeze the entire world landed on Sect Master Zhong. "To protect my purity and my daughters I do not mind dying as long as I take you with me. Since you are so close you will not survive!"


    *Boom!*


    The underground cell shook. The world around Mei Liling went dark. She felt like she had slept for years. Her eyes slowly opened to find herself in a strange room and that she could not move. Her whole body hurt she could tell she had many wounds all over her body. Tears rolled down her cheek wondering why she was not able to be free from the torment. "Did I not just die!? Why am I back here..."


    "Do you think I would let you die so easily? Trying to commit suicide that is the ten thousandths time in the past two thousand years! Mei Liling when will you give up and become my woman?" A familiar voice could be heard that sent chills down Mei Liling''s spine.


    She looked at Sct Master Zhong who walked into the room, her face turning pale. She could have sworn that she had killed herself and taken this man along with her but why? Why were she and this man still alive!? Many questions and much confusion filled Mei Liling''s mind. That was when she felt her cultivation seemed a little strange. It was the same but also seemed more powerful at the same time. Unfortunately, she could not move any of the spiritual qi in her body it seemed to have been sealed!


    Mei Liling spent months locked in a room. If she refused to refine pills she would be beaten. Her body was riddled with many wounds but she did not care. She had figured out a few things about this world. It was almost an exact copy of her last world but some things were slightly different. From the memories, she had acquired, the Mei Liling of this world died and her soul took over this body. In this world, she had never met a little girl named Ah Chun. Since the Mei Liling of this world was captured a long time ago from the Heavenly Sword Sect. Unfortunately because of this her body was no longer pure. Sect Master Zhong of this world had sealed her cultivation making her no different from a mortal since she had tried to detonate herself like she did before but was stopped by Sect Master Zhong.


    Mei Liling was forced to live in this hellish new life day in and day out. Waiting for the day that she could either die or escape. She had tried to do both many times only to end up severely punished. But all that changed one day. She heard loud noises and screams coming from outside her room. Then a group of Sect Master Zhong''s sect elders came and dragged her out of the room and brought her into the sky. It was then she heard a familiar voice. A voice she had longed to hear for so many countless years. When she saw that familiar face she couldn''t stop the tears in her eyes from overflowing. She called out that familiar name "Chun''er..."


    ***


    If you are not reading this at [W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l .c.o.m.], then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./b.o.o.k/.1.3.6.9.4.7.2.2.0.0.5.8.4.5.7.0.5./.Ah-Chun]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.

 Chapter 338 - Settling Sect Master Zhong

    "Mother is right we will need to repay everything back. For every bruise and thing you did to my mother, you will pay for it ten thousand fold. You will not die but live a life wishing you were dead." Ah Chun''s eyes were cold. From what she heard she could tell this man had done things to her mother against her will. She raised her hand and viciously slammed it down onto the Sect master Zhong''s dantian, completely destroying his cultivation.


    "Ahhh! Nooo!" Sect Master Zhong''s face went pale as he screamed out in agony. Thousands and thousands of years of cultivation were now gone. He was nothing more than a normal human.


    "Hahahaha! How does it feel!? How does it feel to be at the mercy of everyone around you?" Mei Liling voice was full of ridicule for the old man in front of her. She turned to Ah Chun and asked: "Chun''er, give me his sword and cover your eyes. You do not need to see what I am about to do."


    Ah Chun did not need Mei Liling to explain, she already knew what she planned to do. She felt no pity. This man deserved it. He had forced himself on her and taken away her purity. This was just the beginning of his torment. Ah Chun held on to Sect Master Zhong and flew over to Mei Liling. She then touched Mei Liling''s dantian with her free hand. A gentle stream of spiritual qi flowed into her dantian destroying the seal that was placed on her cultivation. "I figured you would prefer to be as merciless as possible. Chun''er will leave this trash to Mother and will go back to finishing wiping his sect from the immortal realm."


    Mei Liling smiled and hugged Ah Chun. "Chun''er mother has missed you very much."


    "Mmm¡­. Chun''er has missed Mother every day since the day we parted. But it doesn''t matter now. From this day forward you and I will travel together. I will not let anything happen to you. We will transcend time and space and return to our old world. As for the Heavenly Sword Sect there¡­ I already destroyed it and killed the sect master. I did the same in this world as well..." Ah Chun blushed. She knew her mother probably wanted to gain a little bit of revenge but she went ahead and destroyed it out of anger.


    "Haha! It doesn''t matter. Chun''er has vented Mother''s anger for her. Mother is not mad. I will deal with him, go have fun." Mei Liling smiled warmly. Her daughter was still the same, nothing changed about her. This feeling of nostalgia brought warmth to Mei Liling''s heart. Her heart that was once frozen over, due these past years of misery, now felt warm once again.


    Ah Chun nodded her head and went off to join in on the destruction while Mei Liling held up Sect Master Zhong by the collar of his robes with one hand and with her other she used the sword in her hand to slice open his robes. She looked down at the little thing between his legs and laughed. "Haha! I see why I never felt anything. With how small this thing is I just may still be pure. But this was still used to violate me so I will be getting rid of it now."


    Her voice was cold as ice and caused Sect Master Zhong''s eyes to grow wide before he screamed out in pain as he felt his manhood being cut right off at the base. Mei Liling formed a smile on her face. She felt much better now that she got to torture this man. Seeing that Sect Master Zhong had passed out, Mei Liling took the sword and slowly and carefully skinned a layer of skin off his arm causing him to wake up screaming in pain.


    "You can''t be falling asleep on me now. I must hear your screams of pain or I won''t feel like I am doing a good enough job!" Mei Liling was taking great pleasure in listening to Sect Master Zhong''s screams of pain. She continued to slowly slice the skin off his arm layer by layer making sure the process was as slow as possible. She had also hit a few acupuncture points and made it so he would not pass out anymore. What she was doing would not kill him but the pain would make him wish he was dead.


    While Mei Liling was having her fun, Ah Chun was busy collecting rings from all the dead Thunder Tree Sect disciples. She didn''t care what was in the rings, she could always get rid of any junk later on. All she knew was that if it was in her hands it belonged to her. She reached down and picked up another ring when she heard a noise coming from close by. She looked over to see a Thunder Tree Sect disciple trying to hide behind some bushes. Ah Chun stood up and walked over to the bush to see a young girl squatting down shivering in fear. This girl was wearing outer sect disciple clothes but there was something peculiar about her. "You''re not a human are you?"


    Her voice startled the young girl as she fell down and looked at Ah Chun in fear, shivering even more than she was before. "If you make a contract with me I will make sure you grow strong and continue to live. Or I can feed you to one of my dragons. You pick."


    The young girl''s eyes went wide as she finally understood what Ah Chun was saying. She had no idea how Ah Chun knew. All she knew was that Ah Chun''s offer was basically live or die. She looked up at Ah Chun and asked: "Do you promise to not mistreat me?"


    "Mmm¡­. I can tell that you had no part in what had happened here. The only ones I care about that must die are the elders of this sect, inner sect disciples, and the core disciples. The rest can run away for all I care but if they get caught up in the sect''s destruction it is their own luck whether they survive or not. I could care less if they live or die. But I will offer you a chance of survival because at the rate you are going even if you escape here tonight you will die elsewhere or be captured once someone figures out that you are from the ancient white tiger bloodline. So what is your choice?" Ah Chun explained before asking what the young girl wished to do.


    "As long as you promise to never mistreat me I will form a contract with you."


    ***


    If you are not reading this at [W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l .c.o.m.], then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./b.o.o.k/.1.3.6.9.4.7.2.2.0.0.5.8.4.5.7.0.5./.Ah-Chun]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.

 Chapter 339 - Xiao Bai

    "Then we have a deal!" Ah Chun gave the young girl a smile.


    "Then let''s form the contract..." The young girl''s body suddenly glowed transforming herself into a young white tiger. The white tiger and Alicia began the process of forming a contract causing everyone around them to stop what they were doing and look over before going back to destroying the sect... The light gradually dimmed and Ah Chun looked at the white tiger and smiled. "From now you will be Xiao Bai. If any of the others boss you around just tell me and I will beat them up. "


    "Xiao Bai..." The white tiger transformed back into a young girl and knelt down in front of Ah Chun. "Xiao Bai greets master."


    "I said before that you were not human but it seemed you are actually half human and not a full pledge demonic beast¡­ You can only hold your transformation for a short time?" Ah Chun asked. She could tell that Xiao Bai''s transformation was unstable during the contract which led her to make this assumption.


    "Yes. I am half human, half demonic beast. Until my cultivation is higher I will not be able to transform for long periods of time. But because my blood is half demonic beast it does allow me to make a contract with humans and at the same time it will also allow me to contract other demonic beasts as well." Xiao Bai explained.


    "That is very handy. In the future, I will help you contract higher level demonic beasts. Are you able to cultivate both ways as well?" Ah Chun knew that demonic beasts did not cultivate in the same fashion as humans until they could take on a human form. Only then could they use the human cultivation methods which would speed up their cultivation by leaps and bounds.


    "I can, but the demonic beasts method is extremely slow. Which is why I joined a sect in order to gain resources. But who would have thought that my first week here the sect would be destroyed. But this at least allowed me to meet my master." Xiao Bai smiled as she said this. When she contracted Ah Chun she could sense just how strong she truly was. Which allowed Xiao Bai to relax a little bit.


    "I will do what I can to assist you in your cultivation. For now, try going into your space to make sure you can. I do venture into a lot of dangerous places so it would be good if you had a place to hide out until your cultivation is higher." Ah Chun felt lucky picking up Xiao Bai. She could tell from one look that she would become very powerful in the future and would make an excellent companion.


    "Yes, master." With a thought, Xiao Bai turned into a ray of light and entered her space with Ah Chun''s soul sea. This was where the others stayed, each contracted demonic beast had their own personal space that they could recuperate in and cultivate.


    Ah Chun contacted Xiao Bai using the link she had with her and said: "Stay in there for a little while until I finish dealing with this place. You cultivation should also speed up more while in the space."


    "Understood master." Xiao Bai answered and went right to work cultivating.


    After settling Xiao Bai, Ah Chun could see things were beginning to wrap up so she went back over to the place her mother was at. "Mother, we will be leaving here soo. Are we taking this thing with us?"


    The thing she was referring to was the lump of meat that was screaming in agony at the mercy of Mei Liling''s torture. "Mmm¡­ I want to make him suffer even more. If I just let him go with this it will not reduce my anger. Plus having such a high quality poison tester is very important. He will be forced to test many poisons. But do not worry I do not plan on letting him die anytime soon."


    "Okay, then I will have Xiao Long carry him with his tail while we fly back to a small refuge I have in this immortal realm. There you can bathe and change your clothes. I will have this thing chained to a wall someplace. This way you can torture him all you want." Ah Chun said with a smile.


    "Mhm! Chun''er knows me best!" Mei Liling smiled brightly. She had not felt this good for a few thousand years. She could now be with her daughter that she had missed so much. But one thing still concerned her. "I wish I could tell Yan''er and Rou''er that I am okay..."


    "Mother, Shen''er has my palace so I have been in contact with him through the weapon spirit. I will have him look for Big Sister Yan and Sister Rou and make sure they are okay. I had him recently looking for your whereabouts." Ah Chun explained.


    "That''s great. Really great..." Mei Liling pulled Ah Chun into a hug, tears rolling down her cheek. She was free, finally free. She had lost her purity but because she stayed alive for so long she was able to meet up with her daughter regaining her freedom. This was all that mattered. She could forget about the bad and start anew helping her daughter reach new heights so they can return home and take care of the enemies she had there before settling down someplace. Her path was not the same as Ah Chun''s, her path now was to watch over her daughters as they gained new heights, carving a path that was only meant for them.


    ***


    If you are not reading this at [W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l .c.o.m.], then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./b.o.o.k/.1.3.6.9.4.7.2.2.0.0.5.8.4.5.7.0.5./.Ah-Chun]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.

 Chapter 340 - Celestial Power And Magic Power

    Two months later back in Ah Chun''s immortal cave Ah Chun was sitting at a table with Mei Liling sipping on tea. "How is he?"


    "Hmm? Oh, he is now a living skeleton. His flesh continues to grow back only to be melted away causing him excruciating pain. I no longer need to do a thing to him and he will live in self torture forever. Before he was crippled he was immortal so he will never die. The pain he lives with now will gradually get worse over the years so he will never get used to it either. " Mei Liling smiled proudly. She had been working on a poison like this for a long time but never had the right herbs to finish it but in this world there were many more herbs than the last which allowed her to perfect this new poison.


    "Literally a life worse than death. I have to hand it to Mother for being able to create such an evil poison!" Ah Chun said teasingly.


    "Well, what do you expect from the greatest pill refiner in the universe!" After regaining her freedom and being reunited with her daughter, Mei Liling was very happy. She spent her past two months refining this poison and torturing Sect Master Zhong, while also spending time catching up with Ah Chun.


    "Yes, Mother is the greatest. Now if only I could speed up my cultivation I could finally move on to the next area...." Ah Chun had a fast cultivation speed but she was still only an immortal emperor. She had many many cultivation realms to go before she could finally step through the void and return to her world.


    "There is a way..." An ancient voice filled the air startling everyone except Ah Chun.


    "Oh, I haven''t heard from you in a while. What way do you speak of?" Ah Chun asked.


    "As you know you have access to two other powers. Celestial Power and Magic Power. Although Celestial Power is like Magic Power it differs. Unfortunately, I am unable to explain the exact differences. But if you were to gain knowledge on leveling these two paths up you would be able to transverse back to your original universe. There is also the matter of finding a source of Magicules to allow you to cultivate such things." The ancient voice explained.


    "You''re saying I have to find a teacher for these two powers but there is no such thing on this world." Ah Chun was left in a dilemma, she was not able to cultivate these two powers because there was no such thing as Magicules on her current planet.


    "Just because you can not make it back to your old world does not mean that you can not traverse time and space in this universe to reach a planet that has an abundance of these magicules." Listening to what the Ancient voice had to say, Ah Chun nodded her head in agreement.


    "Since that is the case, how do I break free from the confines of this world?" Ah Chun asked.


    "You will first need to reach the demi god realm. From there, I will then teach you how to tear time and space to escape the confines of this world." The ancient voice answered.


    Ah Chun had no problem with trying to reach the demi god realm but her main issue was her mother. She did not want to leave her mother behind. "I have one last question..."


    "If it is about your mother, the solution is simple. You are the Origin, the one who will stand above all races. You simply just need to make a contract with her and she can travel with you inside her contract space." Knowing what Ah Chun was worried about the ancient voice quickly answered her question.


    After answering this question the voice went quiet. Ah Chun knew that if she asked more he would not answer. She looked at Mei Liling who was looking at her very confused and smiled. "Mother once I reach the demigod level I will be leaving this world. In order to take you with me, the two of us will need to form a contract. With this contract, you will be able to stay safe inside a contractual space and travel with me. Wherever I go you can follow. It will also allow me to be rest assured of your safety until I can get you home."


    "If it allows me to be with you Chun''er and allow me to return home to check on the others I am willing to do it." Mei Liling said with a smile. She had worried about this from the beginning. She knew her cultivation was nowhere high enough to follow her daughter around. But now a solution had come to her, it was indeed a good solution.


    "If you are okay with it let''s do the contract and rest a few more days. " Ah Cun said these words before standing up. The contract was no different than those she had with her demonic beasts. It was quick and simple. The only difference was a pink lotus formed on the spot between Mei Liling''s brow. It matches the same pink lotus that was between Ah Chun''s brow.


    "Go ahead and will yourself into your contractual space and try to come out as well." Ah Chun used her link with her mother as she spoke.


    Mei Liling did as Ah Chun said and suddenly turned into a stream of light and shot into Ah Chun''s soul sea. Feeling her mother within her Soul Sea made Ah Chun relax a little bit. A second later Mei Liling reappeared in front of Ah Chun. She was not restricted from going in and out just like the rest. But if the situation called for it, she could restrict her mother from coming out. This, of course, was not something she would do unless it was a situation where she was on the verge of death and the enemy was in front of her. She did not want her mother coming out trying to save her.


    ***


    If you are not reading this at [W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l .c.o.m.], then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./b.o.o.k/.1.3.6.9.4.7.2.2.0.0.5.8.4.5.7.0.5./.Ah-Chun]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.

 Chapter 341 - In Search Of A Master

    Now that her mother was safe and sound Ah Chun spent another five hundred years reaching the demigod realm. After learning about chaos qi she was able to quickly progress in her cultivation. Ah Chun was one to always work hard and build her foundation. This was mainly because she was not able to cultivate anything else. She began her closed door cultivation five hundred years ago and spent all this time cultivating until she finally broke through. One thing about chaos qi was that it never inhibited her breakthroughs. She never had a wall she had to pass in order to break through.


    Right after breaking through, Ah Chun once again heard the ancient voice in her head. "Now that you have become a demigod I can teach you how to tear time and space and break free from the world. You will travel to a certain world to find a man who will assist you from there."


    After the voice faded Ah Chun received a massive amount of information in her mind. "This¡­ A cultivation method for time and space..." Ah Chun quickly sat back down and continued to cultivate.


    As time went on, Ah Chun slowly got the hang of traversing time and space. At first, she used it to enter the other realms of her current world before finally tearing a path to outer space. She stood for the first time outside her world looking down at the planet below. From a normal perspective, it was just a hazy planet covered in mist. You could not tell what was going on, on the surface below.


    She then looked around her at the void of space, at the stars that shimmered off in the distance. For some reason, she was entranced by this scene. She had really taken a liking to the beauty that the universe had to offer.


    "Shen''er, I am one step closer to returning home. When that time comes, I will take you with me as we explore the stars." Ah Chun said softly, her little hand reaching out towards a bright star off into the distance making a grasping motion as if she had captured it within her hand.


    She looked around the area she was in. There was nothing but stars and this made it hard to get her bearings. She had no idea if she was on top of the planet, to its side, or even below it. "The ancient voice gave me a location but did not give me a direction¡­ I guess this means I need to find the planet on my own. I do know that if I go towards the large star off in the distance, I would be going towards the inner planets. So I guess I should first check the outer ring."


    With her course of action set, Ah Chun then began flying from planet to planet. She did not land on any planet. She was just checking them to see if she could detect any strong presence. As time passed, so did the days and months. The traveling between planets was long but Ah Chun was not in a rush. She wanted nothing more than to take her time and enjoy her first experience roaming space. She did find it funny though on how she was basically taking a stroll in a black void. But the things she had seen so far were interesting and sometimes very beautiful.


    She had seen many different planets and even sent her divine sense down to see many different cultures. She did not want to land on these planets because she did not want to affect their current civilization.


    Her travels stopped one day when she came across a strange planet. The size of the planet was so large that it even out shined its sun. She could feel an imposing ancient air about this planet. She probed it with her divine sense and was surprised when she found so many powerful beings on living on it. But what surprised her, even more, was the strong chaos qi coming from a certain location on the planet.


    "It seems this planet is worth checking out." Ah Chun decided to go ahead and land on this world to see what this source of Chaos qi was.


    As she stood in the sky above a tall mountain she could sense powerful fluctuations not too far from her position. "A war maybe?" Ah Chun touched her chin as she pondered whether to check it out or not. But she gave up on this idea not wanting to get involved. She could tell the ones fighting were around her level of strength. She did not want to bring unnecessary troubles upon herself.


    She flew down into a thick lush forest and into a ravine where she found a barrier that covered an area down at its bottom. She passed through the barrier to find a city full of strange beings. It was here where she felt a strong surge of chaos qi in the air. She quickly flew over to the location and landed down inside a cave where the chaos qi became even thicker.


    As soon as her foot touched the ground a voice filled her ears. "You have finally arrived. I was sick of waiting."


    "Who are you?" Ah Chun asked. As she walked forward only to pause her steps when a figure appeared in front of her.


    "My name is Bao Chen, I have waited many years for you to arrive on this world. From this day on I will be your master." Bao Chen replied as he suddenly appeared in front of Ah Chun. His eyes were as dark as the night that contrasted against his white hair and white beard.


    Ah Chun could not sense how powerful this man was but she knew he was very powerful. Ah Chun cupped her hands and lowered her head: "Chun''er greets, Master."


    ***


    If you are not reading this at [W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l .c.o.m.], then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./b.o.o.k/.1.3.6.9.4.7.2.2.0.0.5.8.4.5.7.0.5./.Ah-Chun]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.

 Chapter 342 - First Meeting

    "Oh? You believed me so readily?" Bao Chen looked Ah Chun up and down with great interest.


    "For someone who exudes so much chaos qi, there is no way you are not the one I was looking for. Plus, you came to find me, did you not?" Ah Chun returned Bao Chen''s question with one of her own.


    "This is true! Haha!" Bao Chen smiled. He liked this girl already.


    "Can I ask what is going on over in the neighboring country?" Ah Chun was still curious about the powerful entities she was feeling that were battling it out.


    "Ah, it seems a powerful being had woken up. This world is filled with many powerful and mysterious beings. We still got time before the next space distortion appears so let''s go have a look." Bao Chen replied.


    "Mmm¡­ There seems to be a familiar presence there as well¡­ It is hard to describe." Ah Chun couldn''t understand why she felt the presence was familiar but she did.


    "This is not strange. Your right hand is there and is the protagonist of this world. She is strong, stronger than you even in your current state." Bao Chen said before taping the air, making a space distortion, and walking through it. Ah Chun frowned a little before following along.


    When they arrived over the battlefield, Ah Chun was amazed by the way the girl below fought. She was decisive in every attack with no hesitation and killed many with a wave of her hand. She was truly impressed. The golden blonde hair flowed like a golden flame as she stood in the air. Ah Chun could tell that the girl in front of her was indeed powerful.


    "She has not lived as long as you but her bloodline makes her rise in power faster. She is a very unique existence. It sometimes makes me wonder why she was not the Origin." Bao Chen eyed Ah Chun to see her reaction. But before Ah Chun said anything he continued. "But that is only because she has three ways to cultivate. Where you only have one, this is the reason why her power is so strong. Combined with her bloodline she is a force to be reckoned with. Sadly her enemy is much stronger than her by three folds. Yet she still fights to protect her loved ones and kingdom."


    "Her name?" Ah Chun asked.


    "Alicia, Alicia Alistine, the third princess of Alastine. Her soul is like yours, transported here from another world. She was forced to come to this world from her old one in order to not die. " Bao Chen explained.


    "I see¡­ I have a strong sense of familiarity with her." Ah Chun was really not able to shake this feeling. As she gazed at the battle below she did not see the flash of light in Bao Chen''s eyes.


    As the battle continued Ah Chun could see that Alicia''s battle was becoming unfavorable to her. The power difference between the two sides was just too great. She watched as the sky darkened and a massive power was forming within. Seeing that the situation was dire, Ah Chun watched as Alicia made an entire floating city the size of a country disappear in an instant. All that was left was Alicia and another young man who stood by her side. But when she heard that they were going to do a suicide attack to take care of the enemy, Ah Chun felt that this did not sit right with her.


    "Master, can you save her?" Ah Chun looked up at Bao Chen with pleading eyes.


    Bao Chen let out a sigh. "I was going to anyway. Let''s just say this girl is really lucky. You can not talk to her now, you both are not strong enough. Just seeing her now is pushing it. Once we finish here, we will leave this world and tear space to return you to where you belong. From there I will give you time to meet with family and friends before you head to a different world to learn to use and cultivate your powers. Within a year''s time, I want you to reach the true god realm."


    Ah Chun was shocked to hear that she would need to reach the true god realm within a year. It took thousands of years to reach the demi god realm and even that was considered good a fast pace.


    Ah Chun and Bao Chen flew over and disrupted the fight. Bao Chen made the power that was laying waste to the land disappear in an instant and even turned Alicia''s enemy into a mist of blood. Ah Chun looked carefully at Alicia. Imprinting the girl''s image into her head.


    "Let''s go." Bao Chen said as he grabbed hold of Ah Chun''s hand and disappeared, taking her with him.


    They reappeared in front of a massive vortex in space. If one did not look at the light bending around it, one would walk right into it without even realizing it. "Once we enter you must not let go of my hand. Your cultivation is too low and if you fall off track you will die for sure. Once we pass through, we will be back in your own universe. Only when you are strong enough to rip the dimensional wall and enter the realm where the creators live will you be able to finally officially meet your right and left hands. One that represents good and one that represents the bad. Your journeys are just beginning and your path is not completely set. You must let go of the old and make way for the new."


    ***


    If you are not reading this at [W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l .c.o.m.], then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./b.o.o.k/.1.3.6.9.4.7.2.2.0.0.5.8.4.5.7.0.5./.Ah-Chun]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.

 Chapter 343 - Returning Home Part One

    Ah Chun and Bao Chen entered the vortex and Ah Chun was suddenly hit with a very turbulent violent force. She knew if it was not for Boa Chen''s protection she would be ripped apart. She instinctively tightened her grip on Bao Chen''s hand.


    Bao Chen, felt Ah Chun''s grip tighten and let out a chuckle. "Don''t worry I won''t let go of you. If I did our lives would more than likely be stuck in this universe. You have no idea just how important you are."


    Ah Chun slightly nodded as she looked worriedly at her surroundings. The whole space was pitch black and Ah Chun really wondered if Bao Chen knew which way to go. There was nothing but darkness around them. Ah Chun had no idea how Bao Chen was able to see in front of him. But she could tell that the path they were on was much calmer than the areas outside of it.


    Days, weeks, and even months passed as they continued forward without stopping. Ah Chun realized the place they were in was ever changing. She was slowly starting to understand how to detect the path in front of them. But just because she could understand it did not mean she would be able to continue on without Bao Chen''s protection. She couldn''t help but curse how powerless she felt.


    It was in the sixth month that Bao Chen stopped moving forward and said: "Hold on to my waist I need both hands to rip a tear here to connect to your old universe."


    Ah Chun nodded her head and held her arms tightly around Bao Chen''s waist. Only when Bao Chen knew Ah Chun was secure did he let go of her hand and stand his hands outwards into the voice gripping the darkness. Slowly a crack began to form in front of them. A light began shining through. As the crack got bigger and bigger, Ah Chun was finally able to see inside the void. As she did her face became pale. Tens of billions of ghostly faces could be seen all over. She could have sworn she heard cries of pain as the light entered the darkness over the sound of the violent rumbling win in the space.


    "Alright, we are going through!" Bao Chen announced as he jumped through the tear he just made, dragging Ah Chun, who was clinging to his waist, with him. Right as they passed through Ah Chun quickly pulled her tail in right before the tear slammed closed causing her forehead to be covered in sweat.


    "Ahem¡­ Although I do like when women cling to this old man, I do prefer them to be much more grown up and bouncy in the right places..." Bao Chen said teasingly.


    Ah Chun''s face went completely red and quickly backed away from Bao Chen. She felt slightly aggrieved because she had no choice but to hold on to his waist. If she did not, she could have been swept away at any time, and remembering all those strange faces caused Ah Chun to slightly shiver. Just these thoughts alone made it so that she didn''t dare let go until he said so. But now that she took the time to look around she could see that she was back out in outer space more importantly they were standing in front of a large sun.


    "We are?" Ah Chun asked.


    "Right now we are back in your universe about a year from your home planet. But I must warn you, once you arrive back onto your world you will be suppressed to the highest realm the heavenly laws allow. While your original world had many stages they were far inferior to that of the universe you came from and the other worlds around you. This is especially so with all your meridians opened. Now that you can take in magicules we will also need to see how many magi points you have. As for your cultivation level, it should be around the soul transformation stage. Which is the highest you can go on your world. But your cultivation will return to normal after you leave." Bao Chen explained.


    "Mmm¡­ As long as I can tear an opening to outer space I will be happy." Ah Chun said. As long as she can break the bindings of that world and leave the world with her family she would be happy. She also had to find her two sisters as well.


    "That will not be a problem because we will stop at a few worlds to fix your cultivation and get your Qi Universe side cultivation back. Only then can you tear space on that world. But this is an easy task. Just take your time and reunite with your friends and family." Bao Chen replied.


    Thinking of meeting Ning Shen once again made Ah Chun feel slightly nervous. Everything so far had been happening so quickly she had not contacted him to tell him she was returning home. At this thought, Ah Chun asked Bai Chen: " Is there a way to make this body look older?"


    "Mhm¡­ There are a few ways, but to have a permanent change I will need to find a few herbs. We can visit a few planets and search for these herbs. A single pill can make you look around nineteen years of age." Boa Chen answered. This caused Ah Chun''s face to bloom with a bright smile. She could finally marry her Shen''er!


    Ah Chun had always thought it was a lost cause to be able to look old enough to be able to be held in the man she loves embrace. Such a thought made her happy, excited and embarrassed at the same time. Because she knew she could finally do ''that'' for the first time in her three lives! "Master, please tell me what herbs are needed. I will help you look!"


    Seeing the excited look in Ah Chun''s eyes made Bao Chen let out a laugh. But he understood the girl in front of him''s eagerness. Being trapped in a child like body when your loved one was growing older was indeed a depressing thing.


    ***


    If you are not reading this at [W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l .c.o.m.], then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./b.o.o.k/.1.3.6.9.4.7.2.2.0.0.5.8.4.5.7.0.5./.Ah-Chun]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.

 Chapter 344 - Returning Home Part Two

    A month had passed and they had already gained three of the four herbs needed for Ah Chun to gain an older body permanently. The last herb was detected by Bao Chen when they came close to the blue planet in front of them. "This world..." Ah Chun looked at the city streets below that had cars going to and fro.


    "You know this world?" Bao Chen asked.


    "I have seen it many times¡­ I am not sure if it is the same one from my memory but¡­ Arghh!" Ah Chun''s head began to pound. Her head was hurting so much she couldn''t help but yell out. Memories she never had before were flashing through her mind one after the other¡­


    ''Ai, you can''t run that fast!''


    ''Chunchun, you are just too slow.''


    ''Ai, don''t tease Chun''er she has always been on the weak side.''


    ''Wei''er you always defend Chun''er am I, not your sister too?''


    ''You are both my sisters and as the older sister is it only right that I protect you both?''


    The images in Ah Chun''s mind were of three little girls. Each one looked slightly different but you could tell that they were sisters. What confused Ah Chun was one of the little girls looked just like her. Again she thought. It was happening again. The memories continued on but this time the girls were all in a white room laying in beds.


    "Mother, will we ever get better?"


    "In time you will. You three have to be strong for Mother."


    This scene was familiar except this time Ah Chun was not alone but there were the two girls from before in the same room as her. The woman''s face was blurred out but from her tone of voice, you could tell she really cared about the children. Ah Chun could feel a sting in her heart just hearing the woman''s voice.


    The memories slowly subsided and the pain in Ah Chun''s head slowly began to fade. Bao Chen who was standing at her side showed no signs of concern. He only looked at Ah Chun as if he was observing her.


    "Better?" Bao Chen asked.


    "Yeah, sorry, just had a weird spell..." Ah Chun replied. She has seen many scenes of a little girl who looks like her many times but she does not understand why she keeps seeing these images.


    "She''s awakening faster than expected..." Bao Chen Mumbled to himself.


    "Master, did you say something?" Ah Chun asked as she adjusted her robe.


    "No, let''s get this herb and get you looking older." Bao Chen said with a faint smile. He knew the time was not right to explain things. He knew Ah Chun had to figure these things out on their own.


    Bao Chen easily recovered the final herb. He and Ah Chun sat on top of a mountain that sat in the middle of a large mountain range inside a cave. "We will rest here for now. Do you have any clothes that will fit a taller you?"


    "Ummm¡­ I do have some of my mother''s clothes that I got for her that I can wear..." Ah Chun replied. She had never thought that she would ever have a chance to gain an older looking appearance, so she never prepared any clothes to fit a taller her. But she did at least get quite a few sets of clothing for her mother. Luckily her height and figure as the older looking Ah Chun was about the same as her mother, Mei Liling''s height and figure. She only needed to modify it to account for her tail.


    "Alright after I refine this pill, I will step outside while you take it. Come out when you''re done changing." Bao Chen said as he began preparing the herbs.


    In no time at all, Bao Chen had successfully refined a pitch black pill. He held the pill in his hands and smiled before tossing it to Ah Chun. "I will leave the cave. You will need to strip down to nothing and take this pill, from there the pain you will feel will make you want to die. Good luck."


    Bao Chen left the cave and even sealed it with a large boulder to keep anyone from peeping in. Ah Chun did as she was told and took off her clothes. She placed them neatly on the ground and then sat on top of them. Taking a deep breath she popped the black pill into her mouth. Almost instantly pain shot through every bone and muscle in her body as they all shattered at the same time. Ah Chun did her best to repress the urge to scream out loud. The feeling she was feeling now, she was no stranger to. It was no different than the medical bathes she took before.


    Four hours later the rock to the cave slowly opened. A young girl around seventeen to nineteen years of age stepped out of the cave. Her long black hair fluttered in the breeze, her white robes dancing along with it. "Oh, ho? Not bad, not bad¡­ Still lacking in the front though."


    "Master, can you not act like an old pervert?" Ah Chun glared at the old man who was staring at her stroking his beard.


    "How is being honest being a pervert!? Anyway, now that you look of age you can now go marry that little boy you told me about and have a few babies with him." Bao Chen gave Ah Chun a teasing smile seeing how his words made Ah Chun''s face turn bright red.


    "Humph let''s go, the air here is stuffy..." Ah Chun chose to quickly change the subject as she jumped in the sky and took off. She had found over the past month she could not win a single argument with this shameless old man.


    ***


    If you are not reading this at [W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l .c.o.m.], then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./b.o.o.k/.1.3.6.9.4.7.2.2.0.0.5.8.4.5.7.0.5./.Ah-Chun]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.

 Chapter 345 - Returning Home Part Three

    "Oh seems the forest has taken over this area well. At least mothers twin peaks are still around." Ah Chun looked down at the two peaks that were surrounded in an array. She was not sure if someone had come at some point to take the herbs from the two peaks but it seemed her worries were for not. The array was still perfectly intact and the herbs were growing quite well.


    "Why did you come here first instead of seeing your lover?" Bao Chen asked.


    "This is my mother''s home. I planned to let her stay here where she can relax. I will have to bother you to strengthen the array for me, Master." Ah Chun said with a bright smile.


    "Mmm¡­ Won''t be an issue I can guarantee that no one from any of the realms here on this world will be able to break in." Bao Chen let out a laugh. He had found it hard to reject anything his little disciple asked.


    Ah Chun slowly landed on the peak where her mother used to live and waved her hand. A light flashed and Mei Liling appeared in front of her.


    "Chun''er?" Mei Liling looked at Ah Chun confused. "Your body how!?"


    "Mmm¡­ Master Chen, made a pill that allowed me to grow a body that is around nineteen to twenty years of age. How do I look!?" Ah Chun asked while taking Mei Liling''s hands into hers.


    "Chun''er no matter what you look like you will always be my little girl!" Mei Liling said with a smile. But her expression turned into one of sadness and astonishment when she realized where she was. "This¡­ This¡­ How!?"


    "Hehe¡­ Surprised huh? Back when I took out the Heavenly Sword Sect, I made sure to keep your two mountain peaks safe. Master Chen is strengthening the array so no one on this planet can ever gain entry. You can stay here and live in peace from this moment on. I will Bring back my sisters soon as well. Just wait, Mother. I will bring our family back together, okay?" Ah Chun stepped forward and hugged Mei Liling. Mei Liling''s whole body trembled hearing Ah Chun''s words causing her to burst out in tears. She was finally home. The place where she spent so many years relaxing and taking care of her three daughters. A place where she felt most at peace.


    "Chun''er I finished the array. I also made sure that anyone who tries to use force to enter will get their attacks reflected back at ten times the power used. Your mother can live here in peace without any worries." Bao Chen said as he landed on the ground behind Ah Chun. He looked at Mei Liling who looked back at him and gave a slight bow. " It is a pleasure to meet you. My name is Bao Chen. I am Chun''er''s Master."


    "Likewise¡­ Thank you for helping and teaching my daughter. I am Chun''er''s mother, Mei Liling." Mei Liling wiped the tears in her eyes and cupped her hands and bowed.


    "Now that the introductions are over let''s get cleaning! I can''t let you stay here with all the dust running around. Once things are clean I will head to the immortal realm and turn it upside down until I find my sisters. Big Sister Yan and Sister Rou are still alive as far as I know. Shen''er, sent me news not too long ago. So Mother, please do not stress and have fun concocting your pills or just lounging around. I will be back as soon as I find them. Then we can have a nice meal together and talk about everything we have done in the past few thousand years. I will bring Shen''er back with me too. So we can hold our wedding ceremony here!" Ah Chun really couldn''t wait to have everyone gather together again. She missed them all. Her family, her loved ones. The people she owed so much to. Each one of them were people she cared for deeply.


    "To think you and that little brat would be getting married¡­ Chun''er if he ever mistreats you tell me. I will beat him senseless!" Mei Liling held her fist out in front of her and shook it.


    "Haha! I will¡­ I plan to start a family here soon as well. So Mother I will rely on you to teach my child as well. Although this may sound irresponsible, but I will not be able to stay here for long at most maybe a hundred years. After I am gone my child or children will be in your care. So Mother please look after them while I am gone and until I can return someday. When that will be I do not know¡­ But I promise, I will return so we can all be together." Ah Chun wanted to start a family and see her kids grow. She had already talked it over with Bao Chen who reluctantly agreed to her selfish demand. But Ah Chun had decided in this life she would not let go of this chance to have a family with the man she has loved over three lifetimes. She would finally give herself to him, body and soul.


    Mei Liling looked at the soft expression in her daughter''s eyes and smiled brightly. The little girl she picked up that day, who was rambunctious and always causing trouble. Had now grown up to be a beautiful young woman. She pulled Ah Chun into a hug and squeezed her tightly. "Chun''er I swear, I will protect my grandchildren no matter what. So when the time comes, you go do what you need to do, and feel at ease that I will watch over them."


    "Un¡­ I know."


    "Chun''er, why is it as soon as you come back you come here first instead of finding me!?"


    ***


    If you are not reading this at [W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l .c.o.m.], then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./b.o.o.k/.1.3.6.9.4.7.2.2.0.0.5.8.4.5.7.0.5./.Ah-Chun]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.

 Chapter 346 - Meeting The One You Love

    Ah Chun''s eyes began to tear up as she heard the melodic, sweet, caring voice that she had longed to hear for so, so many years. She turned around and saw the familiar figure of a young man she had remembered and burst into tears. "Shen''er!" Her body flashed and before Ning Shen could even move he was already embraced by the woman he loved. Even when they had parted he never stopped longing for her. Before he even knew she was still alive he continued to search for her wherever he could.


    "Chun''er it has been a long time¡­" Ning Shen said warmly before he glanced over at the woman still standing there staring at him with a warm smile and nodded his head. "Aunty Mei it is good to know you are doing well."


    "You brat! You come and take away my mother-daughter moment!?" Mei Liling said with a smile. Tears rolling down her face. She was happy to know that this boy still loved her daughter.


    "I''m sorry, but when I felt Chun''er''s presence, I could no longer contain myself and rushed here." Ning Shen said as he rubbed Ah Chun''s back gently she did not seem to want to let go anytime soon. Sensing this he scooped up her legs and princess carried her down to the ground landing next to Mei Liling.


    "She must have missed you a lot. A girl in love will be like that." Mei Liling said with a smile. She reached out and rubbed the top of Ah Chun''s head.


    "So you must be Ning Shen." Bao Chen said as he looked at his little disciple nudging her face into the young man''s chest. Such a scene brought a smile to his face.


    "And you must be Master Chen. I thank you for helping Chun''er return to her original universe." Ning Shen bowed his head slightly as he said this.


    "Mmm¡­ It is what she wanted most in the world and it is also the only place she can continue the path that is set out for her. I hope during this time the two of you can have a wonderful life together and in the future, the two of you can reach new heights and break through the barrier that restrains this universe." Bao Chen nodded in approval of Ning Shen. He had of course heard a lot about him since his little disciple would chatter about him non stop but meeting the person was much different than just hearing about him. Only by meeting could one make a sound judgment about a person. And this Ning Shen was someone who truly loved his little disciple.


    After spending time with her mother Ah Chun and Ning Shen went back to her original peak where she once lived. Bao Chen took off to take a look at the other realms and gather some information for Ah Chun regarding her sisters. At this time Ah Chun and Ning Shen were cleaning the dust away from the shelves and putting new sheets on to the bed.


    "Shen''er..." Ah Chun''s cheeks turned hot as she walked up behind Ning Shen who was cleaning a table and hugged him. "Now that my body is finally grown, we can finally start our family." This was one of the goals she wanted to complete before leaving to go anywhere. She wanted to create a family with the man she loved and leave behind children who could make sure her mother was safe and sound.


    Ning Shen smiled and twisted his body so he was facing Ah Chun. He leaned his head down and looked into Ah Chun''s eyes before lightly kissing her lips. "Chun''er you are finally willing to marry me."


    Ah Chun''s face went red as an apple feeling Ning Shen press his lips against hers. She reached up and wrapped her arms around his neck while standing on her tiptoes. She wanted to enjoy the feeling of her first kiss in this current life. Their lips parted slightly as Ning Shen slipped his tongue into her mouth. This kiss was a first for Ah Chun. Such a hot passionate kiss was something she had only dreamed about. But on this day she was able to fully enjoy this kiss.


    As the lips reluctantly parted, Ah Chun lowered her head and nodded it slightly as she whispered. "Yes??? Let''s get married and start a family. In all my lives there has only been one person that I have loved and that is you. Before my soul was sent to the other universe I wanted to marry you then when I found a way to return my body back to being older and now that I am back, I do not wish to miss this chance. Shen''er I offer you my everything..."


    Ah Chun raised her head, her watery eyes gazing up at Ning Shen. She pulled the sash on her robes letting them fall to the ground revealing her soft white jaded skin. Ning Shen gulped before lifting her off the ground and carrying Ah Chun to the bed. He then stripped his clothes off and joined her.


    That night Ah Chun had finally become Ning Shen''s woman, body, and soul. The room was filled with the sweet sounds of their lovemaking. It was also a night that Ah Chun would never forget.


    The next morning Ah Chun''s eyes opened to find herself in a warm embrace causing her to smile bashfully. She remembered the things she had done the night before causing her to become even more embarrassed, but, she also finally felt content. She had given her body to the man she loved and in the near future, the two of them would slowly begin building up their family.


    "Young Miss! I heard you were¡­." Meimei barged into Ah Chun''s room and instantly stopped. Her whole face all the way to her ears turned bright red seeing Ah Chun lying n.a.k.e.d next to Ning Shen in bed. After a moment of silence Meimei finally yelled out at the top of her lungs: "My Young Miss has finally become a woman!"


    ***


    If you are not reading this at [W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l .c.o.m.], then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./b.o.o.k/.1.3.6.9.4.7.2.2.0.0.5.8.4.5.7.0.5./.Ah-Chun]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.

 Chapter 347 - She Is Home

    "Meimei get out!" Ah Chun had never felt so embarrassed in all her lives! She quickly covered her body with the blank and buried her face into Ning Shen''s chest.


    Ning Shen who had just woken up smiled and wrapped his arms around Ah Chun. Miemie grinned from ear to ear as she closed the door behind her and quickly went back to the other peak. "Madam! Guess what!"


    "Meimei? I thought you went to go wake Chun''er up." Mei Liling asked as she finished planting a herb into a pot.


    "Madam, I did go to wake up the Young Miss but you wouldn''t believe what I saw!" Meimei leaned over and whispered into Mei Liling''s ear.


    Mei Liling let out a laugh and smiled brightly. "She sure didn''t waste any time. Let''s hope that there will be little ones running around soon."


    "Madam, this is a huge thing we need to hold a party for the Young Miss! She has finally become a woman!" Meimei said with a sneaky grin. She never changed. After so many years she was still the same Meimei who liked to pull pranks.


    "And how did you even get past the barrier?" Ah Chun''s voice floated over into Meimei''s ears causing Meimei to shrink her neck.


    "It''s not just me who came!" Meimei said while sticking out her tongue.


    It was then that Ah Chun felt her tail being lifted up and cuddled. This was a feeling she had not felt in a long time. Smiling Ah Chun said: "Qing''er instead of saying hi to me you go straight for my tail first!? So my tail is that much more important?"


    "Young Miss should know that your tail can ease all my worries and pains." Qing''er said as she rubbed her cheek back and forth on Ah Chun''s tail.


    "This brat says this, but she was more worried about you than anyone." Lin Fen let out a chuckle and he knocked Qing''er on the head.


    "Master!" Ah Chun pulled herself from Qing''er''s grasp and hugged Lin Fen.


    "Little girl, you sure know how to worry us. We searched high and low for you but who would''ve thought that you were sent to another universe. It''s good that you are safe and sound and so is your mother. As for your sisters..." Lin Fen let out a sigh. He felt bad because he was having a hard time trying to find them.


    "Master Chen is out looking for some clues now. I will find them and bring them home so they can be with Mother. Where is Aunty Fei?" Ah Chun looked around hoping that Fei Hong was here as well but when she did not see her she felt a little depressed.


    "Don''t be like that, she got caught up in a few things back in the Heavenly Realm. She told me to tell you that she will be here as soon as she can." Lin Fen replied as he rubbed the top of Ah Chun''s head.


    Ning Shen came walking over, still yawning. As a cultivator, he did not need to sleep but it did not mean he couldn''t but after not sleeping for so long the act of waking up was very hard. But before he could walk over and hold Ah Chun''s hand, Meimei yelled out: "Oh! If it isn''t Young Miss''s boy toy. How was it last night? You finally turned the Young Miss into a woman!"


    Ning Shen glared at Meimei and snorted: "Meimei, as it stands now, it may be a million years before you ever find a man to make you into a woman."


    Meimei''s cheeks instantly blushed and quickly turned her head away. She never thought she would get teased. But this news did not pass over Qing''er''s head as she turned Ah Chun around and looked her up and down. "Mhm, her cheeks are rosier. Not bad, not bad. Young Miss when you have your first babies you must name one after me."


    Ah Chun rolled her eyes but nodded her head. "Qing''er is a beautiful name so why not."


    "Since this disciple of mine has finally become a woman we should hold a party to celebrate." Lin Fen announced as he let out a chuckle. The thing that Ah Chun was trying to avoid was once again brought up.


    "Can we not? Why are you all out to embarrass me!?" Ah Chun''s face turned red as she ran over to Mei Liling hiding behind her. This caused everyone to laugh. Ah Chun couldn''t help but tear up with everyone acting like this. The days she longed for, for so, so very long, were now back. She had dreamt of these days for a very long time. Yes, she missed the friends she met in the other universe but this was the place her family was, people she loved and cared for deeply. This was her home.


    Mei Liling patted the hand that was wrapped around her waist with a warm smile. She could feel her daughter crying into her back. She of all people knew just how much wanting to go home meant to the both of them. Meimei and Qing''er walked over and gave Ah Chun a hug with warm expressions on their faces. Ah Chun felt this was the happiest time of her life. She, Ah Chun, was back home...


    ---


    In a run-down hut deep in the forest inside the Immortal Realm, two girls were sitting outside skinning a few demonic beasts they had just caught. "Rou''er do you think we can get a good price for this?"


    "Let''s hope so we still need to find information on Mother. It sucks that no matter how many spirit stones we spend we have yet to find any decent information. Not to mention those people who are chasing after us." Zhi Rou looked up at the sky, tears welling up into her eyes. "Big Sister Yan do you think Chunchun is dead?"


    "You two do not need to worry about her being dead. She is alive and well..."


    ***


    If you are not reading this at [W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l .c.o.m.], then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./b.o.o.k/.1.3.6.9.4.7.2.2.0.0.5.8.4.5.7.0.5./.Ah-Chun]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.

 Chapter 348 - All Together Once Again Part One

    Yu Yan was the first to react as she turned around to see an old man standing there smiling at them. "You! Who are you!?"


    "Haha, excuse me. My name is Bao Chen. I am Ah Chun''s current master from the universe she was sent to. She had asked me to help find her sister''s whereabouts since she had already found your mother." Bao Chen introduced himself and also explained the situation.


    "Chun''er!?" Zhi Rou heard Ah Chun''s name and began to tear up.


    "Rou''er, don''t be tricked! We do not know if what he is saying is true or not." Yu Yan yelled out. She did not trust anyone. This entire time they have had to live in hiding only sneaking out to try to find information on Mei Liling.


    "It''s okay not to trust me. I will bring Chun''er here tomorrow at this time. Can you not pack up and leave until then? Otherwise, she might get mad at me if you do. I originally did not want to show myself but I could not let you two continue your search when there was no need to. For now, I will seal this area with an array. It will keep the two of you here and also not allow anyone in except for me and Chun''er. I promise, no one will hurt you." Boa Chen left these words and disappeared. At the same time, a blue transparent dome surrounded and completely blocked off the area.


    "Big Sister Yan, what do we do now?" Zhi Rou now felt worried. She never thought the man just now would lock them in.


    Letting out a sigh Yu Yan felt helpless and could only say: "For now we wait. Let''s hope what he says is true, if not, we can just kill ourselves."


    "Mmm¡­ I would rather die by my own hand than by those disgusting people." Zhi Rou quickly agreed.


    ---


    Back in the mortal realm, Ah Chun sat in Ning Shen''s lap leaning up against his chest as she cultivated. This had always been her spot when they were alone when cultivating. But her session was interrupted when a knock came at the door. "Chun''er!"


    "Master!?" Ah Chun got up and walked to the door to let Boa Chen in. "Did something happen?"


    Boa Chen walked into the room and nodded to Ning Shen before turning his attention back to Ah Chun and smiling, saying: "I found your sisters. Right now they are trapped in my array since they might have fled otherwise. But this will also protect them since I did sense a few other cultivators in the area as well. I told them I would bring you there with me tomorrow."


    "Screw tomorrow, let''s go now!" Ah Chun said, her eyes showing excitement. All she had to do was pick up her sisters and everything will be back to normal! Her entire family will be one again.


    "If that is what you want. We can go now." Boa Chen said before saying to Ning Shen. "I will be stealing my disciple for a bit."


    "It''s fine." Ning Shen said with a smile. He walked over to Ah Chun and gave her a hug and kiss. "Go quickly, so your sisters can come home."


    "Mmm! I will be back." Ah Chun replied with a nod.


    Boa Chen and Ah Chun both left for the Immortal Realm. With their cultivation, they could just rip apart the boundary to enter the Immortal Realm so it was not hard to get there unlike before. When they arrived it was still partially light out. Ah Chun looked down at her sisters busying themselves and smiled warmly.


    "Rou''er, get the skins and place them on the drying rack." Yu Yan said as she busied herself with a bundle of herbs.


    "Big Sister Yan, do you think that old man was lying to us?" Zhi Rouasked.


    "I do not..." Yu Yan''s voice got caught in her throat when she saw the young woman in front of her. The features were the same only older looking but there was no way she could be mistaken. "Chunchun!" Yu Yan''s eyes filled with tears as she rushed forward and hugged Ah Chun tightly.


    "Chunchun?" Zhi Rou who heard Yu Yan cry out turned around and felt as if she was seeing things. Her eyes glazed over with tears as she rushed over to Ah Chun as well. "Chunchun!"


    "Mmm¡­ It is good that you two are safe. Mother is also safe and well. Come tell me what has happened since I disappeared." Ah Chun said while hugging her sisters.


    "You have no idea! We have gone through so much! When those people came to take Mother away, we were forced to run away. In order to keep us alive, she had given in to those who came to capture her. After that, we raised our cultivation and then found our way to the Immortal Realm. But it''s been many thousands of years and we could not find any sign of her. But we did get word of your disappearance as well. Is it true what you just said just now, Mother is okay?" Yu Yan asked, tears dripping down her cheeks.


    "Mhm! Mother is safe and sound, so no worries. I will let her explain things to you. For now, let''s get you two packed up so you can go home." Ah Chun replied. She was having a hard time keeping her tears back. She found it funny the demon of the battlefield who would lose herself in bloodl.u.s.t was cherishing her family ties like a normal mortal.


    ***


    If you are not reading this at [W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l .c.o.m.], then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./b.o.o.k/.1.3.6.9.4.7.2.2.0.0.5.8.4.5.7.0.5./.Ah-Chun]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.

 Chapter 349 - All Together Once Again Part Two

    Back in the mortal realm, Mei Liling was staring blankly at the two girls in front of her. "You two..." Tears welling up into her eyes, Mei Liling wondered just how much she has cried over the past few days. She pulled the two girls into a hug not wanting to let go.


    Seeing the two hugging and crying brought a smile to Ah Chun''s lips as she said: "I will let you three catch up. I will go make sure their immortal caves are clean and dust free."


    With Ning Shen, Qing''er, and Meimei in tow, Ah Chun went back to the mountain which she resided and went to work cleaning her sisters'' rooms for them. They never had many worldly possessions so it was only a matter of wiping things down. Seeing Ah Chun cleaning happily Meimei said: "Young Miss, you seem happy."


    "Mmm¡­ Aunty will be coming tomorrow which will bring my whole family together again. During that time I wish to plan out when to hold my wedding with Shen''er. We have been together for so long and yet we have not gotten married once. I want to start a family and watch my kids grow before I leave this world next." Ah Chun explained.


    "Young Miss, you mean you will be leaving at some point in the future?" Qing''er stopped cleaning to look over at Ah Chun and asked.


    "I will have to. My goal does not reside here. I will be bringing Shen''er with me of course, but, in the long run, I will be leaving this world to expand my ability. My cultivation already exceeds this world''s heavenly laws. Right now I am at the peak of this world due to the heavenly laws that govern this planet suppressing my true strength. One day you all may also break free from this world chains. But let me tell you this, the universe is vast and very dangerous. I would only suggest leaving this world when you are truly ready to see what lies beyond." Ah Chun knew her destiny was not on this world, she was only here to settle in for a few hundred years or so to start a family.


    "I am okay with staying on this world. My goals were never to be strong anyway. I just wanted to follow Young Miss during your travels here. When you start a family I will then help take care of them and eventually strike out on my own to find the love of my life as well." Meimei said, her cheeks blushing slightly.


    "I might venture out one day. I always liked striving for power. I mean it is what being a cultivator is about. Once I reach the peak of this world I will then break free from the shackles that hold us here under the heavenly laws and go forth to see what is to come. It may take me thousands of years but it will still be worth it." Qing''er''s goals were different from Meimei''s. She also wanted to be strong but she knew for her it was a slow process.


    "No matter what you two decide to do, make sure it is what you truly wish. Do not let anything hold you back from completing your dreams. While I am around I will support you both as best I can." Ah Chun smiled at her two friends and twisted the rag in her hand over the bucket. "Done!"


    "Chun''er what is your final goal?" Meimei asked as she walked over and hugged onto Ah Chun''s tail.


    "I am not sure. Master Chen has said I need to break through the boundaries of this universe and bring us all into the beyond. I am not completely sure what this all means. But the day when that happens will come sooner or later. I will first stand at the top of this universe and then wherever that leads me to, I will grow stronger and stronger until I stand above everything. I guess my final goal has never changed since I was young. I will stand at the peak as I have vowed to the heavens, I will make sure nothing can stop me. If I fall I will stand back up and continue until the day I achieve this goal." Thinking back to when she was young when she had made that vow to the heavens made Ah Chun''s eyes soften.


    She had been through many changes and many events. Some that tore her apart from her friends and family and some that brought them all back together again. What laid ahead she did not know but she knew one thing. In the future, she would meet that girl she saw battling an enemy many times stronger than her. She wondered if she would get along well with that girl or if they would fight. There was also another person who she was supposed to meet. She wondered when she would meet that person.


    ---


    In a vast forest surrounded by fog in a certain part of the Mortal Realm, a bright flash of light could be seen coming from a cave within the forest. As the light dimmed a figure appeared lying on the ground. It was a female that looked to be around eighteen to twenty two years of age. She had crimson red hair that flowed to her waist and black horns protruding out of her head. A dragon tail protruded out of the area just about her butt with black scales that were tinged with red. A metallic cube floated in the air before turning into a stream of light and entering the spot between the girl''s brows.


    The day when two fates intertwined, was soon to come...


    ***


    If you are not reading this at [W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l .c.o.m.], then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./b.o.o.k/.1.3.6.9.4.7.2.2.0.0.5.8.4.5.7.0.5./.Ah-Chun]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.

 Chapter 350 - The Hardsh.i.p.s Of Two Sisters

    The next day Ah Chun sat outside her immortal cave with Zhi Rou and Yu Yan. "Now that your back, tell me what happened to you over the years and who you were hiding from."


    "Chunchun¡­ I am not sure it would be wise..." Yu Yan was interrupted when she felt a heavy force slam onto her body making her almost fall out of her chair. "This... You..!"


    "Big Sister Yan, I am far stronger than what you think. My strength might be suppressed by the laws of this world but outside it, I am much stronger. So do not worry. Those who wronged you I will erase from existence." Ah Chun said with a smile. She only used a little bit of her power in order to not harm Yu Yan but it was enough to prove she was far from being weak.


    "Then I will tell you..." Tears welled up in Yu Yan''s eyes. This was her little sister. This was her family¡­


    The day that Yu Yan and Zhi Rou were forced to run away leaving behind her mother to be captured. The two girls continued to run, not stopping in any town. Zhi Rou, who was confused as to where they were going, couldn''t help but ask. "Big Sister Yan, where are we going?"


    "When I was younger and first met our sister, we met in a forest near her home. No one will expect two runaway cultivators to be hiding in such a remote village. It will also give us a place to train. But before we can stay in the village itself, there is an underground cave where Mother and Chunchun first met. You could say this forest is a place where our family was first born. It is our ancestral home in a way. We will stay in the underground cave for a few hundred years before appearing above ground again. Once things have blown over we can then try to make a home in the village."


    Yu Yan''s plan was good. The two girls spent four hundred years inside the caves doing nothing but cultivating. They only left at night to gather herbs to make pills with, to help progress their cultivation. Once they felt enough time had passed they moved to the old village which was now run down and abandoned. They began to live out their days there. All they wished to do was breakthrough to the immortal realm so they could move on to the next plane and finally begin their search for their Mother.


    A thousand years passed and finally, the day came. Both girls broke through at the same time entering the immortal realm. But this did not mean they were going to use the passage that comes with breaking through to enter the next plane. If they did, they feared being caught by those people and used as a means to control their mother.


    A few more hundred years passed and after much searching, they finally got word of a spatial tear that led to the higher plane. With no other options, the two quickly went to see if what was said was real or not. Luckily for them, such a tear did exist but where it led, they did not know.


    With no choice but to hope what they heard was true, the two entered the tear. A trial of hardship awaited them as they entered a massive black void. The tribulations of danger at every step honed their perceptive skills and even their ability to sneak around high cultivation beings. The void they entered seemed to be a nesting ground for powerful shadow figures. They did not know what these shadow figures were for or why they existed but neither did they care. After traveling through the black void for many years, trying to find the exit, they finally made it to the Immortal Realm.


    From there, their lives got even worse. They were almost trapped by a group of men and turned into s.e.x slaves. They had been targeted by devil cultivators and even some of the more powerful families were after them. It was not until later that they found out that they had a bounty on their heads. The girls with no other choice ran to the most dangerous area they could find. A large forest where powerful demonic beasts lived, served as their base of operation. With so many people after them, they had no choice but to investigate in secret and hope to one day find their mother. That was how the two girls lived their lives until Bao Chen showed up.


    "And that is what happened..." Yu Yan finished her story only to feel a shiver run down her spine when she felt a powerful killing intent fill the area.


    "It seems, the whole Immortal Realm needs to be wiped out! Big Sister Yan, Sister Rou, you will come with me to the Immortal Realm. I will first wipe out those who harmed Mother then every family that harmed you two will also be wiped out. I will not stand for anyone hurting my family!" Ah Chun had never been so mad before in her life. She could feel her Asura bloodline boiling wanting to go on a killing spree. She would start a great war in the immortal realm! Ah Chun slowly began to come up with a plan and decided she would like to see the people who tried to hurt her sisters face off against each other. Not just immortal cultivators either, also the devil cultivators who tried to attack them as well. "The Immortal Realm and Devil Realm will not have many peaceful days left."


    ***


    If you are not reading this at [W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l .c.o.m.], then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./b.o.o.k/.1.3.6.9.4.7.2.2.0.0.5.8.4.5.7.0.5./.Ah-Chun]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.

 Chapter 351 - The Terror Of The Immortal Realm Part One

    [I would like to say sorry for the long wait. This novel is now back to daily updates. I had planned to have the privileged for this done at the start of the month but I ended up biting off more than I could chew with the amount of privileged I set up at the same time. Once again I do apologize. ]


    The next day Ah Chun ripped a hole to the immortal realm and brought Zhi Rou and Yu Yan with her. The area they came out to was a large field with nothing around except demonic beasts. Ah Chun looked around and smiled as she pulled her two sisters along with her and flew off towards the nearest city.


    "We will be staying here for a while. I want you two to make your faces known. So we will be walking around a lot." Ah Chun said. She didn''t want to search for the people who were chasing after her sisters, she figured she would let them come to her.


    Her idea was simple. Zhi Rou and Yu Yan would walk around the city making sure as many people as possible caught sight of them. This meant they would be visiting every business in the city and every food and item stall. Ah Chun was sure once it was known that her sisters had shown up it would only be a matter of time before those who wanted to capture them would show up.


    Yu Yan and Zhi Rou did just that. While Ah Chun stayed in the shadows the two girls walked around the city. The city was fairly large so this took almost an entire day to complete.


    When They had finally finished showing their faces the three girls went to one of the best inns in the city. As they walked through the door Yu Yan quickly pulled on Ah Chun''s robes and said: "He is one of the people."


    The person she was talking about was a fat man with a bald head and expensive looking robes. One look and Ah Chun could tell the man was a pig. Ah Chun pulled her sisters to the side and said: " Don''t say anything I will deal with him."


    Ah Chun walked up to the man who was talking with the innkeeper getting a room but for some reason, he sniffed the air and quickly turned around. "This scent! I would never forget this scent! You two s.l.u.ts! You dare show yourself in front of me!? If I do not strip you n.a.k.e.d and have my way with you, then how can I, the Young Master of the Duan family, Duan Fen Show his face anymore!?"


    "Daun Fen? Young Master? Are you sure you do not mean pig? Cause all I see is a fat ripe pig waiting to be slaughtered." Ah Chun said coldly.


    "You who are you!?" Duan Fen just now realized there was another girl standing next to Yu Yan and Zhi Rou. But when he looked at Ah Chun and saw her beauty he could not help but lick his lips. "Oh ho? Looks like we got a beauty here. How about this, this young master is feeling nice. If all three of you serve me tonight by warming my bed, I will let the previous offenses off."


    "Sorry but I am already taken and soon to be married, as for my sisters, they are still young and are not of marriageable age yet. Plus I think there is a heavenly law that states that humans and pigs should not mate. Weird things would end up benign created if they did. So run along to the pig slaughtering farm and get butchered." Ah Chun was full of insults, but every word she spoke was said with a smile on her face making both Yu Yan and Zhi Rou who were doing their best not to laugh out loud suffer internal injuries.


    Duan Fen Looked at Ah Chun, his face turning from red, to purple, to green as the veins in his head began to bulge out. "You damn s.l.u.t, you are just like those two! Since you wish to be forced to do as I asked then so be it! This Young Master will take his time showing you how to be obedient while you lay underneath me!"


    After saying these words, despite his size and to the shock of everyone around him, he shot forward like a bolt of lightning aiming a punch at Ah Chun''s head. Of course, Ah Chun laughed at this. Normally she would not even waste time with such a fool but because he was so fat she could not help but want him to die from anger from her using her words. But sadly he chose the easy route in the end.


    What happened next happened so fast no one could see when Ah Chun moved. All they heard was a scream of pain and a bang as Duan Fen laid on the ground writhing in pain. His large face was pale as he screamed in pain. "You crippled me!"


    "Yes, I did! Did you think I would let you off after harassing my sisters? Sorry but I am not that kind. Someone as disgusting looking as you who thinks just because they are a young master of some family throwing his huge weight around can do as they please deserve to be a useless piece of trash."


    "You! My Duan family will not let you off!" Duan Fen yelled out.


    "Let me off? No, I''m sorry it is me who will exterminate your entire Duan family. You see, I came to the Immortal Realm today to get a bit of revenge for my sisters. Every person who dared to harass them over the past few thousand years will not die. There will not be a single person with their blood alive when I am done. " Ah Chun wanted Duan Fen to feel despair before he died so she crippled him. But looking at him was making her sick so she waved her hand, sending out a black flame which quickly engulfed him before kicking him right out of the inn and into the streets. This was the start, the start of her warpath to get revenge for her two sisters.


    ***


    If you are not reading this at [W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l .c.o.m.], then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./b.o.o.k/.1.3.6.9.4.7.2.2.0.0.5.8.4.5.7.0.5./.Ah-Chun]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.

 Chapter 352 - The Terror Of The Immortal Realm Part Two

    Duan Fen withered and screamed as people gathered around and watched as he slowly turned into ashes under the black flame. "Isn''t that the young master of the Duan family? "


    "Someone is not scared of death to actually kill the young master of the Duan family, he has always been pampered."


    "Whoever it is must be strong or an idiot!"


    Inside the inn the innkeeper was sweating from head to toe as he asked Ah Chun: "Can you please leave if the Duan family arrives I do not think my inn can take the destruction."


    Ah Chun looked at the innkeeper, her eyes showing no emotion but a bloodthirsty smile formed on her face as she said: "If I leave, how will the Duan family find me? I must warn you no one is safe after trying to harm my sisters. The Duan family are just the unlucky ones to be picked first."


    The Innkeeper almost peed his pants listening to Ah Chun''s words. Ah Chun was exuding a grey aura from her body and the killing intent was too much for him. He could only simply nod his head and hand Ah Chun keys to their room. Ah Chun took her key and led her sisters to their room. She did not want separate rooms, she only wanted a single room for when the Duan family finally showed up.


    Word spread quickly and members of the Duan family quickly showed up at the inn. "Who did it!? Who killed my nephew!?"


    "Duan Guan, it was a young woman who is staying at this inn!" A man replied.


    "Oh, what did she look like?" Duan Guan asked his eyes bloodshot red with anger as if he was going to rip anyone who even looked at him to pieces.


    "Sh-She was a beauty with a tail and horns!" The man replied.


    "Heh, I guess I will ravish her body until she breaks, then feed her to the demonic beasts. This will teach her to go against my Duan Family!" Duan Guan licked his lips, just imagining it made him smile.


    Ah Chun who was sitting in her room smiled as she said: "They are finally here. You two follow me."


    Ah Chun slowly got up from her chair. She straightened out her robes and slowly made her way downstairs. By the time she made it to the bottom of the stairs a group of cultivators burst through the inn''s doors. "You bitch! You''re the one who killed my nephew!?"


    "Kill? Hmm, I guess he squealed like a pig as he died from burning to death. It was quite amusing but unfortunately for you..." Ah Chun''s voice carried a heavy pressure which smashed down on the ten cultivators from the Duan family and Duan Guan. it was so heavy they found themselves slammed to the floor with no ability to move. They could only turn their eyeballs upwards as they looked in horror at the woman in front of them. Fear filled their eyes as they had never thought such a young woman would be so powerful. It was a power that not even their Duan Families ancestor could match.


    Duan Guan quickly changed his attitude and forced a smile while sweat dripped from his brow. "Your excellency, it seems we got off on the wrong foot here. My nephew probably did something that he deserved to die for. I will apologize for my earlier words. Can we let this whole thing go with this?"


    "I''m sorry but I keep my word. I will kill every last person in your bloodline young to old. You messed with my family so I will now destroy every family that chased after my sisters here. So say goodbye to your little lives." Ah Chun snapped her fingers and ten people died instantly except for one of the lower level cultivators. "You will bring me to the Duan family. If you do I may let you live. What do you say? Will you betray your family for your little life?"


    The cultivator was only around nineteen years of age he was so scared that he long already pissed himself. He did not even hesitate to nod his head to agree to Ah Chun''s question. "I will do whatever you wish, please don''t kill me."


    "Mmm... Good now get up and lead the way." Ah Chun smiled brightly but this smile was filled with killing intent so although her smile was mesmerizing those around her, dared not to look. Ah Chun turned to the innkeeper and said: "Make sure no one takes my room."


    The innkeeper who thought Ah Chun was going to leave had just breathed a sigh of relief suddenly frozen and started crying. He could only nod and say he would take no more customers while she was here. He wondered what he did to the heavens to bring this god of disaster to his inn. He was starting to think maybe he should retire and live in some cave as a hermit away from worldly affairs.


    "Chunchun, why did you leave this guy''s body intact?" Rou''er looked at Duan Guan''s corpse that was bleeding out of every orifice on his body.


    "I can not visit someone''s house without a gift, right? I am just making sure I do things in a proper manner. I mean they must wish to have their relative back after sending him to my doorstep no?" Ah Chun asked.


    Yu Yan let out a laugh at her litter sister''s antics. "They will really enjoy it I am sure."


    ***


    If you are not reading this at [W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l .c.o.m.], then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./b.o.o.k/.1.3.6.9.4.7.2.2.0.0.5.8.4.5.7.0.5./.Ah-Chun]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.

 Chapter 353 - The Terror Of The Immortal Realm Part Three

    Inside the Duan family ancestor sat in a chair inside the main hall looking at the people gathered in front of him. "Duan Guan has also died. What is going on? Why is it that my Duan family heirs are dropping like flies?" The Family ancestor coldly glared at his clan''s elders while tapping the table at his side.


    *Bang!*


    As the Duan family ancestor was thinking of how to fix the situation so they would not lose any more face and get revenge for his family members'' deaths, a body suddenly smashed into the main hall. "This!? Guan!"


    "Oh? You could still recognize him? Seems I didn''t do a good enough job of smashing his face. Big Sister Yan, remind me to smash their faces with my fist so no one can recognize them." Ah Chun faintly smiled as she looked at the group of old men in front of her.


    "Chuchun, don''t worry I will make sure to do it for you if you forget." Yu Yan said with a slight laugh.


    Ah Chun nodded and then looked at the Duan Family ancestor. "I must say your entire family needs to be cleansed from this world. I mean you actually dared to try to touch my sisters. So whether it is you old men or the baby in that woman''s stomach you will all die here today. I will not leave a single person related to the Duan family alive on this day. "


    "You! Do you think my Duan family is so weak we would lose to a little bitch like you!?" The Duan family ancestor yelled out in anger.


    "Huh? Umm¡­ Are you stupid? If I came here, doesn''t that mean I think you are weak? Do you take me as a fool who came here on a whim? Sorry to tell you, I am here to kill you and every one of your family members, so please do not run." Ah Chun finished her words then completely suppressed everyone in the hall with her spiritual power. All the men and women in the hall all smashed to the ground in disbelief.


    "You!? You are even willing to kill a baby?" The Duan family ancestor yelled out in anger.


    "Yes, why wouldn''t I? I am true to my words. Your Duan family bloodline ends here." Ah Chun spoke as if this was a natural course of action. "Now old man, let''s watch as your entire family dies in front of us."


    A chilling grey spiritual qi began to flow out of Ah Chun the smile on her face grew wide but the cold gaze and bloodl.u.s.t mixed with a strong killing intent made her a terrifying sight for those who looked at her. Ah Chun raised her hands in the air and slowly brought them down causing blood to splash all over the main hall. It rained down from the ceiling drenching Ah Chun in a bath of blood. The excitement in her eyes that had not been seen in a long time was as clear as day as she happily danced around in the shower of blood in her bare feet, like a bloody fairy that came to reap the lives of those around her as she danced and laughed. Yu Yan and Zhi Rou, who watched Ah Chun happily dancing around, smiled warmly. This was their sister. The one they knew the best. She may not be the small little nymph that they used to know and was now much older looking, she was still just as beautiful even under the circ.u.mstances.


    "Haha! Do you see this? The blood of your relatives? The blood that now floods this hall are the people you held dear. Now tell me, old man, how does it feel? Huh? How does it feel to have your closest kin taken from you? Does it anger you? Does it make you wish I was dead? But guess what? The time my sisters spent hiding due to the bastards of this world, bastards like you and your family, trying to capture her. The time your family was living well, all the while harming others just because you were stronger. How does it feel!? How does it feel to have to grovel at my feet?


    "This is the law of this world, the strong survive and the weak little shits who get a kick out of chasing after young girls, die horrible deaths while watching the entire family fall with them. This is where your reign ends." Ah Chun let out another excited laugh as she wrapped her spiritual qi around her sisters and flew up into the air. She looked down at the large Duan manor and pushed her hand out very slowly. A massive palm print slowly formed and cast a shadow over the entire manor. When it fully formed it slammed down onto the manor beneath it smashing anything and anyone within it alive. To make sure no one was able to escape, Ah Chun then formed a black flame that engulfed the now decimated manor and the neighboring ones along with it, not caring if they were innocent or not.


    Ah Chun watched as the whole area burned. She licked her fingers that still dripped with blood and smiled brightly. "Big Sister Yan. Sister Zhi Rou, what do you think? Is it not beautiful?"


    Ah Chun eyes still shined with madness as she giggled. Yu Yan smiled and nodded: "It is indeed beautiful, but Chunchun, let''s go get you a bath. Your covered in blood again."


    "Mmm! I am sure tomorrow will be a busy day since word has most likely gotten out by now. Let''s go back to our room."


    ***


    If you are not reading this at [W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l .c.o.m.], then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./b.o.o.k/.1.3.6.9.4.7.2.2.0.0.5.8.4.5.7.0.5./.Ah-Chun]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.

 Chapter 354 - The Terror Of The Immortal Realm Part Four

    Ah Chun''s guess was right the next day they were really busy as many powers who had been searching for Yu Yan and Zhi Rou came running to the inn that the three were staying at only to soak the first floor with blood. The innkeeper gave up on cleaning the first floor after the third time.


    Yu Yan and Zhi Rou did not hesitate to say who was who. Ah Chun also made sure to keep one alive so they could lead her to their clan so she could wipe their entire clan out as well. She was not going to allow any weeds to grow to cause issues later on. By the end of the first day, she had five people locked up in a separate room. After three days the people coming slowed down and in total, she had thirteen clans and sects to take care of.


    What followed after was a complete massacre of some well known clans and sects throughout the Immortal Realm. Ah Chun was given the name the ''Terror of the Immortal Realm''. Word had spread far and wide and those who had a hand in the hunt for her sisters began to hide in fear. Some families even came forward to turn in their relatives to Ah Chun saying they had nothing to do with the crimes their relatives committed. This of course still ended with their entire clans being wiped out. Ah Chun let no one off.


    This continued for an entire month until none of those who were left could be found no matter where she looked. "Humph! It seems some people like to run." Ah Chun snorted angrily.


    "Chunchun, they could only escape to the Mortal Realm since getting into the heavenly realm would not be easy for them." Yu Yan knew that in order to escape the Immortal Realm other than reaching the heavenly realm one could only go to the Mortal Realm.


    "Then we should head back. I will destroy the devil realm another day. Mother must be bored without us." Ah Chun said as she tapped the air in front of her, creating a time and space rift. Her white robes were completely dyed red.


    "Chun''er you should wash up first..." Zhi Rou said as she pulled Ah Chun back before she could enter the rift.


    "Hmm? Oh, your right. Let''s go clean up first then head back." Ah Chun snapped her fingers causing the rift to disappear and headed back to the inn she had stayed at when she first came to the Immortal Realm. When the innkeeper saw Ah Chun walking through the door, dripping blood everywhere, he fainted on the spot.


    Ah Chun completely ignored him and went upstairs. Yu Yan and Zhi Rou both helped to get a bath ready for her. She stripped off her blood soaked robes and stepped into the bath where Yu Yan and Zhi Ruo both helped to wash her hair and scrub her back. "Chunchun, you really need to learn to not get so much blood on you."


    "I would like that too since it ruins my clothes, but not much I can do since my bloodline is what it is, I am drawn to it. Well, I am used to it after so many years of dealing with it." Ah Chun stretched her arms and let out a long relaxed sigh as she slumped down into the hot water. "But this bath does feel good."


    After a long bath, Ah Chun and the girls returned to the Mortal Realm. "Mother we are back!"


    "Chun''er! Yan''er! Rou''er! Are you three okay!?" Mei Liling came running out of her immortal cave and immediately began checking the girls over. Only when she was sure that they were completely fine, did let out a sigh of relief. "It''s good to know you three are back."


    "I will be keeping you company for a while. Big Sister Yan, Rou''er, I will keep searching for those who escaped to the mortal realm. No matter what, I will wipe them all out." Ah Chun, would not stop searching for those who had escaped her purge. Before she had left the Immortal Realm she had sealed off the pathways so that those who escaped to the mortal realm would not be able to return. So now she could spend as much time as she pleased leisurely with her family while slowly gathering information on their whereabouts.


    After a meal with her family, Ah Chun went back to her immortal cave and set up an array to keep sounds from leaving the cave itself and another so that people could not enter. This was so that no one could hear her doing "that" with Ning Shen.


    "After all these years you still blush like crazy." Ning Shen teased.


    "I can''t help it¡­ This is still all new to me... " Ah Chun found doing these things very embarrassing but at the same time, she loved every minute of it. Being with the man she loved while working on creating a new life between the two of them. It has been a dream come true for thousands of years now.


    Three days later¡­.


    "Are they still in there?" Yu Yan asked as she stood with Zhi Rou staring at the entrance of Ah Chun''s immortal cave.


    "Yeah, they haven''t left since they entered. I wonder if we will see a nephew or niece soon..." Zhi Rou was blushing just thinking about it.


    "You girls should worry about your cultivation before anything else! Come on, back to training." Mei Liling had decided to have her girls cultivate as much as possible, so they could defend themselves, in case anything happened to her in the future. Ah Chun would one day leave so they would need to fend for themselves at some point.


    "Yes!"


    ***


    If you are not reading this at [W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l .c.o.m.], then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./b.o.o.k/.1.3.6.9.4.7.2.2.0.0.5.8.4.5.7.0.5./.Ah-Chun]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.

 Chapter 355 - Unfated Meeting Part One

    After a few days, Ah Chun came out of her immortal cave, feeling very refreshed. Behind her was Ning Shen whose face seemed to be stuck in a permanent smile. Ah Chun stopped her steps and looked up at the sky. "It seems one of them has started..."


    "Chun''er it''s fine. There is an even stronger person there. You can continue staying here with your loved ones. You can even scratch this immortal off your list. " Bao Chen who had just appeared said hopping to hold Ah Chun back.


    "Oh? How strong are they?" Ah Chun asked.


    "Stronger than you. If you wish to see, you can but, you are not to meet her face to face yet. She has to use this time to grow stronger. Also, the other one is also in this universe now as well. She will eventually make her way here." Bao Chen replied.


    "As long as I can take a look. I would like to know who my future comrades are and how they act." Ah Chun said with a smile. She clenched her fist. She wanted to become stronger as well. It seemed both of these people she was not allowed to meet as of yet were much stronger than herself.


    Bao Chen saw Ah Chun''s clenched fist and said: "Don''t worry, you will grow as strong as them soon enough. You must remember they had an easier start than yourself. "


    "Mmm¡­ I will keep that in mind. Let''s go! I do not want to miss anything." Ah Chun wanted to see just how powerful this other girl was. Although she could not talk to her face to face she still wished to see for herself what this girl looked like.


    "Chun''er where are we going?" Ning Shen asked as he followed after Ah Chun.


    "A person who will be my future comrade. I want to see just what kind of person they are." Ah Chun smiled and grabbed Ning Shen''s hand and pulled him along as she tapped the space in front of her and entered a time and space rift. She knew the general location and distance by the power fluctuations in the air, so it was easy for her to reach where the power fluctuation came from.


    She stood in the air looking down at the scene below her. A mountain peak had been blown off and there were many disciples below trying to figure out what was going on. Ah Chun''s eyes scanned the crowd and locked on to a certain girl. Her hair and eyes made her stand out amongst the rest. This was not including the horns and tail that she had as well. But what was strange was that she only had the cultivation of a rank five qi gathering cultivator but she sensed this was not her actual true strength. "Master, what is she?" Ah Chun asked.


    "She is a magic user but a strange one at that. There is something that makes her different from a normal magic user. Normally they would use magicules and bring said magicules into her body but she has no magicules in her at all which is strange. But I can tell she uses magic. There is a strong magic power undulating out of her." Boa Chen explained.


    "If you were to estimate her strength where would it be?" Ah Chun wanted to know just how strong this girl was. She had an aura about her that made you like her. For some reason, Ah Chun felt a strong kinship to the girl below.


    "Oh ho? Now isn''t this new..." A voice suddenly came from behind them. Ah Chun, Boa Chen, and Ning Shen all turned around to see the girl they were looking at was now standing behind them. Even Boa Chen did not see her move. He had to do a double take to realize that the girl he was just looking at was now gone!


    "You! You two are not¡­ I am going to get it now..." Boa Chen muttered as he held his head. He never thought this girl would be so fast to the point that not even he could react. "You have gone and done it now. The two of you are not supposed to meet yet!"


    "Oh? Well, I do not care about any of that since no one has said anything to me about meeting anyone. But for some reason, I feel a strong connection to this girl so I came to see why. My name is Misaki Mitsu, what is your name?" Misaki asked with a smile on her face as she looked at Ah Chun. She completely ignored Boa Chen who seemed to not want to let the two girls talk.


    "Ah Chun. You can call me Chun''er like everyone else if you would like." Ah Chun replied also with a smile on her face.


    "Then Chun''er, please excuse me for a second. I need to deal with this mess. I just joined this sect and this person really had to come and make noise while I was getting cozy with my future wife." Misaki said as she flew forward a little and waved her hand. The young man who was talking about ants this, ants that, turned into a mist of blood causing the whole area to become silent once again. "Mhm, much better. Now if you would follow me, let''s have a nice chat."


    "I do not think¡­" Boa Chen wanted to stop the conversation but Misaki just waved him off and pulled Ah Chun by her hand towards her courtyard.


    Ah Chun was still confused as to what Misaki meant by her future wife. Because no matter how she looked at it, was Misaki not a girl?


    ***


    If you are not reading this at [W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l .c.o.m.], then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./b.o.o.k/.1.3.6.9.4.7.2.2.0.0.5.8.4.5.7.0.5./.Ah-Chun]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.

 Chapter 356 - Unfated Meeting Part Two

    Upon arriving at her courtyard, Misaki waved her hand getting rid of the barrier she had placed on it earlier. She walked in with Ah Chun, Boa Chen, and Ning Shen in tow. "Yan''er, we got guests."


    "Chun''er I don''t think..." Boan Chen wanted to stop this but he already knew it was too late for that now.


    "Master, just let it be. We are already here. We will just consider this an unfated meeting." Ah Chun tried to console her master.


    "If it is so then so be it..." Boa Chen had no choice but to give up. He let out a sigh knowing those guys above will eventually come to ''talk with him''.


    The girl called Yan''er came out of her room and saw a young woman, a young man, and an old man standing there. She felt an unshakable pressure coming off the three. "Mitsu they are?"


    "This here is an old man, a young man, and Ah Chun. And this is Qian Yan." Misaki never learned Boa Chen''s or Ning Shen''s name so she could only call him old man and young man.


    "Ahem¡­ My name is Boa Chen¡­ You can all just call me Grandpa Chen..." Boa Chen smiled awkwardly.


    "And he is Ning Shen, my husband." Ah Chun introduced Ning Shen who had been quiet this entire time.


    "Old man, young man, and Ah Chun..." Qian Yan cupped her hands and bowed her head, completely ignoring Boa Chen''s and Ning Shen''s introduction. She would only listen to what Misaki said and no one else. It seemed her reliance on Misaki had reached a whole new level.


    "You may just call me Chun''er, Young Miss Qian. Mitsu, you''re not from this world are you?" After the introductions, Ah Chun got straight to the point.


    "Hmmm¡­ No. To be honest I do not even think I am even from this universe. I was in the middle of getting a machine body for my sister when I was transported to this world." Misaki lightly explained.


    "Machine body?" Ah Chun had never heard of such a thing since she never ran in it anything like it in all her lifetimes.


    "You''re speaking of the Machine race, I am guessing?" Boa Chen asked.


    "Yeah, they had this weird cube thing that malfunctioned when I touched it and sent me here. Now it is not so much of a problem since I needed to learn to cultivate anyway to evolve again but¡­ By the way, Chun''er do I know you? For some reason, I feel a connection with you... " Misaki was perplexed as to why she felt so comfortable talking with Ah Chun. She did not know why but it was as if they had had many such talks before.


    "I do not think so. In all my lifetimes I have not met anyone such as yourself. Except¡­ No, I... " Ah Chun felt a headache coming on as she pressed her hand to her head.


    Boa Chen sighed and cut in. "As of now, this can be considered your first meeting. It is best to drop this subject for now. I can''t say much but the two of you are not ready."


    "Hmmm¡­?" Misaki became even more curious but seeing how Ah Chun was in pain she decided to drop the topic. "Anyway, you seem pretty strong. What cultivation rank are you?" Misaki asked after seeing Ah Chun''s painful expression relax.


    "I am currently in the demi god realm which is different from the cultivation ranks of this world. Primordial God is considered the top for this world but that is only because the heavenly laws of this world are suppressing its people. Now that I think about it, it might be good to give you this..." Ah Chun said as she handed over a jade slip. "This will put you on the true path of cultivation, without needing a secondary cultivation rank in order to break through this world''s binds. To give you an idea of what I mean, my current cultivation rank is in the demi god realm but my strength is hundreds of times as high as a primordial god realm on this world. "


    "I see, then I must thank you. With this things should go much smoother." Misaki was very grateful that Ah chun was willing to impart on her a proper cultivation method. "Maybe, I can get back home faster and see my family."


    "Family?" Ah Chun asked out of curiosity.


    "Mmm, I have seven wives and nine kids." Misaki answered, stunning not only Ah Chun, Ning Shen, and Boa Chen but also Qian Yan who was sitting next to her. Misaki looked at Qian Yan who seemed to be tearing up and pulled her close. "Don''t worry you will also become family in a few years when you are old enough."


    "Really?" Qian Yan looked up with hopeful eyes brimming with tears.


    "Mhm! I do not lie. The two of us will get married once you are of age okay?" Misaki rubbed Qian Yan''s back gently calming the girl in her arms who simply nodded her head and wrapped her arms around Misaki, squeezing her tightly.


    "Ummm¡­. You say wives and all but¡­ Are you not female?" Ah Chun asked.


    "Yes I am, why do you ask?" Misaki tilted her head to the side with a confused expression on her face.


    "Ahh¡­ Nothing¡­ I was just wondering..." Ah Chun felt this was an awkward topic so she decided to drop it. "But having nine kids already is quite amazing. I plan to have many kids myself with Shun''er here."


    Ah Chun blushing cheeks made Misaki smile and for some reason, she reached over and patted Ah Chun on the head. It was as if it was the most natural act in the world for the both of them. Only those who watched from the side found it to be a tad strange all except Boa Chen who let out an exasperated sigh.


    Misaki gave a bright smile as she said: "I am sure the two of you will make a wonderful family together."


    ***


    If you are not reading this at [W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l .c.o.m.], then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./b.o.o.k/.1.3.6.9.4.7.2.2.0.0.5.8.4.5.7.0.5./.Ah-Chun]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.

 Chapter 358 - An Unbreakable Bond From A Single Battle

    As parts of the Misty Cloud Sect were being destroyed, Ah Chun and Miski were going at it with glee. They were now completely unaware of their surroundings as they fought head to head. Neither was willing to give in as swords clashed. Ah Chun was really amazed at Misaki''s sword play which seemed to be a little shaky at first but as the battle continued, Misaki slowly became better and better. "You''re learning quickly!"


    "Mmm! I usually only fight with magic, so to use a sword right now is great. I had some understanding of the sword but this fight is teaching me a lot about them. I must thank you!" Misaki sincerely said. She was actually very grateful for this fight since it had taught her a lot. There was no telling when down the road that these skills would come in handy.


    Hours turned into days but the two girls continued to battle it out. Even when they were completely tired, sweating from head to toe, and breathing heavily, they still continued to fight. It was not that they wanted to win but they were having fun keeping each other company. Ah Chun and Misaki had formed an unbreakable bond from this single fight. For the people who were watching the battle, most had already left but to the sect master who was still watching. He had noticed that not a single time did they go for a winning strike, they only crossed swords and went for openings that would be easily dodged. He couldn''t help but see the two as a pair of sisters who were just having fun.


    After almost seven days of battle, the two girls were now leaning back to back breathing heavily. Their hair matted to their heads. Ah Chun let out a laugh as she said: "I haven''t had this much fun in a long time!"


    "Same here! It has really been a blast! I will be waiting for the day you decided to leave and I hope to see you at me and Yan''er''s wedding in two years'' time." Misaki said, resting the back of her head against Ah Chun''s.


    "Then please come to my wedding in a week''s time. I will send someone to come get you and your fiancee and bring you to the location." Ah Chun had yet to officially marry Ning Shen, because of taking care of the issue for her sisters.


    "I will be there to wish you both a happy and long life together. Just make sure you have many boys or girls so they can marry my daughters. Oh and one girl for my son!" Misaki said with a laugh. The two girls laughed and talked for a little longer before finally standing back up and turning to face each other. They shook hands and smiled at the same time they said: "See you in a week!"


    "Miss Yan, take care of her and learn the cultivation method I gave her. You will need to grow much stronger than you are now." Ah Chun said as she floated down to where Ning Shen and Qian Yan were.


    "I will, I wish to stay by Mitsu''s side." Qian Yan said while blushing.


    "And you, Ning Shen, take care of Chun''er, otherwise I will kill you if you hurt her." Misaki said with a big friendly smile on her face but the pressure she used to smash down on Ning Shen was not friendly at all.


    Ah Chun let out a laugh as she said: "Big Sister, be nice. Shen''er has been with me through three lifetimes. He will not leave me now."


    "Mmm¡­ Good! Chun''er, make sure you send someone to get me for your wedding or I will come find you and give you a spanking." Misaki teased making everyone laugh. At some point, Ah Chun had started calling Misaki, Big Sister. She said it just felt natural to do so. She was also able to say it without getting a headache. Misaki had no complaints so she allowed it since appearance wise she looked older than Ah Chun.


    "I won''t forget I promise!" Ah Chun said as she bowed to Misaki.


    Misaki looked at Boa Chen and nodded to him as she said apologetically: "I do apologize if this caused you any issues later on. But I do thank you for letting us meet. Making new friends like this in a new world is always very good. May your travels back home be safe."


    "Ahhh¡­ Yeah. what''s done is done. It was bound to happen¡­ Never mind, I will say this. At some point, you will be contacted by a powerful being. During that time, listen to them carefully. When this will happen, I don''t know. But it will happen. We will be off! My guess is you will be yelled at by your sect master." Boa Chen gestured with his head towards the sect master who was still standing below them in the sky.


    Misaki looked down and frowned when she saw the destruction. She waved her hand and everything began to rewind and rebuild itself as if it was never damaged in the first place. She then looked at Boa Chen and Ah Chun and waved goodbye. Ah Chun waved back and soon all three of them had disappeared. "Yan''er they were good people. We will be traveling with them in the future."


    "Mmm, you and Ah Chun, seemed to get along well."


    ---


    "Chun''er you seem to be in a very good mood." Ning Shen said, seeing the bright smile on Ah Chun''s face.


    "That is because I met someone I feel a connection with that I can not understand. The battle we had has forged an unbreakable bond between us. I can not wait for the day we get to travel together. For now, though, we need to get ready for the wedding!"


    ***


    If you are not reading this at [W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l .c.o.m.], then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./b.o.o.k/.1.3.6.9.4.7.2.2.0.0.5.8.4.5.7.0.5./.Ah-Chun]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.

 Chapter 360 - A Long Awaited Wedding Part Two

    The whole mountain top was decorated in red lanterns and streamers. It was a day of celebration. It was the day that Ah Chun and Ning Shen would officially be married. The love the two held for each other over the course of thousands and thousands of years and even three lifetimes has finally come to a point where they can finally become husband and wife. Ah Chun has dreamt of this day for so long that her excitement couldn''t be contained. "It''s finally time!" Ah Chun shouted. Her voice echoing throughout the two peaks.


    "Chun''er, if you shout like that you may scare him off." Misaki teased. She had already arrived and was helping Ah Chun get ready, along with Meimei, Qing''er, Yu Yan, and Zhi Ruo.


    "But, you have no idea how long I have waited for this day. Shen''er has always waited for me. And now I can finally officially become his wife." Ah Chun argued. She did not care who heard her. She was just happy that it was finally time.


    "Alright, I get it! Today is your day so I won''t tease you anymore. But I must say you are very beautiful. This dress suits you well." Misaki commented with a smile.


    "Thank you!" Ah Chun was happy. Everyone she cared about was here to celebrate the happiest day of her life.


    She looked at everyone with a smile as bright as the sun. As time passed, the auspicious time had come. A knock came announcing the arrival of Ning Shen. Ah Chun''s cheeks blushed as she got up. Her flowing red dress swayed and rippled as she moved. It looked as if she was floating as walked. Ah Chun exited the immortal cave to find Ning Shen standing there in red robes. He stretched out his hand and she placed her hand within his. Beside Ning Shen was a decorated sedan decorated in red silk, golden trim, and black jade.


    Ning Shen helped Ah Chun on to the sedan before the wedding procession made its way down the mountain. Ah Chun sat in the sedan with her face covered by a veil. Her phoenix eyes smiling brightly. Although she and Ning Shen have already combined into one, she was still starting to get nervous. Which was normal for any girl getting married.


    The sedan made its way to the foot of the mountain before crossing over to the next mountain over where the wedding was to be held. The trip was slow and bells and drums sounded as the procession made its way up the other mountain. When it finally arrived at the peak of the mountain a grand display was seen. Shimmering gold steps lead up into the sky where a small platform was located. One hundred steps in total. This was to signify their everlasting love and reliance on each other. Each step they took hand in hand would make the bond between the two grow stronger.


    Ning Shen helped Ah Chun out of the sedan and led her to the first steps. He leaned over and whispered: "Careful."


    Ah Chun nodded her head giving a hushed hum before interlocking her fingers with Ning Shen''s. They then both took the first step onto the staircase made of spiritual qi. Everyone else was standing in the sky looking down at the couple as they took their time step by step.


    "They are finally doing it." Qing''er said


    "Mmm¡­ Young Master Shen had searched high and low for her when she disappeared, never resting, and never giving up." Meimei said with a smile. She wiped a tear from her eye.


    "Chunchun has always been one to go full speed ahead and always rely on herself. She has the strength and has always wished to have a grown up body. Now that she has one and is getting married, I can''t help feel a slight loss. My baby sister is growing up too fast." Yu Yan gazed warmly at Ah Chun. The girl who was no more than eight years old saved her from a horrifying experience and gave her a family. She was someone very dear to her.


    "Chun''er was my first friend and even saved my life, although the one who almost took it is the bastard holding her hand now as she walks up these celestial stairs, but I must say that maybe it was a good thing. The two truly love each other. I am glad she has found her life partner." Zhi Rou wiped the tears from her eyes and put a smile on her face.


    "When I first met Chun''er, she was riddled with wounds, the girl had no cultivation and had fallen through a hole escaping death at the jaws of a demonic beast. Before she entered my life the only thing I cared about was cultivation and refining herbs. But as soon as this little girl came into my life and began calling me mother, I couldn''t help but want to be a good mother to her. She filled a void that I did not even realize I had. As she grew up and became stronger she caused a lot of troubles but she also did a lot of good. We may not be related by blood but Chun''er will be now and forever my precious daughter just like the two of you. Now that I think about it, she also brought all of us together." Mei Liling let out a laugh. The smile and gaze she had, as she looked down at Ah Chun, was as warm as thousands of suns. She truly loved this daughter of hers.


    "Once a brat, always a brat! Humph!" Kang Bai stills seemed to be holding a grudge after being ignored by Ah Chun when she arrived.


    "Old man you should know as one of her masters that she does whatever she pleases." Fei Hong said as she smacked Kang Bai upside the head.


    "She sure does!" Letting out a hearty laugh Lin Fen was truly proud of his little disciple.


    ***


    If you are not reading this at [W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l .c.o.m.], then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./b.o.o.k/.1.3.6.9.4.7.2.2.0.0.5.8.4.5.7.0.5./.Ah-Chun]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.

 Chapter 362 - Worry Part One

    Ah Chun began going into detail about the Origin and how the Origin and his left and right hands came to this universe and began creating planets, sowing the seeds of life, and how they disappeared. "To be honest I do not care about this origin or whatever. But fate has had it that I must follow this path if I wish to reach my goal of being the strongest. I had once made a vow to the heavens that now restricts me from taking any other path. I must become the strongest and to do that I must become the Origin. It is said that the origin has a left and right hand. One of which is you and the other is another girl I only saw once. When I met her she was fighting a foe much stronger than her just to protect her homeland. She is someone who seems to be righteous as well. I only say this because at that time she was willing to suicide in order to kill the man she was fighting. I could tell the world she lived on was very dangerous. There were many powerful people and they were not separated at all by any boundaries."


    "So there is one more?" Misaki scratched her chin in thought. She was a little excited to meet this other girl. "I would like to fight her as well..."


    "I do not think you can match up to her with your current strength. Even my Master Boa Chen had said the girl has grown in strength beyond belief. But for her, it is special circ.u.mstances that have enabled her to become so strong." Ah Chun explained.


    "Oh ho? I would still like to meet her." Misaki''s interest was truly sparked. She hopped one day they really did meet.


    "It may come sooner than you think. She is now in this universe, the same as us. It seems we are all destined to get together soon." Ah Chun really wanted to talk with the other girl as well. She hoped they could all get together soon.


    "Then we can only wait until that time comes. Now Chun''er, tonight you have to make sure to make me a little nephew or niece. " Misaki said teasingly causing Ah Chun''s cheeks to blush bright red.


    Ah Chun lowered her and nodded: "I will work hard. I plan to be here for a hundred years so I can raise a family and watch them grow. I wish for my mother to have more company before I leave. I also plan to clean up the other mountains and make it so that they can be inhabited once again. I will then expand the barrier to encompass the entire mountain and build a sect of my own. One that will be led by my mother."


    "Oh? You plan to rebuild those ravaged mountains, hmm? I can do that for you." Misaki said with a smile. "Think of it as my wedding gift to you. Plus as an elder sister, I have to..."


    Misaki suddenly felt dizzy, the world was spinning before anyone could react she collapsed to the floor. "Mitsu!" "Big Sister!"


    ---


    "She''s fine¡­. She is in a sleep like state." Bao Chen said after he examined Misaki. "You girls will go through this as time goes by."


    "What do you mean!?" Ah Chun asked her eyes full of fear for some reason seeing Misaki like this was gripping at her heart. She seemed more upset and concerned for Misaki than Qian Yan did. This was not to say Qian Yan was not upset, she was currently crying while holding Misaki''s hand.


    "Ahh¡­ You girls¡­ Just know that she is fine she will wake up in a few hours at most a day or two." Boa Chen once again avoided Ah Chun''s question.


    Ah Chun wanted to protest and keep bothering Boa Chen but she knew it was useless he would never tell her. She hated this fact about him and could not understand what he was hiding. In the end, all she could do was leave everything to her Master. Ah Chun returned to her chambers feeling slightly gloomy. "Young Miss, I am sure everything will be okay."


    "Meimei, it is not about whether or not things I''ll be okay. It bothers me more that I am left out of the loop and do not know what is going on. There is some kind of mystery going on behind my back and not just me either. Mitsu, as well as the other girl. Why were we three selected to be the Origin and left and right hands? Why do I feel a sense of familial connection with both of them!? Why is it when I saw Mitsu sleeping I wished nothing more than to wake her up. I''m scared if she continues to sleep she will never wake up again like she did¡­ Ahh!" Ah Chun''s head began to hurt before she could finish what she was going to say.


    "Young Miss!" Meimei became worried but Ah Chun only waved her off.


    "It''s fine." Ah Chun felt the pain fading away. This was another thing she could not explain. The pain that comes when she is about to say certain things.


    That night Ning Shen came back to Ah Chun''s immortal cave feeling highly exhausted. "Chun''er I do not know how you deal with those three. They get a little bit of spirit wine in them and then they start fighting it out."


    Ning Shen took off his robes and turned to look at Ah Chun who seemed to be lost in thought. "Chun''er?"


    "It''s nothing¡­ Sorry I was thinking about something. It is good to know that they all get along." Ah Chun forced a smile. She was still worrying about Misaki. When she looked up and saw Ning Shen had stripped all his clothes off she waved her hand setting up the arrays. It was still her wedding night and they still had to consummate their marriage. She let Ning Shen strip her clothes off and lay her on the bed. Soon after her voice filled the room as Ning Shen made her forget her current worries.


    ***


    If you are not reading this at [W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l .c.o.m.], then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./b.o.o.k/.1.3.6.9.4.7.2.2.0.0.5.8.4.5.7.0.5./.Ah-Chun]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.

 Chapter 363 - Worry Part Two

    The next morning Ah Chun got up bright and early, bathed then went to visit Misaki. When she entered the room, Boa Chen was still there leaning back in a chair watching over her. "How is she?"


    "She is fine, but she is still unconscious. This may take longer than I had originally thought." Boa Chen replied.


    Ah Chun walked over to the bed Misaki was lying on and crouched down next to it. She parted the hair on Misaki''s forehead and tucked it behind her ears. Ah Chun did not say a word as she gazed at Misaki. After a while, she finally took her eyes off Misaki and turned to look at the sleeping girl leaning against the bed. "She was here all night?"


    "This little girl¡­ No matter how many times I told her things would be okay she would not leave Misaki''s side." Boa Chen said while shaking his head. He had tried to get the girl to go get some rest but she refused him no matter what he said.


    "It is because she loves Mitsu. If the one you love is in trouble you will always wish to stay by their side forgetting about everything else." Ah Chun then turned to Meimei and said: "Carry her to the side room and get a bath prepared for her. Maybe it will help ease her worries. If she refuses, just tell her I said to take one."


    "Yes, Young Miss." Meimei walked over and gently picked up the sleeping Qian Yan and brought her into the next room.


    "Master, I think it is about time you tell me why this is happening. I think you need to stop beating around the bush and just tell me." Ah Chun said seriously.


    Boa Chen felt a headache coming on as he massaged his temples. "No matter how many times you ask me I can not tell you."


    "Master!" Ah Chun yelled. She was getting sick of all this secrecy. If it had to deal with her she wanted to know but every time it came to things that dealt with the Origin or herself people would just tell her to wait and let things take their course naturally. Ah Chun summoned Long Jiyi, Xiao Long, Xu Wei, Lunch, and Xiao Feng appeared around her.


    "Stinky brat! You wish to attack your master!? When I say I can not tell you, I can not tell you!" Boa Chen felt bad as it was not being able to anything and now she was even getting ready to attack him.


    "Master, do you not realize how much I worry? Why do I feel that Mitsu and I are more than just mere acquaintances!? Why is it that when I try to think or say certain things my head begins to hurt!? Why is it when I see Mitsu in the state that she is in that I feel fear and uneasy that she will never wake again!? Tell me what I need to know!" Ah Chun yelled out. Tears rolling down her cheeks. She wanted to know why she was being left in the dark. Why she was not allowed to meet the other girls. Why were there so many restrictions in her actions when it came to these two. She felt desperate to know. It was as if something was eating at her conscious from the inside. Emotions she should not have for a stranger flowed within her. Fear, worry, concern, familial love, all these things welled up in her and when she tried to think or say these things out loud her head began to hurt and quickly pushed these thoughts out of her head.


    "It''s because you are not ready! The pain in your head is a sign that you are not ready. Until the day that pain disappears, anything I say will not matter. I do not wish to hold information from you but I have no choice! If I tell you and something happens, your body, your mind will be destroyed! So dammit stop asking me and just shut up and listen to me for once! I am not doing this out of spite or to keep you in the dark. But to keep you safe. There are many things you girls can not know until the time is ripe and you discover the answer on your own." Boa Chen yelled back. Their argument, bringing everyone to the immortal cave. Ning Shen was the first to push through the crowd and hug Ah Chun. Who began crying in his arms. Boa Chen did not know what to do. He only knew he was doing this for the girl''s own good.


    "Why are you all shouting?" A voice suddenly came from behind them. Everyone looked over to see Misaki sitting up rubbing her head. She then turned and glared at everyone. "Is a girl not allowed to get some sleep? Can you all take your fighting elsewhere so I can sleep more?"


    Misaki''s words caused everyone to go silent and look at each other awkwardly before filing out of the room. Ah Chun, still teary eyed, pulled away from Ning Shen and went over to Misaki and knelt down next to the bed. "Mitsu! How are you feeling? You scared me to death when you fainted."


    Misaki smiled warmly at Ah Chun and ruffled her hair. "I''m sorry for worrying you but can you not see that I am fine? Why cause such a fuss? You are the same as always..."


    "Huh?" Ah Chun looked at Misaki confused but only got a warm smile in return.


    No one noticed the surprised look on Boa Chen''s face but when he saw Misaki secretly nod at him he completely understood and was grateful for how Misaki was handling the situation.


    ***


    If you are not reading this at [W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l .c.o.m.], then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./b.o.o.k/.1.3.6.9.4.7.2.2.0.0.5.8.4.5.7.0.5./.Ah-Chun]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.

 Chapter 364 - A Bundle Of Joy Part One

    "Alright, I will be heading back." Misaki had decided to head back after her little episode. She had a lot of mull over.


    "What! Big Sister, you''re leaving already?" Ah Chun asked her mouth full of spirit beast meat.


    "Yes, for now. It''s not like we can not see each other any more. Although we may be on different continents we are only a small time and space tear away." Misaki said as she reached out and ruffled Ah Chun''s hair.


    Ah Chun pouted and put the food in her hand down. She wiped her hands and face before she got up and divided into Misaki''s embrace. "I will come and visit you at least once a month. If you are out and about, leave me a note so I know."


    Misaki smiled warmly and hugged Ah Chun, gently rubbing her back. "I will, I promise. I will even come to visit you when I can. For now, I must use this time to cultivate this spiritual energy thing." Misaki then whispered: "Make sure you make me lots of nieces and nephews."


    Ah Chun blushed but nodded her head. "I will make a big family." She then turned to Qian Yan and said: "Take care of her. When it is time for your wedding I will be sure to be there."


    Ah Chun saw Misaki and Qian Yan off and turned around to see everyone staring at her funny. Well everyone except Boa Chen, who knew why Ah Chun was acting the way she was. "What?"


    "Why do I feel you are seeing off a lover or a family member who you rarely get to see?" Yu Yan asked.


    "Big Sister is Big Sister. Why wouldn''t I see her off?" Ah Chun didn''t understand why they were acting as if her actions were strange. But to the normal Ah Chun, she would have never acted the way she just did when seeing someone off. Even her own mother wouldn''t get such a warm goodbye.


    Boa Chen felt things were going to get a bit messy if he let things continue and decided to step in. "Chun''er you must be tired I suggest you go rest." He then walked over to Ning Shen, grabbed his shoulder, and said: "Do not mention anything about what just happened right now. If you do, I will deem you unfit to be by her side and exterminate you. Go make some babies and forget this ever happened understand?"


    Ning Shen paled when he felt the grip on his shoulder tightening and the spirit pressure weighing down on him. He could only nod his head in response and chase after Ah Chun. Boa Chen decided if they were going to stay here for a while he would need some extra help to keep things under wraps. So he called a meeting of Ah Chun''s masters and Mother.


    "Do you all understand?" Boa Chen asked.


    "Ah yes¡­ It is just a little hard to grasp but we do understand. The contract we just signed with you will ensure everything said here today will be kept secret. You can count on us to also keep conversations away from such subjects." Mei Liling replied. The consequence was death otherwise. Everything that she was told was hard to believe but she had no choice but to believe it since she had seen the signs herself.


    As the days passed Ah Chun''s masters and Qing''er left, leaving only Meimei, Yu Yan, Zhi Rou, and Mei liling at her side. This also of course included Ning Shen. Ning Shen''s sister had left the day after the wedding. Month after month Ah Chun spent her time during the day keeping Mei Liling company and spending time with her two sisters. At night she and Ning Shen would give in to their l.u.s.t until late into the night. One day a month she would go to the Misty Cloud Sect and visit Misaki. This one single day of the month was the day Ah Chun looked forward to the most.


    It was around the middle of the fourth month it finally happened. Ah Chun was finally pregnant. "Can you repeat that?"


    "Chun''er you are pregnant. You will officially become a mother." Mei Liling said as she pulled the dazed Ah Chun into a hug.


    "I''m really pregnant¡­ I''m gonna be a mother¡­ I''m going to be a mother!" A bright smile appeared on Ah Chun''s face. She could now finally start the family she had wished for with the man she loved for so long.


    Said man was standing there frozen solid. Meimei who was next to him poked him in the cheek to see if she could get a response. "I think he is broken."


    "Not surprising. He probably never thought he would ever become a father one day." Yu Yan said as she walked over to Ah Chun. "Congratulations. "


    "Mm, thanks! I have to inform Mitsu!" Ah Chun said as she went to get up from her bed, only to be pushed back down by Mei Liling.


    "You are not going anywhere. I will send Meimei to give Mitsu the news. Now that you are pregnant you have to stay home and relax." Mei Liling let out a sigh. She could see that Yu Yan was hurt with how Ah Chun brushed her aside. But there was nothing she could do even if she knew the reason. She turned and looked at Meimei and said: "Go before it gets dark."


    Meimei who wished to stay clear of the seductress wanted to refuse with all her might but she could not refuse her Young Miss''s mother''s order. She could only lower her head and accept her fate.


    ***


    If you are not reading this at [W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l .c.o.m.], then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./b.o.o.k/.1.3.6.9.4.7.2.2.0.0.5.8.4.5.7.0.5./.Ah-Chun]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.

 Chapter 365 - A Bundle Of Joy Part Two

    A few days later Meimei finally returned with Misaki and Qian Yan in tow. Ah Chun had noticed that Meimei seemed much rosier than she did the day before. Behind her, Qian Yan had been glaring at Meimei the entire time while hugging Misaki''s arm. Ah Chun could already figure out what had happened. "Big Sister!"


    ---


    Turning back the clock a bit, after Mei Liling sent Meimei to inform Misaki of Ah Chun''s pregnancy, Mei Liling brought the depressed Yu Yan and even had Zhi Rou join as well, to her immortal cave for a talk. "Yan''er, Rou''er, you both need to understand not to take any offense to how Chun''er acts with this Misaki Mitsu. I cannot tell you the full details but there is a very good reason behind all of this. Just know that Misaki Mitsu is of no harm and will protect your sister with her life. This much I know is for certain. As for the way Chun''er is acting, do not take any offense to it. It is not that she doesn''t love you guys, things are complicated."


    Mei Liling was having a hard time explaining things since she could not tell them the truth. Even the words she was saying, even though she was repeating herself, were all that she could think of to say to explain things. She could only say things in an obscure way. Mei Liling let out a sigh, she wished she did not need to hide all of this.


    "Mother, do not worry, we know Chunchun loves us. She always has and that will never change. It just slightly hurt to see her more excited to tell someone else about her pregnancy than us, is all. But no matter what, we will never come to hate Chun''er over this." Yu Yan only felt slightly hurt from what had happened and at least now she knew there was a good reason for this even if it could not be said out loud. Zhi Rou was not there during that time, so she had no idea what was going on but from what was just said she got the gist of it.


    "As Big sister Yan, has said, we will never come to hate Chun''er. I mean, she went and caused a bloodbath in the Immortal Realm for us. Chun''er loves us from the bottom of her heart there is no question about that." Zhi Rou smiled to reassure Mei Liling that she was also fine.


    "It''s good that you two are so understanding. If you have any worries about this please come speak to me. Do not bring it up with Chun''er. If you do, it could cause Chun''er to be taken from us, or worse yet, we could be completely exterminated." Mei Liling said with a grim expression. Her words cause both girls'' eyes to open wide and their faces to pale slightly. They wondered what exactly was the issue that would cause such a drastic response that it could even mean death for them. They both nodded their heads and promised to never say anything to Ah Chun about it.


    ---


    As the months passed Ah Chun''s belly got bigger and bigger. Although she was forbidden from going anywhere else, Misaki would visit regularly a few times a month making Ah Chun very happy. Everyone had gotten used to Ah Chun''s difference in attitude when it came to Misaki. Which allowed Mei Liling to relax a bit over the situation.


    On the eve near the end of her ninth month of pregnancy, Ah Chun finally went into labor. Ah Chun gritted her teeth as she pushed hard as she gripped Ning Shen''s hand. But when the first cries of the baby filled the room a bright smile formed on her face even though she was very tired.


    "A baby boy!" Mei Liling announced happily as she wrapped the baby up in a towel and carried him over to an already waiting bath that was infused with spiritual qi. Only when the child was clean did she bring him over to Ah Chun to hold. Mei Liling sat on the bed and handed the baby boy over to Ah Chun. She then patted Ah Chun on the head as she said: "You worked hard."


    Ah Chun smiled as she looked at the little guy in her arms. "He is so wrinkly and ugly. But somehow it is cute." These were the first words she said causing everyone to let out a laugh.


    "What are you going to name him?" Yu Yan asked.


    "Zi Fen, Ning Zi Fen..." Ah Chun had already decided that if she were to have a boy that his name would be Ning Shen''s name from her first life. She wanted to pass down the name that once held and still does hold a loving memory for her.


    "Sounds like an amazing name to me!" Ning Shen liked this name very much. Of course, only Ning Shen and Ah Chun knew where this name came from. It was a name that held immense meaning for the two.


    ---


    As the years passed by Ah Chun continued to work on building a large family with Ning Shen. She also did not slack on her cultivation either but due to the lack of spiritual qi in the Mortal Realm, it was a very slow process at her current cultivation. But she did not mind. She now had seven kids running around making all kinds of noise. Four boys and three girls. The oldest was now fifteen years of age while the youngest was three. After her last child, Ah Chun and Ning Shen slowed down their baby making, mainly because Ning Shen had decided to abolish his current cultivation in order to cultivate the correct path of cultivation. It was a hard decision that took him fifteen years to decide on.


    "Are you sure about this?" Boa Chen asked.


    "Yes do it!


    ***


    If you are not reading this at [W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l .c.o.m.], then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./b.o.o.k/.1.3.6.9.4.7.2.2.0.0.5.8.4.5.7.0.5./.Ah-Chun]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.

 Chapter 366 - Against The Heavens Sect Part One

    "Alright, I will start." Bao Chen replied, he began to use a special technique that would regress a person''s cultivation. This technique was a means of fixing one''s cultivation if they had an unstable foundation. The good thing about this was that it would create a spiritual qi source for the cultivator so they could use the spiritual qi to help boost their cultivation, making re-cultivating much faster.


    Ning Shen, who was already at the primordial god realm of this world''s cultivation system quickly got demoted to the god realm and continued to drop in cultivation rank until he was nothing more than a peak Qi condensation cultivator. This realm was the breaking point in the cultivation realms between the true cultivation system and this world''s cultivation system. So from here, all Ning Shen had to do was create his first foundation pagoda.


    Ah Chun looked on from the side and breathed a sigh of relief that things worked out okay. There was a slight chance of a qi deviation making it so that Ning Shen would never be able to cultivate again. "Shen''er, use the pills I gave you to help speed up the process more."


    Ning Shen nodded his head and closed his eyes and began to cultivate using the spiritual qi source created from regressing his cultivation. After seeing Ning Shen successfully begin cultivating again Mei Liling gave it some thought and asked: "I would like to do the same is it possible?"


    "You can and would be safer for someone with your cultivation as well. If you would like to step on the true path of cultivation, I can help you." Boa Chen replied. He was very polite when speaking to Mei Liling.


    This trend didn''t stop there as everyone Ah Chun had come to know and love, except for Fei Hong who had certain issues keeping her from doing so, was willing to regress their cultivation and start over. Luckily they all now had immortal bodies and could not age or die due to time, only their cultivation was being regressed. This made it so they did not need to worry about time.


    Looking at this scene made Ah Chun smile. "It''s time."


    Ah Chun had already expanded the barrier around the entire area that the Heavenly Sword Sect once owned. Misaki had already restored the land back to its natural state. Now that her kids were older it was time for her to begin the process of creating her own sect.


    Ah Chun went to work immediately getting everyone''s opinions. After a week of debating, the name of the sect had finally been decided. "Against The Heavens Sect, it really is a catchy name and the way we cultivate does go against the heavens" Ning Shen commented.


    Ah Chun really liked the name, she felt it was perfect for a sect made by her. "Master Lin, are you sure about leaving the heavenly realm?" This was another thing that happened. Once everyone found out about Ah Chun making her own sect, everyone came wanting to join and help out.


    "Yep! Qing''er and I are going to stay here in the mortal realm. The array here is able to produce spiritual qi as thick as it is in the heavenly realm so it will not be an issue cultivating here. To be honest the only thing about this place is that it is missing resources. But we can always get those from the heavenly realm since Old Fei is keeping her cultivation." Lin Fen explained.


    Out of everyone the only one who did not revert their cultivation was Fei Hong due to her being a dragon. Although she wished she could cultivate the true path of cultivation it would have serious side effects for her.


    With things set Ah Chun went to work creating a new gate to the sect with the new name carved out of the stone archway, she put at the very entrance to the mountain range. The movement in the mountain caught the attention of many as things began to progress smoothly. Ah Chun had even made a thousand courtyards on each mountain. She wanted to be absolutely prepared. She set up battle stages and even one for life and death matches.


    The life and death battle stage had strict rules in order to prevent unnecessary bloodshed. It had to be overseen by an elder and the reason for the match had to be for a good reason. Such as a blood feud. Once on the stage, you could not leave until either your opponent or you were dead.


    Along with the battle stages, Ah Chun made cultivation areas, some that dealt with the laws of each element. An illusion tower to allow one to battle waves of demonic beasts of varying difficulties and even a tower that applied spirit pressure on you. There were twenty floors and each floor that you climbed the stronger the spirit pressure was.


    "We will have a recruitment drive in the next few weeks. So we will need to go how to do the testing for entry. Any and all ideas are welcome!" Ah Chun was not building this sect alone each thing done to the sect came from a group discussion on how to make the sect better and allow the new sect members to have an environment that went beyond the norm for most sects. Ah Chun had no idea how many people would show up for the first recruitment drive as a new sect but she would be happy even if one person showed up. Forming a new sect was hard, most sects take hundreds of years to acc.u.mulate disciples, and even then it would be maybe a few hundred at most.


    ***


    If you are not reading this at [W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l .c.o.m.], then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./.b.o.o.k./.1.5.6.4.6.9.2.6.6.0.6.6.2.1.7.0.5./.F.u.l.l.-.D.i.v.e.%.3.A.-.E.t.e.r.n.a.l.-.P.h.a.n.t.a.s.y.] You need to remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.

 Chapter 367 - Against The Heavens Sect Part Two

    As the weeks passed the Against the Heavens Sect finally opened its doors to recruitment and to Ah Chun''s astonished gaze, there were thousands of cultivators lined up from young to old waiting to be recruited. "Is it just me or is there a little too many people here?"


    "I think this has a lot to do with your sisters. They seemed to have gone around spreading the word to every corner of the continent. " Lin Fen said as she looked at the sea of people.


    Ah Chun turned her head to her sisters who looked back at her with pleased smiles on their faces. Ah let out a laugh and gave them a thumbs up. She then mouthed: "Good job!"


    Yu Yan and Zhi Rou were both beautiful girls, so them spreading the word brought in a lot of guys. This was not to say that there were not many girls here as well. Ah Chun walked forward and stood in the air above the mass of cultivators and raised her hand quieting the crowd. "Today my Against The Heavens Sect will now begin its recruitment. Please line up in an orderly fashion. If any fights break out while waiting in line, you can forget about joining my sect. We do not want hooligans or riffraff who start fights over petty things. The people who join my sect will become one family. Although I do understand that arguments will happen that much is for sure. But if such things happen before you even join the sect that just makes me not want you, even if you have good talent."


    "With that said the first test will be to test your spiritual power. Only those with green rank or above will be allowed to join." Ah Chun said, causing some of the crowd to turn on their heels and leave. She had figured as much. Almost a thousand people left after her first explanation. But another thing came to mind as people began lining up. "Those who wish to cultivate here must also regress their cultivation to the Qi condensation stage. This means if you are above that you will need to restart your cultivation from there. Otherwise, you can not use our cultivation techniques that will make you stronger than you are now. Although there is a chance of qi deviation in the regression process, once you drop in cultivation you will have a spiritual qi source that was created from your cultivation regression to help you quickly reach your former peak and even stronger. The reason for this is because we teach how to cultivate the true path of cultivation which goes against this world''s heavenly laws. The peak of this world is the primordial god realm. With our cultivation method, you do not need to be limited by such laws."


    "Now, for those who do not wish to do so please leave." Ah Chun made her stance clear and another five hundred people or so once again left. It was also at this time that Ah Chun felt a presence that should not be felt in the mortal realm. She scanned the crowd to see a person trying to hastily leave. She waved her hand and shot out a wave of spiritual qi that wrapped around the man who was trying to run away. "Oh ho? What do we have here? It looks like you were trying to infiltrate my sect no?"


    "Terror of the Immortal Realm!" The man cried out causing Ah Chun''s face to go black.


    "Was it not you people who started this by trying to lay your hands on my sisters!?" Ah Chun''s words were infused with spiritual qi that weighed down on the man but since she did not control her strength even those around her fell to the ground. They were having issues breathing and some even coughed up blood looking as if they were about to die. Seeing this, Boa Chen quickly set up a barrier to keep anyone from dying.


    But he also felt this was good because her one display of strength was enough to show that this sect was not weak at all. Even some of those who had decided to leave in order to keep their cultivation stopped their steps and turned around. They saw how young Ah Chun looked and figured if she can be that strong at such a young age why can''t they? Half of those who were going to leave turned around and got back in line. Not caring if they would need to start over in their cultivation.


    Ah Chun realized she had acted a little out of control and dragged the immortal away to a place out of sight before tossing a black flame at him and causing him to be burned alive. Only when his soul was extinguished did she go back to see how the recruitment was fairing. The whole process took a good deal of time since souls do not burn so easily, well, Ah Chun did not wish for his soul to burn that easily. "How is it going?"


    "So far we have three black ranks and a good thousand or so green ranks and up. This is turning out to be a good recruitment drive. Even some at the peak of Qi world and a few dao root and dao tree cultivators are willing to regress their cultivation in order to join." Yu Yan said with a bright smile. She was very happy all her work was not in vain.


    "That is good to hear. Let''s hope they can make it past all the tests then. When is the second test going to commence?" Ah Chun asked.


    "In a few minutes would you like to watch?" Yu Yan asked.


    "Mmm¡­ I want to see how these people do when battling demonic beasts. " She then turned to Bao Chen and said: "Any issues, just kill them."


    ***


    If you are not reading this at [W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l .c.o.m.], then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./b.o.o.k/.1.3.6.9.4.7.2.2.0.0.5.8.4.5.7.0.5./.Ah-Chun]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.

 Chapter 368 - Against The Heavens Sect Part Three

    Bao Chen gave a slight nod and a smile. He also did not want to deal with any crap. Ah Chun left things in Boa Chen''s hands and made her way over to the illusion tower. This tower was built in a way that would allow people to fight to their heart''s content but once they died to the illusion, they would be ejected out. No real harm would come to them except maybe some trauma. But if one were to let that bother them then they were not meant to be cultivators.


    "Is Misaki joining the sect?" Yu Yan asked. She had been wondering why she had not seen the girl that Ah Chun would stick to like glue when she was here. It had actually been a few years since she had last seen the girl around.


    "She does not know we started recruitment. You may not know, but Big Sister and her wife had gone to explore a mystic realm that opened up on the mainland a few years back, I haven''t heard from them since." Ah Chun''s good mood was slowly turning sour. One could tell how worried she was for Misaki.


    "I am sure she will be fine. Isn''t she very powerful? What can a mystic realm in the Mortal Realm do to her?" Yu Yan tried to brighten the mood a bit.


    "I know you are right but I can not help but worry. You should give the introduction I will watch from the side." Ah Chun said as she pushed Yu Yan to the front.


    Yu Yan, turned and gave a worried look to Ah Chun but felt a bit more relaxed when Ah Chun smiled back at her. She then turned to the first group of cultivators and smiled. "This next test is to test not only your combat ability but your ability to handle certain situations and the ability to show how strong your mind truly is. To pass this test you must last more than five minutes in the illusion tower and show no signs of trauma when you leave. There are a thousand of you here, I only expect maybe one hundred of you to pass."


    Yu Yan was not lying, the illusion tower was to train every aspect of a cultivator. Inside the illusion, one could die a cruel death of being ripped to shreds and eaten alive. This all weighed heavily on a person''s mind causing trauma and making them unable to even face the weakest of demonic beasts. Ah Chun had made sure to set her recruitment tests at a high standard. Even her son had gone through this and he was only fifteen. But he also was prepared for it ahead of time.


    "Okay, first one hundred please enter the tower!" The way this worked was one hundred people would go inside the tower and then as they were kicked out another person would enter to replace them. As they entered they would be warped into their own illusion space separated from others.


    The first group made its way into the tower, within that group was a small girl around nine years of age. She had ragged clothes on and looked as if she had not eaten for a long time. Right away she caught Ah Chun''s eye. A thought came to her mind and Ah Chun sent Yu Yan a voice transmission. "Big Sister Yan, the little girl who was in that group. Whether she passes or fails, she will join the sect. Also, make sure she does not get eaten alive. Eject her right away if she looks to be in trouble. But wait until the last second."


    "Okay, I will. What do you plan to do with her?" Yu Yan asked.


    "She will be raised by my lovely Big Sister Yan. She reminds me of me when I was all alone in the world. I have children of my own so I hope you can take her in and raise her." Ah Chun was basically not asking and was forcing this on to Yu Yan but Yu Yan did not seem to mind. She smiled and said: "Then I will have to be a good mother to her."


    "Mm¡­ I know you will." Ah Chun knew Yu Yan was longing for a child of her own. The way Yu Yan''s eyes softened when it came to Ah Chun kids as she cared for them and played with them, was proof of that. This was why Ah Chun made such a hasty decision. She wanted Yu Yan to have a child to take care of and raise as her own and this little girl was perfect for that.


    Ah Chun did not realize that years down the road, the little girl she saved this day, would be the rising star of the Mortal Realm and also gain the love of her own son, Zhi Fen. But that is a story for another time.


    Ah Chun watched the little girl as she stood in the illusion tower looking around. Her big eyes looked in all directions. The illusion world was covered in a thick fog making it hard to tell which way was which. Yu Yan snapped her fingers and an assortment of weapons appeared on a rack in each illusion world. "Take a weapon of your choosing and prepare to fight!" For the little girl, Yu Yan had made sure to make the weapons more her size so she could handle them. She was already showing her care and concern for the little girl.


    Ah Chun smiled when she noticed this and mumbled to herself: "Acting like a mother already."


    ***


    If you are not reading this at [W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l .c.o.m.], then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./b.o.o.k/.1.3.6.9.4.7.2.2.0.0.5.8.4.5.7.0.5./.Ah-Chun]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.

 Chapter 369 - Lingxin

    "What''s her name?" Yu Yan asked.


    "She wrote down Lingxin in the registration." Zhi Rou said as she walked up. "So, Big Sister Yan will now have a daughter, hmmm?"


    "Are you jealous?" Yu Yan asked teasingly.


    "Nooo¡­ I think it is a good fit since you have always seemed like the mother type where I..." Zhi Rou''s voice trailed off but the two girls knew what she meant.


    "You will find someone, one day." Ah Chun said as she focused on Lingxin. She did not want to miss what this girl did.


    Inside the illusion tower, Lingxin took out a sword from the rack and gripped it in her hands. "I have to join this sect¡­ This is my last chance..."


    Lingxin''s eyes showed great determination, she had worked so hard just to reach the Against the Heavens Sect. It was a long journey and she had almost died many times. But it took a great deal of effort to escape her fate. She stood there with her sword at the ready as she remembered those days.


    "Lingxin you little shit!" A man in tattered clothes yelled as he threw a hard object at Lingxin.


    "Ow! Father!?" Lingxin looked down at the rock she was just hit with. She felt a warm substance flow down her cheek.


    "Don''t call me that! All you do is eat what little food we have and have no use! When I tried to sell you off, you ran and hid causing me to get beat up! Are you trying to make our lives even worse!? You will come with me now and be sold off to your new husband! I am sure he will treat you really well!" The man cackled as he gave a toothy grin.


    Lingxin saw her father reaching out to her and quickly backed away. Her feet were covered in mud from running, her arms and legs scratched by the branches and bush as well. She did not want to be sold to that old man. He already had dozens of young girls like herself. But now she was tired and hurt all over. She had run into the woods near her house hoping that her father would not chase after her, but it seemed that she had thought wrong. Her father only cared about the money and nothing else.


    Lingxin turned to run away again but her arm was quickly caught by her father and just when she felt all hope was lost and that her fate was set in stone, a loud roar came from their side. A demonic beast had shown up. Lingxin actually smiled seeing the demonic beast. Her only thought was, I would rather die than go to be sold to that man.


    "Damnit!" Lingxins father yanked Lingxin''s arm and tossed her towards the demonic beast and began running away. As for Lingxin, she did not make a sound, she laid in the mud as the rain pelted her face waiting to be torn to shreds. But all that came was a loud roar and then a scream off in the distance.


    Lingxin raised her head and saw no signs of the demonic beast. "It went for my father instead? Were the heavens giving me a chance to change my fate!?"


    Lingxin mustered up as much strength as she could and unsteadily got back on her feet. She looked up at the sky as the rain hit her face and smiled. "Since you want me to live then I will become so strong that no one in this world would think of trying to do anything to me."


    Weeks passed and Lingxin had traveled a very long distance barely surviving off the land as she walked. Some strangers passing by her were kind enough to give her some food and water as well. But her will to live and continue on never faltered. She had finally entered a town far away from her village when she passed by some cultivators talking about a new sect opening its recruitment drive.


    Lingxin who had no idea if she could even cultivate decided she would give it a chance. She wanted to be strong. She wanted to make sure no one could harm her again. She wanted to live a life of her own choosing. She now had a path to do so. She paused and asked the man she heard talking which direction the sect was in and even though he was surprised at first he gave her a smile and some money before sending her in the right direction. That man''s kindness allowed her to finally reach her destination.


    Lingxin who was used to being hit and abused at home was unaware of the kindness in the world. There were more good people than she had ever thought. To those who gave her food during her travels and the money that man gave her so she could make the long trip to the Against the Heavens Sect. Not to mention those who were patient enough to give her directions as she traveled. Lingxin owed so many people for their kindness she had no idea how to pay them back. She decided she would one day, after gaining the strength to do so, that she would try to meet those people again and see if they need any help with anything.


    But before she could do that, she must pass the test. No matter what she needed to enter this sect. It was her only lifeline that she could see that would allow her to live a normal life. Otherwise, she feared she would starve to death before even getting a chance to live her life.


    As an illusion of a demonic beast appeared in front of her, Lingxin''s resolve grew even more firm. "I must succeed!"


    ***


    If you are not reading this at [W.e.b.n.o.v.e.l .c.o.m.], then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author at [w.w.w.w.e.b.n.o.v.e.l.c.o.m./b.o.o.k/.1.3.6.9.4.7.2.2.0.0.5.8.4.5.7.0.5./.Ah-Chun]remove periods for address since some sites monitor warnings like this.

 Chapter 370 - When One Journey Ends Another Begins

    With nothing but determination to drive her, Lingxin charged at the demonic beast. She showed no fear, she had no reason to show fear. Her life from this point on rested solely on joining the Against the Heavens Sect.


    This demonic beast was nothing more than a rank one demonic beast but for someone, without spiritual qi, it would be difficult for Lingxin to even survive just by running away nevermind actually fighting one head on.


    Lingxin charged forward with no sign of any form or knowledge of wielding a sword. "Ahhh!" Lingxin yelled out, her hopes and dreams were riding on this. The demonic beast looked at her and let out a roar which held spiritual qi in it causing Lingxin to stumble. The demonic beast then used this time to swipe out, smashing its giant paw into the little girl''s body sending her flying back.


    Lingxin let out a cry of pain but she would not give up. She did not want to go down so easily. She struggled to her feet, her left arm now hanging to her side. It was obvious it was broken. But surprisingly the girl who was now battered by a single strike from the demonic beast showed no signs of being in pain. She could barely hold the sword in her right hand as she struggled to make her way back to the demonic beast. The determination in her eyes never wavered even with her injuries.


    "Chun''er can I?" Yu Yan looked on nervously. She hated seeing her soon to be adopted daughter being beaten like she was.


    "Go ahead. If this continues her determination will falter. Plus she is now your daughter, as a mother you need to comfort her and allow her to grow." Ah Chun said giving Yu Yan a push.


    Yu Yan nodded and disappeared from where she stood only reappearing again in front of Lingxin. Lingxin''s eyes began to well up with tears as she looked at Yu Yan. "I failed didn''t I? Can I not stay? I do not mind being a slave! I have nowhere else to go..."


    Yu Yan looked at the tears streaming down Lingxin''s face and smiled softly as she knelt down and gently wiped the little girl''s tears away. She healed the little girl''s injuries and said warmly: "From this day on you can call me mother."


    Lingxin was suddenly pulled into a warm embrace confusing her. As if a dam broke, Lingxin began to cry uncontrollably as she hugged Yu Yan tightly. Yu Yan gently patted the little girl''s back as she rocked her back and forth. After some time Lingxin finally calmed down and looked up at Yu Yan and asked. "I can stay here?"


    "Mhm. from this day forth you will be my daughter and I will make sure no harm comes to you. I will teach you to cultivate so you can survive in this world. You will learn many things from now on. That is if you are willing to accept me as your mother." Yu Yan said her eyes filled with a bit of anxiousness.


    "Mm! Mother!" Lingxin did not hesitate to call out the word mother. She never thought coming here would gain her a new mother. One who was just as warm and caring as her real mother who had passed away. A bright smile formed on Lingxin''s lips as she hugged Yu Yan tightly. This brought tears to Yu Yan''s eyes as she hugged the small frail girl.


    When the two appeared by Ah Chun''s side, Ah Chun smiled and patted Lingxin on the head. "I was once like you. I was a little girl who lost her mother. My mother took me in at around the same age as you and taught me many things. So learn well from Big Sister Yan. She is very kind and caring. So your life will no longer be a bad one. Grow strong and always remember the kindness your mother has given you."


    "Mmm, I promise!" Lingxin said, her eyes turning serious. This made Ah Chun smile. She was happy she could save a girl that was once like herself.


    As the days, months, and years passed, Ah Chun finally decided it was time. The sect was now functioning well on its own and her mother had regained her cultivation and then some. Now she was the strongest in the sect under Ah Chun. When Ah Chun brought up the fact that she would need to leave, Mei Liling did not ask her to stay and said she would watch over the sect for her.


    Ah Chun was leaving everyone behind except for Ning Shen. Her children were all now old enough to be on their own. Even Lingxin and Zhi Fen already had a child of their own. But after so many years of sitting idly, it was time for her to meet up with Misaki and begin her new journey. Where this journey was going to take her she did not know. She only knew that with the man she loved by her side and her big sister who she adored traveling with her, nothing was going to be impossible.


    Ah Chun never expected her life to be as fulfilling as it has been. She had been through a lot and although there were parts she hated, there were also parts she loved. Mainly the loving family she was leaving behind in order to once again journey to become the strongest. She wanted to meet the other girl as well. There was no telling what the girl was like and she worried that she would not get along with her. But from what she saw that one time they met, the girl was very loyal. But there was also a feeling of being drawn to this girl as well.


    "Ready?" Ning Shen asked as she interlocked his fingers with Ah Chun''s.


    "Mhm! I am ready. Once we meet up with Big Sister we can finally leave this world."


    To Be continued in Full Dive: Eternal Phantasy...


    ---Authors Comments---


    Although the novel for Ah Chun is ending here, it is because the story continues with her journey with Misaki Mitsu in Full Dive: Eternal Phantasy. It would be hard to keep two novels going when everything would be basically the same. This goes the same for the other novels as well. Full Dive and Phantasia. They will all cross eventually making them one story instead of three. I hope you enjoyed this portion of Ah Chun''s adventures as she grew. Look forward to more Chun''er in Full Dive!


    Thank you all for reading!